Abomination Of Desolation - Desmond Ford, Phd

THE ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION IN BIBLICAL

ESCHATOLOGY

A Thesis Presented

to

the of Manchester

University

In Partial

Fulfilment

of the Requirements for

the Degree

Doctor of Philosophy

by Desmond Ford July

1972

BEST COPY AVAILABLE Variable print quality

Dedicated To the memory of Oven Ford, this project encouraged -who though aware she would not live to see it; and to Gill Ford, whose whole-hearted help made the hope a reality.

is deeply indebted ACKNOWLEDGMENTS The writer to Avondale College, Cooranbong, N. S. Y. which granted him two years leave-of-absence for F. F. Bruce whose learning, kindness, study purposes, and to Professor "the help rough places plain" unstinted made and "the crooked things and straight".

EXPERIENCE After completing his STATEMENTOF EI*X ATION AND RESEARCH D. C. for Potomac Washington University, B. A. in 1957, the writer attended From for a Ph. D. in Rhetoric. the M.A., and the Michigan State University 1961-70 were spent on the Faculty of Avondale College in the Department of Since the beginning of 1971 he has been engaged in research on Theology. the present topic at Manchester University.

A few of the STATEMENT PERTAININGTO THE CONTENTSOF THE PRESENTTHESIS , M.A. related to the writer's statements in chapter three are indirectly thesis. Otherwise, nothing in the present study has been submitted in support for another degree or qualification of an application of this or any other university, or other institution of learning.

TABLE OP CONTENTS Pa2e Abstract List

iv

of Abbreviations

vii PART I.

PROLEGOMENA

Chapter

I.

Issues Concerning, Mark Thirteen: The Presuppositions Definitions

of Exegetes

of Eschatology of the "Olivet

The Origin

The Apparent

i

and Apocalyptic

19

Discourse"

25 by Nark 13

50

The Problem posed by the Congruence (or Incongruence) of vv. 28-30 with v. 32, and other "Inconsistencies"

55

The Composition

60

Contradiction

Wes

of Q Materials

of the Synoptic

The Specific Purpose, or Purposes, and of Chapter 13 in particular The Contextual Chronological

PART II.

Setting

Gospels

of Mark's

of Mark 13 -

Literary

Gospel,

and

64 68

MK. 13: 14 -

ITS CONTEXT,BACKGROUND, AND BIS

II.

Survey of Mark Thirteen

Exegetical

III.

Relationship

IV.

Exegesis

of Daniel

Discourse

158

LOPMMTS

Relationship between II Thess. 2 and the ý 'r`lc f'ýNwaýc

Vi.

The Apocalypse

Conclusion Bibliography

126

MK. 13: 14 -

SUBSEQUENT IL

Select

to the Olivet

of Nk. 13: 14

PART III.

V.

71

and the

Pau*a

-rrýs

5&AAu1Na

217

Pcý, waý iC

277

343 353

iv.

ABSTRACT

The present of the mysterious in

investigation aims at determining the origin and significance Sgývyjo. ýtýý in Ilk. 13: 14, and allusion nH,;, a£tzc

its relationship to similar The study canonical references. involves the nature and place of apocalyptic necessarily and its links with the Olivet discourse eschatology, in the Synoptics, and therefore as recorded Daniel, Revelation, and 2 Thessalonians are primary sources. discovering

Chapter

one shows the importance by many of the study as acknowledged the issues comprehended by any exhaustive exegetes, and highlights study of Mark 13, a chapter which has provoked more scholarly than perhaps controversy Gospels. The contradictory in this any other in the Synoptic opinions extant have often deflected the true area suggest that presuppositions and prejudices intent of exegesis. Chapter

chief

two offers an exegetical taken on the chapter. positions 1. 2. 3.

4.

It

survey of Mark 13, analyzing These positions are:

the

four

Application to the fall of Jerusalem only, Application to the end of the Age only, Application to both events (though understood in the Gospel as distant in fulfilment Christ from each other) or the on the basis that either Evangelist blended the themes, Application to both events, iegarding to such as promised by Christ the generation This view makes the fall contemporary of with Him. Jerusalem a part of the predicted end of the Age. is

two schools depend heavily out that the first pointed upon reading literally that an important section of the chapter, metaphorically and taking Each therefore so to construe. shows its which the opposing school refuses for error is more often manifested in what is denied weakness and its strength, The third than what is affirmed. position seems to have been adopted for be said to spring from thorough exegesis. purposes and can hardly apologetic An excursus discusses Only the fourth can survive close examination. position in common with other Hebrew prophets, may here have delivered whether Christ, A further the excursus discusses a contingent. prophecy in whole or in part. in Mark 13, and whether it is limited to scope of the tribulation mentioned the confines of Jerusalem and Judea. Chapter and therefore tjal2i 138 ) '171?ý

illustrates the fact that Mark 13 is a midrash of Daniel, the basic theme of that book; the place of the seeks to discover between the the relationship and the Ü `1p rip» W the It is stressed the and and . that the kingdom of God and the vindication is t,he primary of its heirs motif. t,, 111] to Daniel the religious Prior little but this 1f3 use of world made book gives a more precise delineation kingdom than hitherto of the divine is The in Old Testament. the sanctuary presented as a microcosm of offered has skilfully interwoven to the the kingdom of God, and the writer references to the promises of the establishment of Yahweh's sanctuary as background These references kingdom of glory. occur in both the narrative and prophetic Dan. In 8: 14, with its promise of book. the respects, many of sections the its the for is key the of sanctuary and worshippers, verse vindication the literary This passage marks a distinct division, for it terminates book. three

V.

usage of visionary symbols requiring tion. Thus Dan. 8: 14 is the climax

interpretation. of the symbolic

Hereafter, "forecasts"

all is explanaof the book.

The vindication promised there is expanded in Dan. 9: 24 and also in 12: 1-3, 7: 22,27 and 2: 44. Even the narratives and parallels of Daniel stress vindication. In each story we see the righteous The rewarded or the wicked punished. despite servants their of the true God triumph over all opposition apparent helplessness before the might of their heathen oppressors. The historical link with the prophetic. The introduction by Daniel passages inevitably invader to ravage its temple and pictures a northern marching upon Jerusalem The theme of the treading worshippers. underfoot of the sanctuary and the host in the Old Testament Antichrist. begins here and reaches its high point Even in chapter nine, the narrative helps interpret the vision, to with references iniquity, Jerusalem, desolation, sin, transgression, sanctuary, righteousness, All the key characteristics being found in both. pride, etc., of Antichrist blasphemy, idolatry, in the and oppression are represented stories as well "deliver" The use of the key word in both sections as the visions. of the book illustrates For the purposes of the present the artistry of the author. study the most important in the message of Daniel fact is that all the primary factors the discourse, in is are found also in the Olivet each presentation case and true to the original is Old Testament picture in form, though the substance Particularly by the Son of is this true of the theme of vindication augmented. Man. The coming of the Son of Man in Nk. 13: 26 is the counterpart of the rise ') Even in Daniel 7. is in the of the a as also case C H,, ,a 'ithe eschatological discourse number of minute particulars echoes the very wording of Daniel, as well as by its stress on the same major themes of the advent of the kingdom and the exaltation of its heirs. Chapter four offers textual of I-1k. 13: 14 itself. criticism and exegesis is paid to the various Particular for defining interpretations attention offered bXuyr. Roman Those viewpoints in the invading the which see -rsc eprgfL&s . the fulfilment Antichrist ensigns, and in the final army with its idolatrous the closest The reason why most receive scrutiny. prophecy, of Christ's Antichrist in history is the fulfilment and see only no modern commentators Again the commentator's indicated. position on the origin of Alk. 13: 14 is his determinative to be of exegesis. often shown Paul's in between the prediction relationship shows close The main elements requiring interpreta13: 14. in M. 2 Thess. 2 and Christ's äV6ýOC öývot. ö ?\ öctTo TBC tion, 0 vaoQ, rcoc-fEXov iiocý, -fo o«7i'C, The usual in relationship to their context and other passages. are analyzed c' incomplete. In taken Koc-rexwv positions and rejected w examined are on their the strengths is offered place of each and avoiding comprehending a Gestalt / XuyNV PdE their inadequacies. between the Some linguistic connections -rsc 4gwa 2 are indicated as Ew c as well of 2 Thess. and key-terms It is pointed what we have here in Paul is, conceptual parallels. out that Chapter

five

an echo of a genuine

tradition

of Christ's

words.

Chapter six pursues the Antichrist throughout the last half motif of the Apt)Ntoaaas 4v/Na book of Revelation. The has its seed in the book -rjr_ "blade" discourse, "ear" in 2 Thess. 2, but its in the Olivet its of Daniel, in is is be to the "full found the Apocalypse. what pre-eminently grain" Antichrists Comparisons are made between the various book and those of this Suggestions M. 13, and 2 Thess. 2. the hermeneutic of Daniel, are made regarding to the passages studied. This consideration to be applied of a special is made necessary by the existenoo'of hermeneutic such contrary assessments

vi.

The exegete's of the value of Revelation and of its significance. own Weltanschauung interpenetrate his application can too easily of the laws of gra maticoThus the array of interpretations historical is practically exegesis. as bewildering book itself. Supplementary hermeneutic as the puzzling principles from the fact that its basic symbolism springs for the Apocalypse spring from the Old Testament and the life teachings primarily and eschatological of While this Christ. it is heavily, symbolism and the language expressing the Christian Hebraic, the Seer evidently considers church to be the heir of literal Minor principles Israel. include which help to guide exegesis such forms as contrast, The first-named and recapitulation. stylistic prolepsis, interpretation is the most important for correct and is vital of many of the Chapter 11 is considered figures. in symbols associated with the Antichrist the type of hermeneutical thus illustrating some detail, approach advocated. features of the visions embody not only the familiar ID6W from Daniel. The "war" also many less obvious borrowings in the climactic terminology particularly of the latter reappears, and "flood" Armageddon and Euphrates. Dan. 11: 45 is seen as part of plagues concerning The in Rev. 16. described for the last battle the Old Testament background The whore Babylon of the Apocalypse is, of course, of Daniel. also reminiscent Rome the in to the while sun, and stands obvious contrast woman clothed with the Seer's the the it does significance stands at centre of vision, not exhaust, beginning the Rev. 17 is illustration his of necessity an excellent of of symbol. The flight before local historical further. the out meaning and enquiring with The Antichrist PIPI» but

of Babylon,

according

to many interpreters,

echoes Mark 13: 14f.

as surely

as

Rev. 17-20 contain 13 rings the changes afresh several on that same passage. is 'and theme to desolation, the the concept of related abomination allusions 1,2c. 13: 14 is The in the final of chapters. closing application also present in the twentieth surrounding of Antichrist's chapter where the last manifestation takes At Dan. in 7,8,9,11-12, that the vindication point, occurs. as sanctuary of God in kingdom the of materializes glory. place, and Rev.

the investigahave from that The conclusion arisen summarizes convictions Christ's Mk. 13: 14 the tion, of as part of recognizing necessity and emphasizes Mark 13 is The that Daniel. interpretation and made suggestion of creative teaching they cast on the Scriptural Daniel, because of the light of the kingdom in lines begun the the God, present work. along of study continued merit

vii.

ABBREVIATIONS

AB

Analeeta

AG

W. F., and Gingrich, Arndt, F. W., edd., A Greek English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian (E. T., Cambridge-Chicago, Literature 1957).

ATD

Das Alte

Biblica

Deutsch

Testament

ATR

Änglican

BDB

Brown,

CBg

Catholic

CB

The Cambridge

Bible

CGTC

The Cambridge

Gk. Testament

ed.

editor

EB

The Expositor's

Bible

f2

The Evangelical

Quarterly

E. T.

English

ET

The Expository

GerThT

Gereformeerd

HAT

Handbuch

zum alten

UNT

Handbuch

Testament Reuen zum

ICC

The International

JBL

Journal

of Biblical

JThCh

Journal

for

JTS

Journal

of Theological

KAT

Kommentar

LXX

The Septuagint

IN

Moulton London,

RUC

Moffatt's

Theological

Driver,

Review

Hebrew Lexicon

Briggs,

Biblical

Quarterly

Commentary

Translation Times Tijdschrift

Theologisch

Testament

Commentary

Critical

Theology

zum Alten

Literature and Church Studies Testament

and Milligan's 1930 New Testament

Vocabulary

Commentary

of the

Greek Testament,

viii.

n. d.

no date

NLCNT (and NICHT)

The New London Commentary on the New Testament (the English version of the American series, The New International on the

Commentary

New Testament)

NovT

Novum Testamentum

n. s.

new series

NT

New Testament

NTD

Das Neue Testament

NTS

New Testament

RB

Revue Biblique

RGG

RSV

in Geschichte Die Religion und Ge enwart, 1956-65 T{ibingen, Recherches de Science Religieuse The Revised Standard Version of the Bible

SJTh

Scottish

StCath

Studia

TBC

Torch

TBNT

Theologisches

RSR

Deutsch

Studies

Journal

Galling,

K.,

ed.,

of Theology

Catholica Bible

Commentary Begriffslexikon

zum Neuen Testament

TINT

G. Kittel New Testament, the Dictionary Theological ed. of (Grand Rapids, 1964-) W. G. Bromiley E. T. by Friedrich, G. and

Th.

Theodotion

ThB1

Theologische

ThViat

Theologia

TLZ

Theologische

TNTC

Tyndale

TT

Theolor

TWNT

Wörterbuch Theologisches zum Neuen Testament, (Stuttgart, 1933-) Friedrich G. and

TV

Theologia

TZ

Theologische

Blatter Viatorum Literaturzeitung,

New Testament

Commentary

Today

Viatorum Zeitschrift

ed. by G. Kittel

ix.

WC

Westminster

Commentaries

ZAW

Zeitschrift

für

die

Alttestaientliche

Wissenschaft

ZNW

Zeitschrift

für

die

Neutestamentliche

Wissenschaft

ONE CHAPTER

MARKTHIRTEEN ISSUES CONCERNING

&E'Auypoc

The

As such, for

its

in

The

context

thematically.

It

the

of Mark 13,

criticism

but

-

concept it

the

book of the New Testament.

challenges

continuing

attention

'

reflects

not only two of the master teachings

of

God and the

repeatedly

-rsc

phrase

is particularly

Son of Man, but

the Tribulation,

is sometimes present

absent.

In the New Testament it

Gospels,

but

2 Thessalonians

in

rich

of themes

associated

and the Parousia.

. ýHL'%3ocuws is not an isolated

occurring

heart

enigmatic

P6. AuyJa

13&Auypa

in

is

of the

Kingdom

a refrain

it

and exegesis.

such as the Remnant, Antichrist, The

phrase

in the primary

chapter

setting

of

purposes

Christ,

-fiji

-f

of the most puzzling

oewC l Ep9p

eschatological

even when the precise

allusion, In

passages.

terminology

is

is found not only in the Synoptic and the

book of Revelation.

Apart

1. C. H. Dodd, "The Fall of Jerusalem of Desolation", and the Abomination (Manchester, "Recent More New Testament Studies 1968), 70, comments: trends in criticism for a more radical reconsideration of the seem to call (to " Despite the passage it than has question yet received. my knowledge) of twenty-five was first made, this plea for years since the statement has relevance, discourse continued still as the following study of the Olivet "This passage presents the exegete with difficulties indicate. references as great as any in the Gospel. " D. E. Nineham, The Gospel of Saint Mark (London, 1963), 351. (Hereinafter to as Saint Mark). "No one referred " is. William Barclay, quite knows what the desolatin abomination Matthew (Daily "Une crux Study Bible)(Edinburgh, 1958), II, 338. interpretationis " f36£XvyH« celebre. " B. Rigaux, p%. awaeu C -r64 Mk. 13: 14; Mt. 24: 15", Bib, IL (1959), "Dens les Evangiles, 675. il nest de Jesus sans doute pas de passage plus obscur que le discours " Andre sur la ruine du temple rapporte par les trois synoptiques. "Le discours Feuillet, de Jesus sur la ruine du temple d'apres Marc (1948), XIII Luc %XI, 5-36", RB, LV 481. "Mark 13 is the biggest et The Gospel According to St Mark problem in the Gospel. " A. M. Hunter, (London, 1948), 122. ". the unsolved New Testament one of problems of .. " Vincent "The Apocalyptic Taylor, Discourse exegesis. of Mark XIII",

ET, LX (1948),

94.

3.

from

the

Matthew,

Olivet

discourse,

namely

Daniel,

theological Daniel it

is

sometimes

in this

found

are

are

historical

events

Major

abstraction

symbol

community.

Bible

a microcosm

of all

coming

in

promises,

"Dafür

,-(?gNwQ-S

grace "I

will

phrase

so

under

and subsequently

being particularly

in

clustered

books from which the writer

Tyrof the

but

in the

referred

ancient

cryptic reflects

crises

does

concrete

of Israel

experience

to,

phrase

old

and

became the

which

2

theocracy

make the

with

this

rather

&pqH W cYF-wC

salvation dwell

that

merely,

formulations.

writers

to

believing

pivotal

are thereby

äAuypoc

the

as

Old Testament,

of the

Pentateuch,

and Isaiah,

for

considered

crises

The

1.

Ezekiel,

of apocalyptic

temple,

in the

good grounds

embody a tenuous

sources

first

the

And as surely

of the

elements

by

cited

influenced

others

century. books

that

1 draws.

freely

There

first

earlier

the Old Testament writinV,

of Daniel

new.

in the

is

setting

above all

The constituent

the books of Jeremiah,

not

book which

reflects

instance.

consideration

throughout

the

most familiar

of Judaism

climate

itself

its

history.

is

linked

and of the

variegated

men, and illustrated ...

it

with

of the

I will

temple God's

represented the

the

New Testament

experiences

Initially

make my abode among you.

ever

Covenant walk

among you,

lässt

der Vokabel sich nun auch die Bedeutungsgeschichte geltend machen, die ganz durch die LXX (vgl. Lev. 26,34f.;

2 Chr 30,7; 1 Esr 1,55; Ps 72,19; Jer 4,7; 7,34; 8,22; 22,5; 32,18; 51,6.22; DanLXX 8,13; 9,18.27; 11,31; 12,11; DnTh 8,13; 9,2.27; 12,11; 1 Makk 12,11) ist. Die Vokabel kommt im NT nur ?k 13,14 Parr vor. " R. Pesch, geprägt Naherwartungen: Tradition in Ilk 13 (Düsseldorf, 1968), 143. und Redaktion (Hereinafter to as Naherwartungen). referred

2. G. Schrenk, "iepöe, -rc%3 v. . ." TDNT, III9 239. "Purification of the Temple", JBL, XC (1971), 82-90.

R. H. Hiers,

4.

is

used in the

new Israel.

climactic

See Rev.

pictuze 21: 3.

finally

reconstruction

of the temple after

Naccabeus, became to Daniel's

"everlasting for

idolatrous

to

-Yahweh.,

the exile,

readers

the

Christ,

the place

issues.

both

Israels, the

delay,

the

in the attempted

ßäiAuypa

Tos

-

of those

loyal

the

2 ages.

kingdom

its

associated

supposed

mode -

unravelling

of by

of the temple imagery with

premonitory

approach

existential

spoken

the destiny symptoms and

to Nev Testament

all

studies

these and others

of the significance

of

are

of the

Epr)µWaEwc.

has long been considered

2.

of the

issues

Because Mark 13 as the primary

1.

when

and atonement made

vindication

the significance

and exegetical

versus the philosophical involved

The nature

exegetical

Parousia

historical

temple,

to the ongoing debate over eschat-

of apocalyptic,

in the New Testament,

"anointing

the essence of the holy war, and enshrines

constitutes

and kindred

in,

by Judas

upon the kingdom of God by its

compensating

Our study seems contributory ology

The

and the cleansing

shadows of the ultimate

dangers and hopes of the remnant in all

basic

the

by the Antichrist.

of the Messianic

New Testament source in this

study

as the passage in the Gospels most "replete

Lev. 26: 12 (R. S, V, throughout

the

and its

and also

of 70 A. D.,

would be brought

plus

temple,

that

The theme of attack

desolators,

of the

to

entrusted

the imagery for picturing

the establishment

righteousness"

iniquity.

all

and glory

to be precipitated

crisis

The same terminology

woe, provided era,

eschatological

of the most holy",

consummation

The profanation

of the Maccabean

catastrophe

be my peoples"1

of

under the Babylonian

devastation the

God, and you shall

be your

and will

thesis).

Y. Conger, The Mystery of the Temple (London, 1962), 139; B. GIrtner, The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Testament (Cambridge, M5)9 lulpi2q; it. J. is e vey, e ivew Temple on on, passim; , R. A. Cole, The New Temple (London, 1961)p passim.

T

with

critical

redaction

difficulties",

and exegetical

has specially

nature

challenged 2

critics,

investigation

another

New Testament

biblical

message into

is

not

modern thought

Realism,

stood,

world-view

as a closed

system

manifestations

wherein

G. E. Ladd, Jesus to as Jesus). referred W. Marxsen,

J.

effort

mind of their

than to force

or irrelevance of the

orthodoxy, except for

F. Flflckiger,

of the universe

supernatural or the

are possible,

KinjZdom (London, the and

Lambrecht,

"the

rather

or other

or prediction

problem,

the

modern concept

miracle

theological

to the exegetical

1.

2.

neither

such as revelation

opposing view of primitive pertinent

Thus the

or views.

3

forms''4

We are not now concerned with the relevance biblical

unique

justification.

without

from within

writers

its

(more and recently)

of Biblical

writings

to stand where the biblical

authors, the

the

and because

form,

source,

The approach here made is that to understand

1

are not considered their

1966),

prejudicial

305.

impact.

(Hereinafter

in particular.

and speaks of the "chaotic of historical state is concerned. Premises are scholarship where apocalyptic rarely shared; no themes, perhaps, and open the seams in the historical (1969), " theological fabric JThCh 13. VI so readily and so completely. "Mark 13 dominates the B. H. Streeter wrote over fifty years ago: eschatology of the Second Gospel, and through him that of the two Gospels. later It is the citadel the of extreme eschatological ... Hence the question how far it fairly school of interpretation. " Studies the mind of our Lord is crucial, in the Synoptic represents (Hereinafter Problem (Oxford, 1911), 428. to as Synoptic referred Problem). 3. Robert theological

W. Fink

4. Ladd, Jesus, xiii. Testament Interpretation",

See also Otto Piper, "Principles TT, III (1946-47), 197.

of New

6.

ISSUES PERTINENT TO THE EXEGESIS OF MARK 13 of Mark 13: 14 to the

Relationship

in

Our purpose

this

Mark 13: 14 and the rest for

an early

The_ (SrXuyHa

something isolated Scholars,

"Wendungn',

its

crucial

position

merkwtirdig"6, fur

2.

Ibid.,

referred

to

in v.

14 is

not

of Mark 13.

"Crescendoi4,

Marxsen has a particular true

as out

pointing

case to

of the others.

of the whole discourse,

importance. n5 Haenchen values

Suhl summarizes,

Bedeutung.

as a whole.

have used such expressions

"Angelpunkt"3,

das Verständnis

1. J. Weiss, "Die Testaments, ed. J.

chapter

"For the understanding

while

entscheidender

to the

but the same is hardly

passage is of the greatest

between

relationship

from the remainder

in the chapter.

estimate,

J. Schmid suggests,

...

relating

in significance

the

in order to show the necessity

6'prflwa&uiG

-res

Chapter

indicate

to

of the chapter,

"Hohepunktn2,

by his

ist

of the

in commenting upon the verse,

the

support

is

section

at problems

glance

Rest

it

this

as "atisserst

"Das Wort vom Greuel der Verwüstung

der synoptischen

Apocalypse von

"7

drei glteren Evangelien", Weiss (4 vols.; Göttingen,

Die Schriften des Neuen 21906), I, 195.

380.

W. Marxsen, Der Evangelist ) to Markus. as referred 3.

4. J. Lambrecht, (Hereinafter 148.

Markus

(Gottingen,

1956),

Die Redaktion der Markus-Apokalypse ) to Redaktion. referred as

125.

(Hereinafter

(AB XXVIII)(Rome,

The Gospel according to Mark, (The Regensburg New Testament, II), (New (Hereinafter Kevin Condon trans. York, 1968), 238. and referred 5.

6.

Ernst

Haenchen,

Der Weg Jesu

(Berlin,

1968),

1967),

ed. to as Mark. )

443.

A. Suhl, Die Funktion der Alttestamentlichen 7. Zitate (Gerd Mohn, 1965), 3. (Hereinafter in Markus-evangeliwu ) Zitate. Alttestamentlichen

und Anspielungen to as referred

7.

The beginning, involve the

allusions

sacred

to the temple. and its

building

to be ready

warnings

depicting

for

the

Shekinah.

the end,

The chapter

threatened coming

intimates

the latter

temple-dominating

and we believe

middle,

1

opens with

destruction,

the eschatological

a reference

and it

Son of Plan.

of the

of Mark 13

closes

to

with

The scene

of the

fulfilment

2

In Dan. 7, by the symbolism of the "Son of Man" being given remnant of Israel

the kingdom, the suffering This sufficed its

vision

in the days of Antiochus

of the

heavenly

who had been torn restoration

of that

from their

glory,

holy

Epiphanes,

met the

city.

was promised vindication.

anguish

M.

as Ezekiel

19 with

of the

of soul

13: 26 implies

the ultimate

new temple promised since the days of Ezekiel

G. R. Beasley-Murray, 1. (Hereinafter to referred

A Commentary on Mark Thirteen ) Thirteen. Mark as

captives

(London,

when

1957),

93.

d'homme' de Daniel, le 'fils 2. "0. Procksch regoit qui rapproche ... daps '. domination, is divine de se manifestant gloire at regne', gloire (Ez. (Ez. I, 26) d'homme' I, 4) figure 'comme au une une nuee (Die P. Volz fleuve Chobar. les bords du Ezechiel sur prophete (Theologie des Alten W. Eichrodt 189) Eschatologie. et p. .., t. 11, Leipzig, 1935, p. 11) sont pareillement Testaments, en d'autant litteraire, de cette relation faveur qua plus vraisembable VII, " 9-10, avec le judiciaires des assises is description en In. träne de feu at les roues de feu, s'inspire eile aussi de la vision divine du fils de Buzi. Pour Isa! e, la gloire inaugurale que n'etait dans is nature de Yahweh se manifestant la saintete et dans 1'histoire (cf. (Is. 12,23; VIII, 4; I%, 3; X, 4 III, VI, 3); avec Ez. 1,26sq.

ä ), is gloire divine commence en quelque sorte ä se materialiser at . .. en somme avec la theophanie ells s'identifie prendre 'figure d'homme'; Is d'exil, terre lui le rappelle a contempl'ee en voyant et quip qua Jerusalem. Avec Daniel Dieu de de dans le sanctuaire presence le Messie lui, dernier developpements du chez au assistons stade nous de cette d'homme' se presente 'fils comme une Sorte d'incarnation 'la gloire divine', forme d'apparition surnaturelle gui s'appelle de is de is Moire manifestation comme une repligue particulier en et "Le discours Yahweh dans is nuee du Saint des Saints. " A. Feuillet,

de Jesus sur la, raine du temple d'aDres Mc XIII RB, LVI (1949), 70-71.

at Lc XXI: 5-36",

de

8.

"the dwelling

of God" shall

The Son of Nan is the

after ß

196

days of the

Auyioc

Parousia

is

EPr)H woevC

also shown by the literary v.

öTav

v. 14

Ö?

Thus these to

cause mental

ßduyNa full

'adversative

verses

oppression the

that

fact

3

with

of v. 14 to the first

half

of the chapter

in this

OPRC

ojv

Trapp

is

epo¬

pi

.

&v-re-c

ýý

rk TtpOP-, pII+vä-rr

i

rf-

the preliminary

picture

sanctuary.

section.

7TOi1Eýlouý

...

as contrasted

appears.

In this

with

agitations the

are not

when the

situation

must be given

the_

setting

which

its

force.

pictured

for

flight

in prior

reoccurs

but

of

spoken

in v.

and succeeding

and following

of believers

same picture

by the

associated

ever

distress,

The necessity tribulation

the

the

ci&

oav

of the

advent

expression

made certain

cKOOol)Tý

äy

ö&r«v 11; v.

is

crescendo present

Oý

the

That

temple

is

relation

previous

way of separating 2

temple.

to the

135 Auypa

The obvious

7

no legitimate

6Aibiv

T? v

pe-rö<

by the

created

to the

refers

men".

1

as coming

tribulation

threat

the

the

pictured

There

. from

in Daniel

be "with

in

the

deeper

14 is

verses.

allusion

colours.

linked Vv.

with

9-13

to theý%uy Even the

false

the

picture ýa Christs

etroits 21: 3. I bid., 71. " ... on voit quels liens et profonds 11annonce par Jesus de la raine du temple et 1'annonce de la unissent la seconde fait de 1'homme sur les nuees: venue du Fils comme contrepoids etait ä la premiere; le grand signe visible de le temple de Jerusalem du peuple de Dieu (cf. lsq. la loi de l'unite dens le Deuteronome XII, du sanctuaire); le Christ 1'unite qui disparait, vient se au sanctuaire de dune invisible comme rassemblement centre communaute, nouvelle substituer la communaute de tous ceux qui croirent en lui. " See also Beasley-Murray, 90. Mark Thirteen, 1.

Rev.

2. B. Rigaux, L'Antechrist et 1'0pposition au Royaume Messiani uce da (Paris, (Hereinafter Testament Nouveau le 1932), 243-44. 1'Ancien et ) L'Antechrist. to as referred 3.

See Dan. 8: 13,14;

9: 26,27;

11: 31; 12: 11.

9.

OXiis

the

seen preceding

the persecution

with

is

Christ

described

Xiýb IV itute

occur again,

itself.

.

They now work miraculous

as coming

Thus verses

but in more scarlet

JKEivocic

9-27,

from yet

signs and wonders. qpEPai(::

TocI

acv another

hue as

angle,

are

P61IX

seen to

'rOV

coast-

a whole. The fact

that

Daniel

come from

chapter

also indicate

and close, Indeed,

the

fundamental

Old Testament

and are to be found

that

of Daniell

None dispute

euc i& ancient

that

as a Mahnrede

the

and to the

apocalypse,

but it

at the

beginning,

we have here a unified

Mark 13 has been recognized

AX4pic

etc.,

seems almost sure that

middle,

presentation.

on the

to the

references

in this

allusions

temple-prophecies EAuyva

't

-

are taken from the csuvT

E'CSBai

2 is the 4 from same source. of v. and later

Mark 13: 14 not only matches the earlier by its

chapter also

is

strongly

Watchfulness

for.

_

reference

is

in nature,

°O-rav demanded.

a-

and careful

attention

These seem to be sufficient its

present

exegesis first

of

P&Auypoc

to reach some conclusions

and significance

rýc

Ibid.,

221.

appropriate

but it

is

called

to the attitudes

OeuyeTwvav regarding

and therefore

Eprjpo'l

of the

sections.

Insight

is urged.

on issues

other

....

action

unity,

wr-

relating

0.00

the chapter

in

we approach the by attempting

to the nature,

origin

of Mark 13 as a whole.

Dodd, More New Testament Studies, 1. (Lund, 1966), 210,235. Interpreted

2.

i &)-re-

grounds for

form as an ideological " -tb

as are these

And lastly,

ýoaiTcº.ý

of watchfulness

use of Daniel,

to the temple and its

parenetic

portions

69. See also Lars Hartman, Prophecy (Hereinafter ) Prophecy. to referred as

10.

Issues

1.

Concerning

Definitions

Mark Thirteen

of apocalyptic

Is Mark 13 an

and eschatology.

apocalypse? 2.

The origin

of the Olivet

discourse. in the teachings

of Christ.

a.

Place of apocalyptic

b.

The "Little

c.

The framework

d.

Parenthesis

e.

between Mark 13 and 1 and 2 Thessalonians. The relationship The primary of the logic now collection and circulation found in Mark 13: 5-37.

P.

between Mark 13 and other Synoptic parallels The relationship 10: Luke Matthew 21; Lukio Luke 17: 24-37; 12: 35-46; as such 17-22; Matthew 24.

g.

Relationship

Apocalypse". of the

Mark 13: 1-4.

discourse,

of Mark 13: 14b.

to the apocalypses

of Judaism.

of Q materials

by Mark 13.

3.

The apparent

4.

The problem posed by the congruence (or incongruence) and 32 of Nk. 13. Other "inconsistencies".

5.

The composition

6.

The specific purpose, 13 in particular.

To

The setting

8.

The presuppositions

contradiction

dates

of the

Synoptic

or purposes,

of the Olivet of

discourse

exegetes.

of vv. 30

Gospels.

of Mark's

within

Gospel,

Mark's

and of chapter

Gospel as a whole.

11.

It

is recognized

in entirety.

but

we will

Certain

is,

one only

last

exegete's

to

matters.

Of necessity

evidence

of

each case.

this

the last

the

the

is

case that

research

are

exegete's

one can almost

problem's

at length

to prove that

'

black

and if

statistics

inevitable

discussed,

are frequently the

be first.

shall

if

the

persuasion,

or

facets,

of his

factor.

error,

H. Riesenfeld it

in

is the most important,

Whether he be of Bultmannian

has written

then

of Canterbury. . Gospel

Mark 13: 14

determines

usually

on most of this

positions

a history

things,

different

it

So much is

than any other

F. W. Farrar is

regarding

may have much more to do with the results

a fundamentalist,

exegesis

the issues suggested,

though

school is known.

investigation

item on the list

because the other matters

rarely,

an exegete's

predict

these

regarding

the last with

throughout.

conclusions

,

that

in dealing

has been placed this

some enquiry

conclusions

of Exegetes

it

and therefore

significant

could demand a thesis

a summary of what seems to be the

offer

The Presuppositions

but

each of these issues

Nevertheless,

be made without

cannot

It

that

are

in

and white favour

the history really

of the

of

mean

one-time

Dean

asserts: that

the innumerable contributions degree stamped to a greater or lesser

devoted by

the attitude in question toward the person and of the writer The fatal thing is that there is no such character of Jesus. thing as research without presupposition. The more emancipated 2 thinks he is, the less he is in actual fact. a scholar

Its Meaning and Supremacy (London, N. Y., Bombay, The Bible, 1. (London, See also his History Interpretation 1886), passim of .

1897),

(Oxford, The Gospel Tradition 2. 1970), 51. See also Robert H. Stein, "The Proper Methodology for Ascertaining a Markan Redaktiongeschichte" (unpublished Ph. Do; dissertation, Princeton, 1968), 22-98, and article (3,1971), the title in NovT XIII 181-198. Note169f. of this same under thesis for extracts from Stein. present

145.

12.

One of the best illustrations theology that all

the his

of these words is found in the history

of Baur.

Despite his protestations

influence

of Hegel's Stephen

research.

dialectical

Neill

to the contrary, triad

it

does seem

as a leaven

worked

of the

amidst

that:

suggests

its presuppositions, in the field in themselves of which ... have nothing to do with critical or historical method, that the Again, of the work of Baur comes to grief. whole great structure their are exercising and again, when the presuppositions unfortunate 1 influence, being is for the time abandoned. critical method it

is

delineation

No one who has read Mark Pattison's Baur-like "brilliant

scholar example

of a false

And who, reading

method".

the following

also of Veiffenbach's

main thesis

significant

regarding

Bultmann,

questions Dibelius,

Martin

the

forget

can readily

of Warburton as a

beacon light

by the

offered

2

from Albert

Schweitzer, can fail

on eschatology, the brilliant

being aware to ask himself

work of scholars

such as

Werner, Hans Conzelmann, T. F. Glasson, and

J. A. T. Robinson? day, down to the present The whole history of Christianity, is based on the that is to say, the real inner history of it, delay of the Parousia, the non-occurrence of the Parousia. ..

A. L. Moore blames presuppositions stance of many scholars of his work on a topic

regarding similar

Behind these views istic materialism and Even more apparent is the re-interpretation

for what he believes the topic

to the present

of his

to be the wrong

choice,

one.

at the opening

He says:

one can discern the pressure of evolutionof the whole secular climate of thought. the pressure of a secular philosophy behind 4 of eschatology in terms of existentialism.

The Interpretation of the New Testament ) to Interpretation. referred as after 1.

2.

Ibid.,

3.

The Quest of the Historical

don,

1966),

27.

(Herein-

22.

The Parousia 4. (Leiden, 1966),

.3

Jesus (London, 1910),

358.

in the New Testament, Supplements to N. T. vol. (Hereinafter ) 2. to Parousia. referred as

XIII

13.

Just a few years previous

of Protestant

study the history and came to the On the

same conclusions. hand,

other

and Maxon began their

there

the

Queen of the

Inasmuch without

presuppositions

a circle, of our

It would seem that

distortion Riesenfeld's

assures and that

becomes important

own personal of these caveat,

for

grounds

believing

basically

prejudices as far

and then

that

his

us that

to think

no man can even begin

to

to

of any study seek to

is

thinking

all

ourselves

the

remembering

writer,

own prejudicial

done in

remind

counterbalance

The present

as possible.

confesses

contrary

Bibelerklärungen.

determining

outset

Moore

to be, the more in slavery

some extent

at the

both

and not Theology has become

Philosophy

us that to

that

in reminding

does rightly

Weltanschauungen

as Epistemology

it

are

we each hold ourselves

sciences,

to eschatology

reference

with

set out to

'

Riesenfeld

of assumptions

to such we are.

thought

research with presuppositions

to those they criticise. the freer

James Martin

to Moore's statement,

entanglements

"In the age of crisis and at the end of the seventeenth century forces were set in motion which beginning of the eighteenth century, This the in triumph in to theology. destined of subjectivism result were in the name of reason, was an age which laid claim to the whole of reality did not include the Last Judgment. The methods but historical reality is led to the Since the world rejection of eschatology. modern employed Last the the this problem of patterned much after outlook, whether still in the Judgment is essential for New Testament theology as proclaimed is whether The basic question Protestant in acute form. churches is raised be allowed to control shall and secularistic rationalistic principles the Church so that the New Testament eschatology biblical exegesis within The entire is rejected upon on the basis of these principles. outlook 1. the

to both, which forms such an man and the world, and God's relation part of the idea of the bast Judgment and indeed of the essential Christian substance itself, were in the late seventeenth century and throughout the eighteenth century formulated with such boldness and completeness that without a frontal attack upon the Last Judgment, it rendered inoperative and quite superflous. " was, nevertheless, James P. Martin,

The Last

Judgment

(Grand

rapids,

1963),

87.

14.

are legion. This issue

is best illustrated that

opposed positions

extreme,

one could

estimates

suggest

If

several

discourse",

say emotional,

almost the

Olivet

have held

presence

characteristics,

the diametrically

in

or factors

the fault

probably

value

of

thereof.

or sections

statements

of a factor

the

regarding

people survey the same scene or object

essing opposite that

some scholars "the

what has been called

by displaying

The

some of the other

than

it

and report

following

the

facts.

as poss-

does not lie

with

which is beheld. D. Strauss: Such a thing as He has here prophesied of Himself If He prophesied the like of Himself cannot happen to a man. and if He uttered it of expected its then to us He is a fanatic; then He was a braggart Himself any real conviction, and without l a deceiver. C. H. Weisse (re: Mark 13: 24-27): of the most narrow and superstitious (Daniel) book fantastic of a which to a renowned old prophet, and out 2 insane imagination. Timothy Colani: It contains the Jesus could not have shared their

out an utterance constructed in the symbolic belief sayings. ignorance or deceit attributed halfof the most extravagant,

eschatology ' opinions.

Wellhausefis It can safely be asserted to His disciples speak beforehand of His 4 He certainly did not of His parousia.

that

of Jewish

if

Jesus

suffering

Christians.

did

not once and resurrection,

Jew

D. Strauss, Das Leben ffr das deutsche Volk bearbeitet "A Century of Eschatological cited by G. R. Beasley-Murray, ET, LXIV (1953), 313. 1.

2.

Die evangelische

(1838), 594-5; cited Discussion", 312.

Geschichte

kritisch

4. Einleitung, 96, cited Discussion", 315.

236, Discussion",

und

by G. R. Beasley-Murray,

Jesus-Christ 3. et les biy G. B. Beasley-Murray, LXIV (1953), 346.

(1864),

"A Century of Eschatological

de son Temps (1864), crovances messianigues cited "The Rise and Fall Apocalypse", ET, of the Little

by G. R. Beasley-Murray,

"A Century of Eschatological

15.

C. G. Montefiore: It has very slight 1 little value. or no religious

interest

for us today,

and

Francis A. Henry: So then: Jesus, whose Good Tidings told of the heavenly Father and forgiveness of sin, who called men to the higher in union with the of love and a new life righteousness Divine, whose religion was so inward and spiritual, so pure from alloy all earthly crowns all with an eschatology so gross and so Jesus he touches on can only repeat when grotesque! ... destiny mankind's rabbi had long been preaching what the vulgarest the world was ever in the synagogue. ' Jesus, on whose outlook ... dreams his to these fantastic sane, calm, clear-eyed yields of and solemnly predicts as close at hand a misguided people, series of preternatural events which have never come to startling 2 One who can believe that will believe anything. pass! T. Francis bringing the

fanatic of a mistaken picture 3 never die. millions now living will

Glasson:

this

... message that

himself F. C. Grant: For any human being to identify with the Son and without of Enoch, taken literally of Man of the visions could suggest little else than an unsound mind -reinterpretation, not the supreme and unquestioned of the Man of sanity certainly 4 Galilee.

H8lscher: discourse.

in the

Christian element is lacking 5 from Daniel.

Any specifically The whole derives

A. T. Robinson (re: Mark 13: 24-27): the expectation of the early reflecting J.

compilation

a secondary ... 6 Church.

The great eschatological discourse of Jesus, which the three Synoptics, by is a marvellously perfect reported see we in its detail and its conciseness, solidly and composition by a writer The constructed who was worthy of His task. skilfully Second Gospel, with all its planned brevity, could not more condense C. C. Torrey:

1.

Gospels

The Synoptic

Jesus and the Christian (New Haven, 1925), Mark of 2.

His Appearing 3. (London, History The Gospel 4. Gospel.

(London,

Religion, 63n.

and His Kingdom, 1953), 3.

of the

1927),

Kingdom

78,

I,

296. cited

The Christian

(Nev York,

1940),

by B. W. Bacon,

Hope in the

63.

(Hereinafter

The Gospel

Light

of

its

referred

5. "Der Ursprung der Apokalypse Markus 13", ThBl, XII, 193-202, cited by (HereinJesus and the Future (London, 1954), 74. G. R. Beasley-Murray, ) Jesus. to as after referred 6.

Jesus

and His

Coming (London,

1957),

118-119.

to as

16.

here than in the subsequent chapters. There was nothing in the 1 discourse that could be omitted, and it was adopted entire. The most impressive

D. Schenkel: Jesus made J. wie

and powerful

utterance

that

jedes einzelne Wort hat eine solche Prägung, ... "Jesus" her mdglich ist. nur von der Wirklichkeit .. .3

Schniewind: sie

B. Vawter: his consistent

That Jesus

in view of actually made such a prophecy, teaching eschatological on the soonness of a divine of the decisiveon Jerusalem and Judea, his conviction visitation history, of salvation and his ness of his own role in the workings there is absolutely no reason of the temper of the times, reading His words are in the tradition to question. of Israel's prophecy (cf. Jer. 7: 1-15; Ezek. 24: 15-23) and have not been simply made up 4 in the light by Christian of later events. writers D. E. Nineham: Gospel he [Mark] out the infinite the ministry.

the to that of part climax whole ... As such it brings for composing. was responsible the Evangelist saw in the events of significance the

Das 13 Kapitel hat im Mk-Evangelium Lambrecht: einen ganz Lebens Jesu and vor besonderen Platz; am Ende des b'ffentlichen Dieses Kapitel dem Beginn der Passion. mag eine geschlossene doch kann man nur schwer a priori bilden; Einheit unterstellen, Rede rein zufällig dass diese apokalyptische und ohne besondere Gründe und Absichten auf diesem an diese Stelle wurde. .. gesetzt 6 Höhepunkt des Evangeliums? It has long been recognized that the discourse Beasley-Murray: holds a significant place in the Gospel of Mark in that it forms to the teaching both a conclusion of Jesus and an ministry immediately to the passion narrative introduction afterwards. but the is not minimized, The horror of the betrayal and execution Jesus is the tragedy is The the for cross of changed. proportion he knows whither to he goes, and the shadow--of glory; pathway King. impending judgment falls their upon the people that reject This has been admitted by writers as different as Loisy and Dodd, Guignebert and Lightfoot.?

Documents of the 1. (Hereinafter referred 2.

Das Charakterbild

Jesus,

Primitive Church (New York to as Documents. ) Jesu

(Wiesbaden,

1864),

and London,

183ßP.,

1941),

13.

by Beasley-Murray,

cited

13.

Das Evangelium nach Markus ) Markus. to as referred

3.

4.

The Four

6.

Redaktion,

Gospels 15.7.

(Dublin,

(DNTD)(GÖttingen,

1967),

322.5.

1947),

Saint Jesus,

168.

Mark, 216.

341.

(Hereinafter

17.

E. F. K. Millers Dann aber stehen wir wieder dieses christliche System, das eschatologische Einzelparallelen zur judischen Apokalyptik als Grundlage ausweist schliesslich originaler auf

vor der Frage, ob r ch+ sich trotz zahlreicher ein Neubau mit Jesus selbst...?

John Peter Lange: The eschatological speech of the Lord, the the New Testament exposition germ of John's Apocalypse; and form of the Old Testament ideas and symbols; the opposite and 2 Apocalypsism. corrective of all apocryphal J.

J.

Van Oosterzee:

We should have good right to wonder at the in Paul's eschatological conceptions which are found, for instance, Epistles to the Corinthians if they had not the and Thessalonians, Christian least historical foundation in just such sayings of our 3 Lord as we meet with in this discourse. These quotations

of the

To pursue by a review that

than

exegetes this

without

perhaps

further

lead

is is

as exegesis

by Beasley-Murray

Real-Encyclopädie 1. XXI, 264.

in

abundant

not

absent

must only at the

Fiir

that

study to

of the

prior

assump4 in question

chapter and the

frustration

suspicion

so many great

conclusions. the

Rabbinical

from modern research,

be eis-egesis.

beginning

that

of Scripture.

passage

an area where

diametrically-opposed

The evidence upon authorities

can only

close

of the namely,

more by the

any other

must be fruitless

effort

illustration

of presuppositions,

the

awareness

of commentators

minds have come to

poses

discussion

their

of Mark 13 has been determined

exegesis

tions

for

significant

this

underlying

contention the

are

of his

Protestantische

method

of

reliance

and much that

McCown's statement volume,

Theologie

needs

ever

used to be

und Kirche,

3rd

ed.,

2. "The Gospel According to Mark", in Commentary on the Holy Scriptures

trans. and ed. by Philip Schaff, (Grand Rapids, 41960), VIII, 138.

3. "The Gospel According to Luke", Charles C. Starbuck, ibid., 321.

trans.

and ed. by Philip

Schaff

and

"Have scholars who deny all authenticity 4. Nineham, Saint Mark, 356n.: to the passage (13: 24-27) been influenced at all by the desire to dissociate Jesus from ideas and language strange to modern minds? "

18.

kept in mind. how penetrating the writing

"No matter

how original

and critical

of any book that

a scholar's

his judgment, lives

than

the

society author

imagination,

no matter

does far more of himself.

"1

C. C. McCown, The Search for the Real Jesus, 18, cited by Beasley1. "Is Exegesis without Jesus, 1. See Bultmann's Presuppositions Murray, illustration XXI (1960), 194-200. And for a further Possible? ", Encounter Säsemann's the theme of Hebrews with the emphasis consider exegesis of Usemann's influence so characteristic of own great teacher. on gnostic

19.

1.

Definitions

of Eschatology

Various

works

is

definition.

without

yet

is

to

study

of the

the

applies

term

this

earth

but

not

here

response

to

intervention

of

von Rad says of apocalyptic:

holds

things", "last

definition

is

emphasis

often

of it

That

gospel,

this

has

of the

divine

purposes and germinant

isedp is recogn. advent

eschatologr, is

discussion.

under

not

signify

earth

to

those

than

had a "sprijing

the

by which

that

decision-in-depth

of

affairs

is

rather

at His first

commonly used to

God in the

meaning,

given

The consummation

Existential of the

traditional

of the world

things"

in the work of Christ

call

its

and the

contemplated.

stressed.

"Apocalyptic"

Gerhard

"eschatology"

individual.

are

the

terms.

a dozen senses,

no satisfactory

to the

accomplishment"

Similarly,

use of the

in half

remember that

! last

to the

pertaining

"2

diverse

in modern

0

been achieved.

doctrine

of the present

used by scholars . .

necessary

In this

for

because

can be confusing

and eschatology

on these topics

but reading

are essential,

"'Eschatological'

"it

claim so much for apocalyptic

writersl

definitions

that

and Apocalyptic

the right

in

sudden catastrophic all

wrongs

and to

to the apocalyptic setting of the gospel is indispensable Jesus - God and Man, W. Pannenberg, of its essential understanding content. (E. T., London, 1968), 13,32,217. "I call the mother of apocalyptic " E. SLsemann, "On the Topic of Primitive Christian Christian theology. JThCh, VI, 133. "The pervasive influence Apocalyptic", of apocalyptic is a matter during this period variety on Judaism in all the multifaceted recent acknowledgment. " D. F. Freedman, "The Flowering of comparatively ibid., J. W. Bowman, The Religion 166-67. of Apocalyptic", of Maturity (Nashville, "To determine 1948), 235. towards the our Lord's attitude is one of the really of apocalyptic subject urgent tasks at the present " Bible scholars. time confronting 1.

That

the

Interpretation,

2.

Neill,

3.

The Message of the

195-96. Prophets

(London,

1968),

271.

20.

terminate unfortunately of his less

When Albert

history.

main thesis.

diversely

interpreted,

strophic,

apocalyptic

intrusion

"Apocalyptic"

reference special

1

for and not

of

always to

reference

events

phenomena: therein

description and led

to

has been to the

ever has the

cata-

sense of

forces.

in most modern technical

eschatology

the

eschatological with

by suprahistorical

to two different kind

for

Quest he

may have been better,

whereas

when applied

his

wrote

"eschatology"

term

"Apocalyptic"

thereafter,

confusion

dramatic

the

selected

Schweitzer

discussions

is

a type of literature,

embodied.

2

As a literary

used with

and the genre

"The Apocalyptic element in the teaching of Jesus is a very large the eschatological, At least element, of all that very small. one half is recorded is professedly along the lines of Apocalyptic, as the two 'the ýäon Man', Kingdom of God' abundantly of phrases, and show; and the strictly teaching, ethical of which is at once a correction debased ideals and the formulating of the moral law of the Kingdom, is permeated with the thoughts and phrases with which current Apocalyptic had made the minds of the people so familiar", F. W. Worsley, The Apocalypse of Jesus (London, 1912), 24-25. 1.

Thus Dodd can refer to "the Apocalyptic Discourse"-of Mark 13, and yet literary forin is not that of an apocalypse. point out that "its ." .. More New Testament Studies, 70,69. "The apocalyptic Cf. Ladd: type found expression in literary forms which were not apocof eschatology " Jesus in character. 79. See also H. H. Rowley, The Relevance alyptic 31963), (London, (Hereinafter Apocalyptic 23. to as of referred Relevance. ) See also W. Bousset, The New Schaff-Herzog Encyclopaedia, I, 209-210; E. Lohmeyer, EGG (2d ed. ), I, col. 402-404; Ladd, "Apoc(London, Baker's Dictionary Theology In his 1960), 52. alyptic", of Jesus and the Kingdom, Ladd says: "Most discussions of 'apocalyptic' to point fail two different out that the word is used to describe historical kind phenomena: a genre of literature, and the particular " 73. literature. Hans Dieter Betz of eschatology embodied in this "a religio-historical urges that clarification of the concept and nature has recently been demanded on several G. Ebeling of apocalypticism sides. it in his discussion has requested G. von Rad of KUsemann's thesis. 'This, however, to be clear: concludes, seems our concept of ... apocalypticism urgently needs a critical revision since its sweeping of a literary use as a definition as well as a theological phenomenon has become a problem. '" "On the Problem of the Religio-Historical UnderJThCh, VI (1969), 135. of Apocalypticism", See also ibid., standing 52. 2.

21.

apocalyptic

literature

no sharp break exists

nevertheless, Joel

from prophetic

separates

between the two-'

Zech. 9-14 embody certain

2-3,

in several

aspects

respects,

Isa.

but

24-27, but not

of apocalyptic,

others. Apocalyptic is

in a special

revelatory

journeys,

heavenly

has the

literature

the

(2)

visions

the

Usually,

is

nymity

a typical

of biblical

is,

knowledge

of the

future,

in

apocalyptic

are

real.

(3)

fictitious,

not but

of apocalyptic,

last

hardly

be used to usually

prophecy

stamps

poses from

that

of the

hero

book is

not

not

a Pseudo-

necessarily

still

period

in the to the

its

Ladd,

Jesus,

to visions.

he is not known

actual

portrayal

the

past, present,

and can

(4)

Pseudo-

the

names from

past,

of prophecy.

guise

is

and history at which

as

authorship

of dispute,

characteristic. Not only

The use of symbolism is a further reference

a matter

distant

at

28: 3 are interpreted

to be used in the

are borrowed

as living

to most apocalypses

Similarly,

exile.

apocalyptic.

becomes vague, except for

previous

akin

of the book itself,

or deny this

support

facts

historical

The writer

is

unless Eze. 14: 14,20;

New Testament

of the

1.

are

Daniel

out,

Jewish

the

to

applying

(5)

they

Apart from the stories

point.

written

or

apocalyptic.

in the Old Testament,

but

visions,

It

to human knowledge.

accessible

characteristic

As Ladd points

this

given

(1)

dreams,

or dreams described

that

form,

mere literary

is

apocalyptist

not normally

characteristics.

By means of

sense.

and other matters

following

2

time

reit

of the imminent kingdom of God. characteristic

The metals

and animals,

implied

by the

employed

by

75.

D. S. Russell, The Method and Message of Jewish See Ladd, Jesus 75ßf; 2. (London, 1964), 104-140. (Hereinafter Apocalyptic to as Apocalyptic. referred

)

22.

the

When we turn

The future

come.

are unjustly

is related

future

now seems to tide

of

at this

affinity between

(3)

(2)

earthly

existence.

point.

It

stands

from

to

such a viewpoint.

scope,

It

rather

than

restricted

perfect

for

all

age

who now

concept of history.

dramatic the

The

The God who to turn

suddenness

book of Daniel

is

the

atypical

with

considerable

and thus indicates

that

a sharp division

course to a predetermined (4)

the

with

contrasts

the prophets,

nearer

and prophetic

apocalyptic

which

as vindication

Once more,

to Wisdom literature,

should be stressed literary where the special 1.

with

1 the

found therein,

only by way of contrast.

"awake"

will

example.

of apocalyptic

of dualism

A nonprophetic

to the present

sleep

That kind

promised

Pessimism and determinism.

run its

in

is

classic

eschatology

and incompleteness

glory

ravaged.

the

from the characteristics

(1)

age of suffering

present

is

empires,

our attention

must be included.

following

to

represent

to those of the apocalyptic

literature

the

to

of Daniel

writer

literature

is

This age Frith its end.

Ethical

Apocalyptic to

Israel

that apocalyptic form is absent.

always

not

possible.

cast of evil often

passivity

eschatology

is

usually

or neighbouring

eschatology

must grows cosmic

powers.

may exist

2

even

"The apocalyptic Ladd summarizes: eschatology can be understood as development is a historical of the prophetic eschatology as the latter the background interpreted against of the historical evils of the postBoth prophetic Maccabean times. eschatology can conceive and apocalyptic of the Kingdom only by an inbreaking of God; both of the establishment 2.

In both, the Kingdom will be a new and transcatastrophic. are essentially The apocalyptic formed order, redeemed from all corruption and evil. dualism results from a sharpening of concepts found in the prophets. "However,

has lost the dynamic concept of God apocalyptic eschatology in history. The apocalyptists, to active who is redemptively contrary despaired feeling that it was completely the prophets, dominof history, Hope was reposed only in the future. The harsh experiences ated by evil. B. C. left the apocalyptists of the last two centuries pessimistic of any in history. God would visit his people to deliver divine them visitation " Jesus, 97. from evil only at the end of history.

23.

G. E. Ladd,

characteristics through type

D. S. Russell,

and H. H. Rowley are

except that

of apocalyptic,

his

of the

own recognition

of literature

and a kind

of

agreed

on the main

Rowley does not always carry

distinction

between

apocalyptic

as a

eschatology.

Is Mark 13 an Apocalypse? Unfortunately C. C. Torrey

did,

few commentators and with

some acidity

query

the

wrote

term

"apocalypse".

as follows:

N. P. Williams, in Oxford Studies in the Synoptic Problem, "I cannot feel that the theory which sees in p. 416, concludes: Mk. xiii Apocalypse. a Jewish or Jewish Christian rests upon .. " He adds, however: "It cannot of course any sure foundations. be denied that Mark xiii is thoroughly in tone and apocalyptic the conventional colour, reproducing signs of the end which were " literature. commonplaces of the current eschatological This

last quotation of termingives the key to current error in its assumption that "eschatological" ology, and "apocalyptic" The distinct. synonymous terms, whereas in fact they are quite confusion of the two in the present misleading case is especially

are

and mischievous. The term "apocalypse" has long been employed to designate a The definite type of literature, late Jewish or early Christian. class possess certain of this writings which are characteristics distinct to justify the classification. The Greek sufficiently " "revelation, disclosure, word meaning unveiling, , _öcrroic&Aubic is in itself and the like, vague and capable of a great variety of the literary term, on the contrary, has its own restricted use; from the outstanding in features sense, derived uniformly present the typical literature. The "apocalypse" examples of this peculiar is a direct truth hitherto revelation of divine unknown, or of future events or conditions not capable of merely human prediction, disclosed by God to some one of his favored This servants. is given in the form of a vision unveiling of secrets or a dream; it could not be given in any other way. The recipient, in his condition, ecstatic may hear the voice of the Most High himself, the disclosure but far oftener is made as in 2 Esdras, chap. 14; through the instrumentality By the scene itself, of angels. or by some strange there is created accessories, an atmosphere of No apocalypse, Jewish or Christian, mystery and of the unseen world. 1 is without these features.

Torrey further

1.

Torrey,

Documents,

affirms

14-15.

that

when a-writer

proceeds to foretell

the

24.

future,

age he does not "signs" for

naming the

particularly

given

the

"an old

5-27)

exegesis fuzziness thought,

or that

the

connected

is

question

alyptic

the

two types

in the prophetic ence is

often

teaches

that

rather

than

is

the matter

with

of the

frequently

--

a minus

quality

Kingdom

through

the

natural

independent

without

used with

considerable

apocalyptic

eschatology.

of defining

eschatology

and apoc-

existing

of the

prophetic

between

future.

rather

than

a complete contrast

of

elements

be ushered

in by divine

of history,

but also Discourse

It

already

and it

present differ-

Old Testament

2

between

Apocalyptic

The characteristic a plus.

processes

prophecy of apocalyptic

characteristics

and apocalyptic.

of the

of God will

that

either

containing

relationship

Torrey sees verse 14a as apocalyptic, 1. Ladd affirms: "The Olivet On this topic

in form.

chapter,

by a considerable

writers

being

an exaggeration,

presentation

the

may suggest

preceding

"apocalypse"

of eschatology

a development,

relevance

the

of all

the

to Mark 13 (particularly

We ought not to set forth

is here pertinent.

is

to parrot

What has been said

and apocalyptic.

the

of Mark 13 which,

if

not,

has particular

remark

sense of literature

Closely

specially

has long been characterized

term

end of this

,

tendency

and in the

latitude,

This

number of commentators

chapter

and the

thereby;

of the term "apocalypse"

by a large

of this

are to mark the

'

to apocalyptic.

The application vv.

story". 24-2?

of verses

seems closest

which

become an apocalyptiat

are

study

signs

prophecy

intervention is

this

insertion. as a later is not apocalyptic

it lays no claim to heavenly makes no use of pseudonymity; in the guise of prophor visions; revelations nor does it rewrite history It pictures Jesus taking his stand among his contemporaries and ecy. It is distinctly speaking to them about the future as the prophets did. in form. " Jesus, 312. rather than apocalyptic prophetic 2.

Isa.

24-27;

Amos 5: 18-20;

8: 7-9;

7: 4.

25.

viewpoint

is

which

indispensable

to apocalyptic

shared this

outlook,

unless we assume with Vincent

apocalyptic

elements

have been inserted church.

apocalyptic-minded alyptic

'

pessimism

into

Nevertheless, history,

regarding

Jesus

eschatology.

Taylor

Christ's Christ

and herein

et al.

teachings

did

not

He stood

that by an

partake closer

of apocto the

prophets. The Origin

2.

A review

of a century

its

with

An age which

optimistic

boldly

the

prim

Victorian

anything

than

other

pendulum

era in Eagland,

Weltanschauung,

sister

with

of Christ

on Mark 13 shows the

exegesis with,

eschatology

apocalyptic

in the teachings

of

To start

operating.

the Continent view

Discourse".

Place of Apocalyptic

a.

tendency

"Olivet

of the

and

could not eyebrows.

raised

affirmed:

God's in His heaven, And all's right with the world could

see little

interpreting

Schweitzer Sitz

imLeben

later

was being

in the

first

did

strongly

not

1.

Vincent

Taylor

his

church,

suggests that

that

distilled contrary

the

Thirty

point.

idea

to Christ's

years

of a parousia

from Christ's

the "apocalyptic

was Christ

the imminent end of the

cease to move at this contended

of the

understanding The result

century.

obsessed with

preceded by signs had been wrongly an apocalyptically-minded

Then came Albert

nightmares.

in harmony with

deluded figure,

The pendulum it

Jesus

of Palestine

as an apocalyptic world.

in apocalyptic

meaning

teachings

personal

outlook"

by

beliefs.

is foreign

to

(644) Jesus Mark 516). The mind of same writer speaks of the "glittering J, C, Christ. robe" needing to be detached from the shoulders apocalyptic of Cadoux, F. C. Grant, A. T. Olmstead, Leroy Waterman, J. W. Bowman and others contend that the apocalyptic elements of the gospels are either See section of apostolic misunderstanding. mere imagery or the result 2a. following. the

26.

The Eschaton had already

come in Christ,

Thus the viewpoint and moderns the

scene,

to the

answer "Yes",

(Bultmann);

the question.

least

at

(Harneck); 2

The Spirit

chameleon.

More ways than

least

expectations existential

is

persuasive for

the

future

demand that

We need reminding The cake refused

to

hold

the

still

remain

for

views? "

to which

scholar

and if

spirits

answers

could

that

apocalyptic,

Christ's

incidental,

us,

and it

is

and proclaimed.

though

as and

mythological His

eaten.

timeless

3

we cannot have the same thing with

the

(Dodd);

"No",

eviscerating

be recognized

present

Thus

areas.

one would best be described

suggestion

that

and dominated

other

apocalyptic

according

are merely

should

the

(Schweitzer);

particular

one exist

Harnack, Schweitzer,

geographical

of the Age is at fault,

the dress of this

the

Jesus

and so on,

...

each to

certain

"Yes",

be clothed,

not

in

"did

question:

comes "No",

like

changed as personalities

such as C. H. Dodd gave place

theological

in answer

and that

' was that.

both ways.

Thus while

H. B. Sharman, Son of Man and 1. For example, F. C. Grant, Gospel; Kingdom of God (London, 1943); A. T. Olmstead, Jesus in the Light of (New York, 1942); History T. W. Manson, The and to a lesser extent, 1945), 260-263. Teaching of Jesus (Cambridge, "We need only remember that eschatological Bultmann says: 2. expectation is not necessarily in itself to repentance associated with the call and of the will with the preaching of God. It can be combined just as well fantasies of future with economic ideals with wishful glory, and hopes, Jewish apocalyptic of revenge and pictures of hell. with thoughts as of eschatology elsewhere offers well as the history abundant proof of It still this. needs to be explained why such ideas are not found with Jesus and why, on the contrary, with him the demand for obedience goes hand in hand wiyh the proclaiming of the future age. " Jesus and the Word, (E. T., London, 1958), 93-94. But this comment is not to be understood that Jesus was an apocalyptic opinion as denying Bultmann's prophet. Elsewhere he acknowledges Christ's terminology, but insists use of apocalyptic that for us its meaning is existential. See his Theology of the New (2 vole;, E. T., London, 1951), I, 23. Testament as Streeter reminds us, "Jewish Apocalyptic, Synoptic thing", Problem, modern eyes, was no ignoble 3.

Yet,

albeit 434.

bizarre

to

27.

some would insist

Christ

that

He must have been a child

us that

logia

authentic

Gospels

if

we wish

saying

a widower. 111 Attitudes but this

to eschatology us either.

us that

the words

to

as good a claim

it

Secondly, Testament concepts

to

the Synoptic

Any criticism

1.

should His

There

See also

ideas

Gospels

elsewhere

still

reminded

Age will

of soon be

since 19452

in Mark 13 have

to Jesus in the

is

nothing

Old Testament

in places

Gospels

which

A. T. Robinson,

Transposition

In the

End

to

attitude

the

Old

and apocalyptic

in Mark 13 that

seem

would

well.

than

other

which seeks to eradicate

;

Christ's

in Mask 13 are also

present

C. S. Lewis,

that

of the prophetic

acceptance

there.

the

We are of the

Spirit

ascribed

be recognised

one who knew the

Thirdly,

be accurate

will

the

3

presupposes reflected

the

as those

authenticity

are accepted by most.

that

cont-

in

presented

have had some revision

should not influence

Plummer reminds

facts

change again.

"he who marries

that

to those of his

the

with

His

assure us that

others

dissimilar

at a conclusion

arrive

and Weltanschauungen

When cosmologies Dean Inge's

of His time,

have to be content

to

concepts by reminding

apocalyptic

only if

are recognizable

We shall

emporaries.

foreign

cherished

the

throughout

scattered

records

of the

Olivet

these is questionable.

all

and Other

God (London,

2.

J.

3.

A. Plummer, St Matthew (London, 1909),

Addresses

21968),

4

(London,

discourse.

See

1949),

19-21.

328.

"At this point the of Mark 13 says: the the to one of evangelist, was subjects which, according Qia 1Tocpou becomes the information, theme discourse. disciples desired the of on which to wish is so perplexing What is said thereon as to tempt a modern expositor to critical to elimit had not been there, or to have recourse expedients But nothing it from the text. inate would be gained by that unless we got kindred to time, the of sayings of other character same ascribed at rid, And there seems to be no reason to doubt that some Jesus in the Gospels. 4.

A. B. Bruce

in his

discussion

51.

28.

Luke 11: 49-51; Mt. 7: 22;

13: 23,27,35;

17: 23-37;

10: 23; 19: 28; 21: 44;

18: 8;

19: 15,43;

20: 16;

22: 7; 25: 31; 26: 64; 1k. 14: 25,62;

9: 1; 8: 38; 12: 24fß. Possibly Sanday,

the main scandal

five

years

the

after

is

of apocalyptic

appearance

that

to by

referred

of Schweitzer's

book.

The great point about Apocalyptic, and the great value of its to us at the present day, is that it postulates recognition throughout a real manifestation of God upon earth, and not merely a teacher more eminent than the rest .1 Sanday also

commented:

"another

great

apocalyptic

is,

is

by which

Gospels

that

something

it

is

that

true,

there,

really

about. the

point

I mean that

and not

insistence it

merely

finds read

upon in the

into

them

from the outside. "2 Sanday, of course, form-criticism

and redaction-criticism

essence his

remarks remain relevant.

and redaction-criticism, believing the

church

that

the

we are Gospel

upon Christ's

the insights

made such comments without

still

accounts teachings

Nevertheless,

now offer. Taking into left

in

account form-criticism the

with

that

are the

result

or the

influence

between

choice

of the

influence

of the

of

teachings

of

discourse, such utterance would form a part of the eschatological even if the disciples did not ask instruction The revelation on the subject. led up to it, as to the last days of Israel naturally and the best clue to the meaning of the Parusia-lotion to may be to regard it as a-pendant " "The Synoptic that revelation. Gospels", in The Expositor's Greek Test(4 vols., London, 1897), I, 294. We ment, ed. W. Robertson Nicoll should also keep in mind that the essential content of Nk. 13 is present ". the material in Jn. 14-17. even in the fourth gospel. provides . . .. ", Lloyd Gaston, No Stone on to every verse in Mark 13. parallels . . Another - Studies in the Significance in the of the Fall of Jerusalem (Leiden, Gospels, Supplement to Novum Testamentum XXIII Synoptic 19'0), (Hereinafter 60. to as No Stone on Another. ) referred

1. "The Apocalyptic (1911-1912), 84. 2.

Ibid.

Element in the Gospels",

The Hibbert

Journal,

X

29"

upon the early

Christ

Otto Piper has suggested it

former.

the myth of a creative in ".

this

inevitably

thinking

creative

New Testament

as clear-cut

is

is

There

Some scholars

and T. F.

have suggested

word Parousia,

used the

"coming again". (2) and speaks

His

of both

were,

provide

was not While

given

of the

or return

in their

Did Matthew

originally

wide to

of

some other

represent

his

not

need to

Jesus

that

ever as

of such expressions

(1) His resurrection He

in which

no saying

out that

inject

is

J. A. T. Robinson,

the

two events

Q, Mark,

and Matthew

Christ's

tendency to intensify

view.

Christ's

own second

2.

Synoptic

belief

advent

the

Gospels

references his

the

evidence

earlier

be denied

cannot to His

resurrect-

confidently

indeed would question

to the Scriptures

425-436.

foregoing,

ways of denoting

Very few scholars

C. H. Dodd, According

the from

evidence

alternate

1.

Problem,

which

unlikely

is

themes

present?

spectrum

expected vindication.

difficulties

equivalent

pointed

a good case can be made for

or accommodated ion

the

is

arise

Nevertheless,

and kindred

though Jesus foretold

Streeter

scale 2

sayings.

"l

Thus some have asked whether

one.

an ascending

apocalyptic i+bere it

the

it

that

Son of Man, there

together.

Him,

for

as the

are

usually

corporate.

such as C. K. Barrett,

or uttered

Furthermore,

advent

and rarely

as the

we did away with

done by committees.

like.

as likely

do not

concepts

of the Parousia

be acknowledged. Glasson

is high time that

lonely

rarely

presentation

as some would

seems at least

Epochal

community.

Genius

way.

..

the

The latter

church.

(London, 1952),

such clear

109.

30.

as Luke 17: 26-30; Matthew 25: 31-45,

statements

Christians that

is the clear

it

Secondly,

anticipated on the

fact

basis

not

it

leave

Parousia. and implies

His

of the

there.

It

would

the

kingdom,

that

His

death

Parousia.

The "Little

implied

This

than

spoke

to

of His

His

said

coming if

to

easier the

fact

death,

explain away.

His

about

death

resurrection

resurrection

makes comprehensible four

Gospels

1

He probably

knew His

and His

of thought all

the early

Christ

nothing

resurrection,

on which

is

explain

be incredible

sequence

one

in

stand

2 He was the Son of Man, the Judge and Saviour.

that

of the

consideration

exegetes to the eschatological may suggest

of synoptic

it,

It

that

Apocalypse"

The preceding

Gospels

of Christ.

and yet

by Christ made

key claims

complete agreement: b.

claimed

Christ

for

was necessary

for

if

We must acknowledge aid

evidence of history

Parousia

the

or Mark 13: 32.

the

criticism"

chief

diverse

and apocalyptic reason

(Aioffatt)3

that

for

that

attitudes

by

taken

concepts found in the "sententia

Mark 13 has at

of

recepta its

heart

a

The Christian See J. E. Fison, Hope (London, 1954), 145-195. Even 1. "The Streeter, the "extreme eschatological arguing against says: school" however, must not be pushed to the length eliminating of entirely argument, it the apocalyptic teaching element from the authentic of our Lord. ... is too great a paradox- , to maintain in the belief that what was so central in germ, in what the Master of the primitive church was not present, at least Problem, taught. " Synoptic 433.

Bruce Vawter rightly in the sense that yptist 2.

"Jesus could not be called an apocalreminds us: just as apocalyptic dominated all his thinking,

he could not be called But a legalist merely because he upheld the Law. had a part in his teaching apocalyptic even as did historical and realized It is part of the religion Remove it, eschatology. of Christianity. New Testament concepts of prophetic and the vital witness and sacrifice Apocalyptic that this world is under are removed along with it. affirms judgment. Remove it, and the city of man becomes the city of God by its wishing is reduced to a so, while the transforming word of Christ (Dublin, asocial Four The Gospels 1967), 325. While other forms gospel's". literature that the world is under judgment, it is the affirm of biblical divine intervention of catastrophic which gives pungency to prospect

31.

borrowed Jewish apocalypse is a matter

of historical

et les

croyances

Colani

Renan who had pictured laboured the

to

all

was obvious that to the

answer

verses5-31

from a document without

the

as Beasley-Murray product

because

theless,

embarrassed

by the

even non-critical,

warnings 3. optic

acceptance.

criticisms

Ibid.,

2.

"The Rise and Fall

the

temple

was

is

liable

an end of sane criticism.

than

Apocalypse the

last

stage

offered eschatology

a welcome

option it

of Mark 13,

F. W. Beare spoke for-many

could be easily theory

is

i2

Apocalypse

less

for

Never-

those

found

a ready,

when he said

shrugged away. "one of the

i1

of a developing

curiosa

16. of the Little

to . .!

hypothesis

problem posed by agnostics.

to call the prefers Documents, 13.

1.

inasmuch as the

gap is therefore

"The Little

criticism

apocalyptic

which otherwise

But Torrey

there

theory

Jewish

with

As for Mark 13,

out.

regarding

an obvious

to a theological Colani's

from

any and every passage which can be excised

has shown,

of an impartial

reaction

emotional

leaving

an interpolation,

be pronounced But,

"If

Of course,

found in v. 32.

Colani

indoctrinated

already

disciples

of

and eschatology

were an interpolation

of the

question

the work

Colani pointed

culprits,

of

apocalypticist.

of messianism

Christ

so with

a series

criticizing

as a puritanical

The disciples,

were the real

he did

'

Jesus

Work,

he had written

period,

evidences

of Christ.

teachings

real

Christ

eradicate

eschatology, it

a two year

over

and gained

than exegesis.

rather

most influential

Previously

It

of Christ.

originated

de son Temps (1864),

intent.

published

his

wrote

logia

the hypothesis

of prejudice

messianigues

obvious apologetic articles

that

fact

ready acceptance as a result When Timothy

than authentic

rather

Theory, " 346.

of syn-

32.

the controversial

chapter

of Jewish apocalyptic

literature

that

of conventional

commonplaces of

not be ascribed

which can certainly

to

mind of Jesus* I"

the

Although A. Plummer, J.

"consists

Schmid,

Neill

is

S. R. Driver, L. Hartman,

bold

began its

haunting

this

hypothesis

the

immortality. wraith

lingers

While this

Pesch3 is

German

"ghost"

particular

the

with

Stephen in

features

curious

E. Lohmeyer, have

on.

more theologically-minded

Rudolph of

G. Milligan,

G. W. S{Linel,

it

untenable,

home, coincident

adopted

particular

Weiss,

and G. R. Beasley-Murray

"one of the

say that

in France,

of an ideological rally

Taylor,

no ghost is ever laid. "2

soon became its

north

Vincent

enough to

is that

theology

J.

C. H. Dodd, E. Haenchen,

"fly-leaf"

the

pronounced

as F. J. A. Sort,

such scholars

thereby

conferring

perhaps

latest

the

as an anachronism, have

years

either

The only

Murray

set

volume

himself

on Mark 13 for

treatment studies

questioned

pronounces

subject,

and a large

which

contains

to

everything

of Mark 13 alludes such treatments,

1.

The Earliest

Records

2.

Interpretation,

58.

3.

Naherwartungen,

225.

4.

Prophecy,

of note

theory.

which

Practically

is forced

(Oxford,

5.

1962),

5

Beasley-

had been written every

to the work of Beasley-hirray,

of Jesus

recent

of the

treatment

Apocalypse"

a century.

the conclusion

in

commentaries

an exhaustive

"Little

theory

it.

or rejected

the

approximately

207n.

number of major

against read

to

Gospel-criticism.

Lars Hartman, in his study of Mark 13p views the "fly-leaf" 4

to the

country

subsequent

but as one

upon one that

the

216.

Beasley Murray,

Jesus.

33.

Suhlt

Beasley-Murray

who cite

authors

to Beasley Afurray

refers

jßdische

Apocalypse"

indicate

that

after

Beasley-Murray, about

and the

Jesus

is

Future

any confidence

the

typical.

times,

H8lscher

2 but

the

Walter,

thirteen

writing

later

years

how one could

to understand of H81scher's

article,

he

years

to

and refers

one thirty

one)

or that

closely,

repeatedly

suggests

analysis

in H8lscher's

conflicting

Nikolaus

difficult the

Here in England, if

(though a cautious

read Beasley-Murray

Dr.

mentions

ten It

does.

H81scher

has not

disagrees.

basically

comments on the "kleine

but his

and his use of H8lscher

he either

still

"fly-leaf"

have not always read him closely.

the than

read

and yet

in retain

position. situation

statements

found

is

similar

in the

recent

to that

on the

Continent,

Peake can be considered

3

Alttestamentlichen

1.

Suhl,

2.

"Tempelzerst8rung

Zitate,

und synoptische

3n., 19. Apokalypse",

ZNW, LVII

(1966),

43-45.

Matthew Black, the Olivet discourse The editor, 3. authentic, considers "Since 1864 it has been generally but note: agreed that the discourse, the Jesus is to in this Gospel, the longest and attributed composite, has been widely that it is based on a 'little theory apocalypse' (see (1954); Jesus Future Beasley-Murray, the also and accepted 853ff. ); IB, vii, but Turner justly 498f., Grant, Taylor, remarks 'It is quite impossible that the anticipation to believe of the triumphant Christian the first firm hold Christ have had on, such could of return teaching'. it in Lord's if had had deep our own roots not generation,

More recently Taylor (636ßf. ) has urged on the basis of a detailed 'the that Evangelist has combined several groups of sayings, analysis elements, and has not simply edited a of which contained apocalyptic ). (but " Beasley-Murray, 106ff. Jewish-Christian cf. apocalypse'

(London, 1962), "Mark", Peake's Commentary on the Bible R. McL. Wilson, (section "That Jesus at this point delivered 709a). an apocalyptic it should perhaps be noted, is entirely but discourse credible. . .. that composition of the discourse as a whole by with Beasley-Murray, the authenticity Mark does not preclude of the sayings of which it is (section "It " 814, Ibid., 709g). is impossible, however to composed. take this for our Lord's and its parallels as the criterion chapter To begin with, topic. teaching probably on this most scholars would 'Little that this it Apocalypse' is a product sententia accepts rate a

some

813,

34.

Regarding Beasley-Nurray's

work one may say, in considering

reviews and the subsequent use made of it

Loisy

position. passage

long

from Hark

the

Minor

for

emendation

such as Earle But

on the

doubts

is

of many on this

a significant

inadequate

only

Ellis,

would Dr.

range

for

the

of New Testairient

the abolition

stressed disprove

the composite nature

1

that

this

by Q had once existed

Beasley-Hurray

has gathered

have been questioned

Future

the

for

and

interpretation thesis scholars.

of the "Little

to Mark 13: 34.

given

However,

Apocalypse"

of the discourse,

more recently,

has recommended itself 2

success-

of textual

suggestion

Some writing

example.

Beasley riurray's

that

elsewhere

support

dispute

of believing

subject.

of Jesus, and the

Mark 13: 14,

whole,

impossibility

entity.

his

that

to prove any contentious

was reflected

and complete

features

There

fully.

ago saw the

13, which

as a self-contained explained

is possible

is as proven as it

main thesis

by scholarship,

its

it

theory

should

to be

does not

or the possibility

that

teaching at all. " J. W. Bowman, of the Church and not Jesus' of the thinking "Jesus did 650a). "The Life and Teaching of Jesus", Ibid., 744, (section in the consummation of the Kingdom at the end of the age, but he believe taught quite that there would be no precursory clearly signs of the end. .. ." (section 650b). It. the modern tendency in regard to Mark 13 Ibid., .. Gospel it as a whole and as an integral is to treat part of the entire ). " C. S. C. Williams, (cf. "The Synoptic G. R. Beasley-Murray. . . 658a). Problem, 'Ibid., 754, (section

1. Both Loisy and Holtzmann affirmed to a Jewish apocalypse.

that

Mark 13: 15-16 cannot belong

For example, E. Haenchen, "Wir werden bald sehen, wie unsicher die ist. " Der weg Jesu, 438. "Der nun folgende ganze Flug-blatt-Hypothese V. 14-20, is aüsserst merkwürdig. Er vor allem hat, die Vermutung Abschnitt, 2.

1It habe hier oder christliche-Apokalypse eine-jüdische angereýt, Wenn man in diesem Zusammenhang von dem 'Flugblatt eingearbeitet. eines das einmal eine Forschungsweise, Propheten' die gesprochen hat, so verrät nur nach Quellen sucht und, wenn sie welche gefunden zu haben meint, alle Übernahme Rätsel gelöst die naive und zweitens glaubt, moderner literarischer ('Flugblatt! '). " Ibid., 443. Mittel

35.

it

in a recent

l

study,

of three

one source.

Furthermore,

Christian

early

Weiss,

The Framework

c.

Since

Sir,

of the

statements

by the

E. Hoskyns,

in the

Evangelists.

devised

viewpoint

between the form-critics the

have stressed

connections

the product

The symbolic of private

discourse

A. B. Bruce,

etc.

Schmidt,

form-critics,

and more

of introductory

Gospels

largely

as either

or solely

difference

The fundamental

and the redaction-critics

theological

which

significance

they

in

is that

the

believe

these

possess.

In consequence, is

Scholars,

Mark 13: 1-4

Ludwig

framework

latter

emendationsto

of the

N. Davey,

Hort,

as

and other

considerable

have regarded the majority

and time

of place

Conzelmann,

integrity

essential

Discourse:

redaction-critics,

recently

Jewish apocalyptic

that

C. Cranßield,

days of Karl

the

of Marxsen,

Flückiger,

has been moulded by the

including

viewpoint

the

A. M. Farrer,

Schniewind,

of Christ.

have been made by Mark himself.

traditions

Johannes

include J.

to the

teachings

the "discourse"

the work

who have maintained

however,

the

groups of sayings

has led

critics

to

suggests that

interweaving

redaction

foreign

some elements

contains

of

editorial

significance instruction,

1. F. Flockiger, (1970), 395-409.

most modern commentators rather

activity of the the

seal

"Der Redaktion

suggest

than

Mark 13: 1-4

that

a historical

Mount of Olives,

the in

of trustworthiness

der Zukunftsrede

narration.

esoteric the

implications

names of the

in Mark 13",

2

big

ThZ, XXVI,

"We have surmised that Mark probably took over the Gaston speculates: 2. bulk of the discourse vv. 5-37 as sayings of the risen Christ on the Mount " No Stone on Another, accordingly. of Olives and composed his introduction 54. Gaston confesses elsewhere that his "reconstruction of the history

of Mark 13" is

"largely

hypothetical".

Ibid.,

61.

36.

four,

the catechetical

position

seem to argue for

the reference

these

opening

the

to Jerusalem's

then

ex eventu

that

contending

all

we have

verses

are

redactional. Probably

this

The techniques

perhaps speech

that

all being

there

this

is

setting

the

for

denying

d.

Parenthesis One of the

it

reason just

so.

possessed

factual

various

pericopae.

the preceding

Several

us.

instance,

In the present

happened

together

useful,

the

for 2

It

may be

information Furthermore,

Passion Tuesday the of events of

there. does not seem to be any basic

historical,

historicity

that

1

other.

undeniably

reminded

most likely

position

link

rightly

for viewing are grounds

week as essentially

recently

the

that

someone in Mark's him to

enabled

is

one way or the though

criticism,

such techniques.

underlie

can be said

given

that

well

and redaction

as C. F. D. Houle

feet"

assumptions

unproven

be settled

can never

question

of form

"clay

have their

if

for

If

as a vaticinium

viewed

still

grounds

purely

which

is

destruction

stronger

very

such as Marxsen etc.

of scholars

coming

and answer form,

question

reason

of Mark 13s1-4.3

of Mark 13: 14b reasons

given

by Colani

and his

successors

for

believing

A See C. F. D. Moule, "The Techniques 1. of New Testament Research: Jesus and Man's Hope, 2 vols. Survey", Critical and ed. DonaldG. Miller (Pittsburgh, "Reflections P. Benoit, Y. Hadidian 1970), 29-45; sur (1946), Joachim Rohde, 451-512; RB, LIII Methode", is. 'Formgeschichtliche (London, 1968), passim; the Teaching of the Evangelists Rediscovering The Gospel Tradition, St Mark, 73; H. Riesenfeld, Taylor, Vincent passim. ". true to the Taylor: the cry of the unnamed disciple rings .. " the Galilean St Mark, 500. And on disciple city. of a visiting situation "All the indications to the primitive point character of v. 2, he says: Taylor looks upon vv. 3-4 as "not a self-contained the Markan form. " 501. to 14-20, but an introduction of 5-37, possibly originally narrative, " tradition. Mark himself the basis by Ibid. ". it is on of composed .. " Ibid., for 5-37. 502. literary setting not a mere 2.

Vincent

3.

This matter

is further

discussed

under section

seven.

; 7.

that

Jewish

a small

Colani

been such --

the

even if the

demonstrate

not

'

apocalypse.

"whoso readeth.

existence

the discourse

say in

One cannot

.

be granted,

this

that

it

indicate

might

sayings,

genuine

the

would

of Hark 13 as an independent

of part

of Christ's

could not have

It

contention

suggest

Mark 13

ävayivwo'KLOV

obviously

Colani's

Some would

of a compilation

into

must have been a document.

address

Of course,

that

asserted

original

of a public

middle

6

of the parenthesis-.

was the existence VOC T)

had been incorporated

apocalypse

at

the

Jewish circulation

early

some time

such

of crisis

as A. D. 40. On the independent was the

other

insertion

vast

majority

Mark thus

the

use of the

The other

in

which

former

Kaeuffer,

1.

He quotes, times

Rawlinson,

as shown by

interpretation,

grammatical

in his

anomaly in

Qtr)Ko-ra 4ý. -

prior

concerning namely

by Chrysostom,

Hengstenberg,

A. E. J.

to the

of

compiler

showing

verse, the

with

connection

)2

explanation by Jesus

an admonition from

phrase.

parenthesis

(Daube has made a good case for

participle

personal

neuter

favoured

of commentaries. draws attention

that

preceding

the

remains

the

or the previous

himself

two

theory,

Apocalypse"

One was that

were available.

of the Evangelist This

"Little

to the

prior

explanations

the'Uiscourse". the

hand,

Colani

to the

! Daniel

need for the

Euthymius

the

parenthesis

This

Zigabenus,

Paulus,

Ewald,

Commentary

D. Daube, The New Testament and Rabbinic 2. ) to New Testament. Hereinafter as referred

the

understanding

profhet".

Baumgarten-Crusius,

Westminster

was that

etc.

on Mark

Judaism

view

It

source

was held

Fritzsche, harmonized

(London,

(London,

is

1925), 1956),

188. 419ff.

38.

the fact

with 24-27 J.

had not

Morison

Taylor

the Jews contemporary

that yet

this

upheld

and Cranfield question.

A major

objection

actually

mention

view, believe

in

admonition

to

Daniel.

Jew would

intelligent

its

reached

Christ

with

fulfilment.

complete

In more recent

and some such as Lambrecht, it

to be a possible

is

such a view In reply,

however,

have recognised

the

Swete,

it

of the

Vincent

does not

version

must be said

source

times,

of the

explanation

Mark's

that

Dan. 93

believed

that

every

allusion.

Es ist nicht das Sätzchen als Einlage von der Rede nötig, Jesu zu trennen, da mit Zitat Text in aus Daniel ein heiliger 1 Sicht ist, den jeder Jünger liest. Jesus, times

three

admonishing in

the

as the unlikely flow

only

according before.

See 12: 10;

His hearers.

case of personal

that

the

chose to

A. Schlatter,

Evangelist words retain

has already 12: 26;

(4: 23 etc. )

of admonishing

of Christ's

Matthew

1.

habit

to Mark,

his

would

Matthew (Stuttgart,

(Marxsen the

book. )

be so impertinent

interpolation

was in

But we can hardly

in

by inserting"_his, the

Christ

2: 25.

readers.

address

used

&VO yIVWCFKE1V

own.

2

1963),

of

say Mark was of Mark 13: 14b,

speaks

Some consider as to

We must also

of Mark,

the habit

though

it

interrupt

the

explain

why

this

is

not

704.

Conunentary on Mark (London, 1873), 382f.: "Such a J. Morison, be note bene on the part of the evangelist would an unprecedented ... intrusion of the narrator's own personality; and it would carry with it of immodesty, something as a kind of presumptuous selection of one from among the other utterances of our Lord, as worthy on the part of a 2.

biographer, of very peculiar emphasis, and, on the part of his readers, Our Lord's counsel is reported by Mt of very special consideration. 'he that also; and it is analogous, as Wolf remarks, to the oft-repeated bath ears to hear, let him hear'. Only as there is a reference to the counsel points to the a written prophecy, It is not unlikely that it is of the reader. 'therefore the angel Gabriel to Daniel himself, "' the vision. and consider

duty, not of the hearer, the echo of the counsel the matter understand

but of

39.

insuperable. "note

Furthermore so often

well"

intelligent

that

a key word which

(Dan.

Daniel

Jesus

twenty

to Mark's

expressions

2

compiler). Colani's

1.

hypothesis, unless

is

the word found

1": I-

- is

in the

very

Daniel

admonishes (v.

prominent

See also,

27).

equivalents,

in

Old Testament,

the

argument

usage to

the

Rabbinic

occurs

be made to

could

and

of such

usage

run

Christ's.

or inserted certain

and indeed

by Mark the

-

(or

the

parenthesis

sheds no definite

we see in

it

another

indication

original gives

no support

on the

light

of Christ's

allusions.

The Relationship

between

Mark 13 and 1 and 2 Thessalonians

Beasley-Murray

claimed

that

New Testament,

Dan.

open as to whether we should regard the

use of key Old Testament

Daube,

1'3

to

or its

from

he argues

and Rabbinic

But one thing

of Mark 13,

is

usage,

must be left

as given

parenthesis

While

by Jesus

'

book. term

likely

Old Testament

The question

e.

the

so in Daniel.

particularly

the

that

the

to

understandable.

and is

The expression,

is

reference

Ylpjjj

of the

mention

in

that

The angel

quotes.

and 8: 27.

times

in

has the meaning of

more probable

frequently

Daube remarks

masterly

Its

is

to his

9: 23) prior

origin

it.

*.voEiv

that

needs to be stressed recurs

from which

more than

for

to

given

9: 2; 10: 1; 12: 9-12,

from

is doubtful

comprehension of something not readily

A point

passage

it

when the

relationship

between

Mark 13

426-431.

from Mark, and 2. Mk. 7: 19 is frequently adduced as a parenthesis Mark's to for the passage therefore responsibility credibility giving in Mark 13: 14. However, the usual wording for Mk under discussion "a paraphrase 7: 19 found in recent versions than a constitutes rather "It is just possible that a change has crept in at some translation". Aramaic the meaning was something like: point and that in the original 'all the food being cast out and purged away' (cf. Black, An Aramaic Approach 159. " Nineham, Saint Mark, 196. to the Gospels and Acts,

40.

to the

and the Epistles "Little

theory

Apocalypse"

have drawn up a table the

Olivet

and while that

Paul

had access tables

the

and accompanying

obvious

parallels

Several

the Synoptic

dating

discussions

Märk, is

agreed

show.

have been noted

are

" 13: 32,33

If

5: 6-8

" 13: 35,36

if

5: 4-10

" 13: 22

Mt. 24: 31

" 13: 9-13

2 Thess. 1: 3-5 it

1: 6-10

It

1: 11-12

Lu. "21: 36

2: 1-2

Mk. 13: 26-27

Jesus,

as follows:

Accounts

5: 1-5

If

2

upon by

"

"

of

belief

his

Mk. 13: 26-27

1 Thess. 4: 15-17

scholars

accounts

Thessalonians,

for

of Mark 13,3

that

'

seas.

to the

the

seen,

Synoptic

Thessalonians

1.

of Paul

Torrey's

contents

heavy

between

letters

accepts to

was more clearly

encounter

of comparisons

no one today

Some of the

would

and the

discourse

many,, as these

Thessalonians

13: 26-27

2: 3

If 13: 5

2: 4-6

It 13: 14

2: 7

Mt.

2: 8-12

Nk. 13: 22

Mt.

24: 12

24: 12

2: 13

It 13: 27

2: 15

" 13: 23

59.

B. ftigaux, Les mitres chcn Zitate, , "Thess1956), 102-106 ; J. B. Orchard, aux Thessaloniciens XIX(1938), Synoptic Gospels, the Bib, 19ff., J. P. Brown, alonians and (1963NTS, X Form-History", Epistles the in "Synoptic Parallels and Alt

c3tamentl (Paris,

41.

We do not Torrey

assumes,

that

but

evidence

Some form

Gospel.

nxPöcýooLC

only

traditions

is

record

regarding

of the

before

doubt

the

that

Passion

and the

the Parousia.

hope among those

absent to

Particularly

shout

with

greater

than

more than double work. Caligula's

64),

45;

and probably

in

crises,

usual

have the

in his

early

knew it

before

believers church

specially but

beginning

when the would

these

in written

cherished its

also would

form,

to behold signs

1

therefrom.

Resurrection,

who longed

his

to

their

of the

such traditions

times

seemed have done

occasion would have been the time when

A typical

Jesus,

the

also

urgency,

proud design to enshrine

Beasley-Murray,

he did

incorporated

Paul

From the

inspire

Gospel as

as an authoritative,

50 A. D.

orally,

Lord.

that

which Mark later

have been circulated and maintain

to Mark's

conclusive

and had instructed

can be no real

the

had access

of Mark 13 circulated

Thessalonica,

There

Paul

traditions

some years

in

mission

the

or written

same oral

not

believe

his

statue

in the temple provoked

232-233.

"More than one exegete has taken notice 3. of the verbal coincidences Epistles to the Thessalonians between Paul's and the thirteenth chapter It might be expected that in these very definite of Mark. ... predictif anywhere, the apostle ions of the future, himself would seek to support indeed he claims to have done. on the words of Jesus himself, and this ... in 'v. 15 that he declares 'by the word of the this He says expressly Ev A6yuo is found, in the words Lord', Kupiou__; and the assurance of the current of Jesus, in Ilk. 13: 27,30, from which, with the support doctrines, eschatological every feature of Paul's and well-attested there is no need to look further. derived; declaration can be suredly .. Documents, 36-37. Torrey, "Those parts Hartman summarizes the verbal 1. evidence as follows: of date by 1 and 2 Ths. or which the discourse at this which are instanced therein by the following key-words: have parallels may be indicated (13,5), (v. 'I 'let lead 6), 'be not alarmed' am' you astray' no one (v. 14), troubles (Mt. 24,9; (v. 7), the abomination M. 13,19), (v. 22), the Parousia to Dn. 7 (v. 26), the false prophets according (tit. (v. the Parousia 24,31), the 27), the carelessgathering angels at (Mt. 'the Lk. 21,34), 24,37ff., the thief in the night world' ness of (25,6), (24,43), ci-, Y-mats (Lk 21,34), the sudden arrival and in (Lk. 21,35). " Prophecy, the travail-snare 205. '

."

42.

fever

apocalyptic

among both Jews and Christians.

cited

in

Ili. 13: 14 was considered

would

have dominated

originated Christ Paul

at this

on the before

future.

his

visit

the time, '

thinking

would

explain

of the its

the reference

of Christ,

of thousands.

as a compilation This

to

as a logion

If

that

logion

Mk. 13 may well

have

genuine

of

ready

sayings

availability

to

Thessalonica.

hypothesis Our rejection has been with reference to of the "fly-leaf" namely that Mk. 13: 5-27, as a whole or in part, usual definition, was factually to dominical unrelated presentation, a fictitious originally but likely, It is not only possible logia. on the other hand, that collections in fly-leaf form, as suggested above. The circulated sayings of authentic would have been an abridgement of all such collections most likely of the The History Contra Burkitt, discourse. in the Olivet of Christianity (London, 1929), 245. Knowledge Light Modern of 1. its

43.

f.

between Mark 13 and other Synoptic such as parallels Luke 17: 24-37; Luke 21, Matthew 10: 17-22, Matthew 24

The Relationship Luke 12: 35-46;

The criterion testing

supposed

ological

chapter

clouded

evidence

separate

from

Let

us first

us here

whole,

Jerusalem

it

This,

however, is

Holy

City

described

the

the

Luke, phrase is

1.

little

in

in

for is

from

ch.

event, distant

considered

that

traditions

does point oiK between

difference

the

Teaching

on the

that

he

Are the

diff-

the

fall

of

historicizes

contrary,

advent. In Luke 21, the

picture.

the

coming

Lord,

before

the

-rb

statement

of Jesus

of the

The Beginnings

as

Parousia

by his

But there

-thAoc.

1967),

of

so does Luke.

and Mark's:

(London

fate

As Mark

event.

Pa¬AUyr«

the

with

Ÿ8Sa)S

K. Lake, F. J. Fockes-Jackson, 2. II, 115. London, 1920-33),

so much, but

Mark'makes

to an interval

this

ago

use of Mark as a

an eschatological

and then

long

use of Mk. 13.

while

Luke,

associated

signs

2139:

Rediscovering

third.

of redaction?

is. an exaggerated

tribulation

indeed,

on the

wrote

F. C. Burkitt

on Luke's

terns

affirmed

the

still

by cosmic

followed

issue

the

drew on transmitted

of Luke's

Thus he speaks

an eschatological

separating

but

two Gospels

first

of the

Luke has changed

that

not

i2

it

today

Usually

it,

is

to be accounted

erences

of the

substance

Mark 13,

account.

comment has bearing

the

the

eschat-

accounts? "

Matthew

Luke's

consider

so little.

has invented but

Luke and/or

of the

study

Gospel?

Mark's

"What concerns

dependance

of the that

"Is

24 and Luke 21 parallel

Matthew

Is there

on the

we ask:

by independent

attested

because

has bearing

Therefore,

in Mark.

Obviously is

of Christ,

words

discourse

Olivet

of multiple

l for

suggested by N. Perrin,

attestation

Onwý-

45f.

of Christianity

(5 vols.,

44.

as Ellis

If, a term

covering

indicate

that

evidence

for

the

Luke sets the

with

forth

in

iCvL-ZV

is

an allusion

is

part

ments

for

40;

other

other than

is

18: 8.

22: 28-30;

ch.

the

are

This

hand,

there

Mark for

this

rather

this

would

not

2.

Luke's

than

have been publicly omission

of Luke

Luke 6: 20-26;

14: 14,15-24; appear

correct

anticipates

the

future

in

for

grounds

is

not

considerable

of the

(London,

is

obvious

conclusion.

a necessary

Luke used a

that 2

chapter. on this

explained

and

to many commentators

evidence

eschatological

His

of Mark 13,

according

this

a way

indeed.

slight

eA 1IC

the

to

Luke has

that

saying are

point

expression

It

16: 9;

not

basis

in Luke assumes ignorance a change.

associated

Thus it-does

though is

the

the perils

contemporaries.

with

key redaction,

The introduction

discourse,

time, 1 but

in which

special

identical

as

generation

impressive.

not

21 or elsewhere, Therefore,

last

Mark 13: 30 and Luke 21: 32

eschatological

Christ's

in Luke 21 are more easily 1.

both

18: 8; 11: 29-32; 13: 25-30;

to Dan. 8: 13.

of Luke's On the

source

in

Mark 13 to make his

editorialized Ko
then

of Ellis

relevant

from Nark.

different

means the

a number of sayings

19: 11-27; Luke,

say that

live

position

End are

cf.

lifetimes,

readers

Luke 9: 26; 12: 8f., 18: 24;

argues,

several the

ä yede

A number of than

of the

ele-

on any other. of the

setting

that

a discourse

Holy

Spirit

auch as

delivered. mention

of the

1.

The Gospel

2.

J. A. T. Robinson, Jesus and His Coming (London, 1957),

1966),

244f.,

esp.

in the

passage

246.

122-123;

(Chicago, The Sources of St Luke's Passion Narrative 1920), 35-38; A. M. Perry, 1926), 109-125; V. Taylor, Behind the Third Gospel (Oxford, T. W. Manson, The Savings of Jesus (London, 1949), 323-37; Dodd, More New Testament More recent works which contest Studies, 74,82-83. that Luke was working Lloyd Gaston's No Stone on with his own source as well as Mark include Verleugnung, Schneider's Verspottung Gerhard Another, and undVerhdr Jesu (Nlinchen, 1969). Lukas 22,54-71 nach

45.

vv.

13-15

is

even if

first

Vv.

4. scriptures.

V.

5.

is

28 is

in

likely

original

that with

form,

for

persecutions, promise

as

1

in Jerusalem.

and depend on Old Testament

Luke is this

Neronic

have seen the

would

to Christians

are poetic not

the

after

the

source

of this

format.

and seems an authentic

account

saying

appropriately. 6.

If, it

source,

is

Hartman

as Perry

that

suggests

that

Conzelmann's

and gives

an extended

Testament

also

passion

the eschatological only

with

discussion. a different

Luke's version

had likewise.

narrative

as editorial

explanations

had an independent

narrative

some difficulty

28 be explained

attempted

suggests

Luke's

believes,

possible

21: 12-14,18,20,22,24-26a, icizes

readers

related

20-24 It

his

that

seems inevitable

placed

by an editor

have been devised

general

makes much of

än6Xr-cap uNwv -rid K£cPocýýs oý Nrý would

3._ýPº it

as a whole

allusions.

pneumatological

hardly

The Gospel

uncharacteristic.

as "not

can the

differences

changes. entirely

2 in

He crit-.

successful", the

relationship

with

of the

eschatological

Old discourse,

"when we read the prediction comments on this passage as follows: in which martyrdoms are that we are dealing church with a realize we ... (New " Christ Gospels York, 1930), 11-12. in the unknown. practically 1.

Easton

"The amount of alteration to Marshall: in the text According of Mark is transformation the to so great in comparison produce so-called required it is treatment Yark that to have taken place. Luke's unlikely of normal with in his treatment Why, we may ask, was Luke so surprisingly conservative of " "Tradition in few in Mark these Theology cases? radical so of and and most 62. XX (1969), And Caird asserts Windale Bulletin, that Luke (Luke 8: 5-15)", there has been a growing support "in recent years. for the theory that, .. from Mark, Luke diverges is drawing his discourse the strikingly on where (Harmondsworth, 1965), 228-29. " Luke See Beasley-Murray, L. Saint source 9-13. See C. P. D. Moule, JThSt, RXII Christ, Easton, Jesus, 226-27; (It 1971), 195. "A good case emerges for believing that Luke was working " in Mark's. to continuous narrative addition self-contained, with a written, ) (Review of Schneider's work mentioned above. 2.

46,

to Alk. 13.1

in addition

Let us briefly habitually in

parables

does Luke 21.

than the

25 is

ch.

in

the

displacement,

whether

not

Olivet at

least

strongly content

lies

discourse three

which

support factors

the for

1.

Prophecy,

2.

But see Easton's

3.

Jesus,

issue

regarding

9-12,

and his

the

13 more closely

his

version

usage

of the

Whether

originally

contained

problem

is

this

is

both

is former actually

sections,

2

the most part

to be considered

advent

the Matthaean variants but

original" quite

so simple.

have

Beasley-Murray 3

passages in Luke and Matthew such as Lu. 12: 35-47

Synoptic

major

for

Ilk.

See 10: 17-22.

discourses

Lu. 17: 23-37,

42-51; 24: Mt. and three

that

whether

Other parallel

the

both

claim

doubt

and others

by vv.

of the

conjunction

Ch. 24 follows

unexpected.

are beyond proving.

Bacon believes "slightest

and the

discourse.

mission

This Evangelist

account.

The most well-known

possibilities,

and other

the

not

of Mk. 13: 11-13

displacement

passage

topically,

sayings

groups

Matthew's

consider

accounts

behind are

in

that

more than

the Synoptic substantial

authenticity the

and Mt. 24: 37-41 confirm

most part

are

accounts. agreement

of the

a single

tradition.

reinforced

4

the evidence of

We probably

and which Time,

of the

tradition

have

therefore place,

by a three-fold

and cord.

227n, 233. discussion

in Christ

in-. the Gospels,

18-20.

227-230.

"It is evident from a comparative Ladd summarizes thus: 4. study has assumed in the three gospels is due to that the form the discourse " $e'cites the tradition to by way of illustration the authors. and the Olivet 26-28 24: discourse Mt. in Luke 17: outside of of appearance See Jesus, 306. 23-24.

47.

g.

to the Apocalypses

Relationship

It Jewish

he has read to matters

by its

this

He who takes

' few such documents. which

but,

writings,

assumed that

has been too readily

apocalypses.

are part

for

the

of Judaism

Mark 13 parallels however,

position,

Mark 13 does indeed "stock-in-trade"

of the

Gospel

the

most part,

typical

thereby

contain

of Jewish

references apocalyptic

is

presentation

shows

distinguished

dissimilarity. We footnote

Apocrypha

indicating

similarities, Pseudepigrapha,

and the

similar

from the

Old Testament, to the

references

the

Synoptic

2

account. 1,

TioM

of Judah 22: 1-2;

19: 2; Zech.

CG

.

See also

14: 13.

1 Enoch 100: 1-2;

4 Ezra 5: 9; 6124; 4 Ezra 9: 3.

of Baruch

Apocalypse

Kai

jour

Compare Isa.

ö(KO

70: 3-7 which

Testament

Note particularly

the

reads:

And they shall hate one another, and provoke one another to fight, those and the mean shall rule over the honourable, of -and low degree shall be extolled Then shall above the famous. ... fall in battle, fall confusion upon all men, and some of them shall in anguish, be and some of them shall perish and some of them shall destroyed by their own.

2. -rb

ö

.. pA-yyoc

ýJýloC ai o-no6rjoE'roc1, jai o(ü-rr)C,

KoA

Compare Amos 5: 18-20; 3: 15-16.

of

Testament of Levi 4: 1; Assumption

shine forth

of the rest

by night

o-rap

Zeph. 1: 15; Joel

See also 1 Enoch 80: 4-8;

is representative

d

Sibylline

r) c

says:

and the moon by day. ..

oü

Eaov-roaL.

2: 2; Isa.

13: 10; Joel

2: 30-31;

Oracles 3: 83-89,796-806;

of Moses 10: 4-6;

when it

oýllrjvrý

awaýý

4 Ezra 5: 4.

"Then shall

The last

the sun suddenly

of

Jesus, 212. The undeniable Beasley-Murray, between some similarities Nk. that this 13, the language and of chapter of well-known of apocalypses of the Old Testament upon both. are due to the influence 1.

See Rowley, 2. "Great Barclay,

54-137; Relevance, Russell, Themes of the New Testament",

Apocalyptic, 271-280; William ET, LXX (1959), 326-330.

48.

3.

etc

Tä

-rädTa Compare Isa.

See also 17: 34; 4.

Oracles

Compare Isa.

b

5.

Testament

probably

11: 11; 27: 12,13;

about

syncretistic,

Daniel

Psalms

of Solomon

6. +'v PMAuyýx

or within

originated

of decades,

messianic

reinterprets

deliverer.

ýaýrrýKÖ-r« önou

Eprywaswý

-rrc

13, which

a matter

of

its

elements,

4 Ezra

cited.

"Son of Sian" as the

the

7 and presents

here

Similitudes

Because the Christian

containing

Gospel

of Mark's

time

55: 5; 56: 6-8.

1 Baruch 4: 36-37; Pss. of Solomon 11: 3.

8; Dan. 7: 13.

to Mark 13: 26 are not the

18: 5-9;

51: 4;

8KXýK1QUC

Compare Gen. 1: 26; Ps.

parallels

of Levi

49: 6;

Eüocyy

_fö

«vOPwnou. -rr->O

LlöC

Enoch is

25: 6-8;

KqýJu/`8rývaL

3: 710-723.

> Tz:

&ttIÖuvocteL

ML

Tyarro

45: 20-22;

2: 2-4;

1 Enoch 48: 4-5;

Sibylline

'Bvrq

oü

bpi The parallels

its

with the

place

is

also

to

38-39

the idea is probably 8: lff4 Test.

being

and other

present

we would

a personal

latter

power

by a large first

term traceable

of In

the contrasts

5: 10; Test. the

not

(&

out

in

to ]ii.

subsequent that

commentators 1 Jn.

2: 18,

7-12,

Jewish

4 Ez. 5: 6; Test.

are boundless.

existing

between

The Synoptic

to

apply

the

writings

of Moses

of Iss.

6: 1;

Or. 3: 63fß. Mark 13 and the

Mark 13 is chaste and restrained material.

in

but

in such passages as The Assumption

parallels

13: 14

Ilk.

) standing

)rOTa

number of

only

the

In non-canonical

of Judah 25: 3; Sib.

draws no punches.

point

appears

O. T. passages.

much of Jewish apocalyptic

imagination,

upon in

enlarged

Pss. of Solomon 2: 29; 2 Bar. 40: lff.;

Despite

with

this

much earlier,

Eze.

to

are

present

has been understood While

to Antichrist.

passage

For the

reference

apparent

holy

concept

thesis.

of this

chapters

to this

The latter, presentation

Pseudepigrapha,

when compared

in terms of the of

eschatological

a OV.

49.

events is tantalizing told

pictured

The chief

distinction,

literature it

that

story,

is

alertness. presentation would

however,

rare

for

neither

is the reward

terms.

general between

Mark 13 and typical

apoc-

This is now an old

to be embedded in apocalyptic

parenesis

Even the use of the second person plural

word of Christ's like

and rings

discourse

of this

nor to the desire

for vengeance.

Here is no precise seems exactly

time-table

contrary

This

cannot

ýXrzn rs-re the

be said

is

See vv.

7,9,11,

when compared with

does not appeal to hope's

It

calls

instead In fact,

main tenor for

for

Jewish

that

ethical

the

human nature

apocalyptic

in

general.

1.

J. Wellhausen,

Cow. Mk. (1909),

"Rise and Fall G. R. Beasley-Murray, 237. Schmid, Markus 348f.;

100; of the

also

It

of events.

to the

It

.

chapter.

apocalypse,

is distinctive.

variety,

have prescribed.

is

throughout

a refrain

Thus the motivation

the non-canonical cupidity,

than

other

of Scripture.

The first

23,33,35,37.

and his hosts,

form of address is unusual. 1

as the constant

last,

In Mark 13 we are not

is the presence of parenesis.

outside

material

the

in

righteous

alyptic

leaves unsaid.

happen to Antichrist

what will

of the

in what it

Lohmeyer, Markus, Little

Apocalypse

285; Theory",

50.

3.

Contradiction

The Apparent

Apart from the influence factor

discrediting

the

of the

approaching

end,

20-37;

12: 35-48,

the veil

of the original

tradition

Mark views

"1

"all

we are

first

point by the

idea

of the

in the

idea

that

the

advent

should

However,

Gospel.

by our other

"early

of the to

purporting

have circulated, what Manson calls

sources,

The two pictures

notably

are declared

To the objections Glasson,

return

a document

this

C. K. Barrett,

1.

St Mark, 135.2.

3.

The Teaching-,

is so different

the

4.

Ibid.

teaching

be made the

starting-

Church was certainly is

Lord"

there

give

Christ's

obsessed

nothing

vital

is

point

the other

"irreconcilable".

the

strange

regarding

words

in Mark's

been incorporated

and later

Q, or with

by Taylor

fact

that

the account given

statements

of Paul. "3

4

and Manson can be added those of T. P.

and J. A. T. Robinson.

Such writers

Ibid. of Jesus

persecution,

the eschatological

Mark 13 cannot

that

Because the imminent

the advent as

famine,

"does in 13 Mark not square with given

the description

as Lu.

another key. "2

into

reminded

of investigation.

"signs"

to suspect the transposition

we are entitled

When T. W. Manson sets out to discuss of Jesus,

of

teachings

Christ's

Thus, Mark presents

says Taylor,

But, that

22ff.,

presentation such passages

signs of war, earthquake,

etc.

from Luke xvii.

to

contradiction

that

of apocalyptic.

portents,

its

12: 39.

being preceded by visible celestial

of Mark 13 is

apparent

declares

Taylor

Vincent

"through

and Mt.

the most important

of presuppositions,

authenticity in

by Mark 13.

of Q materials

(Cambridge,

1945),

261-62.

understand

17:

51.

Mk 13: 27 as initially

by His resurrection

vindication

Dan. 7: 13 seems to speak more of an ushering

ascension. presence

of God than

particular

section

Taylor

Christ's

signifying

of a descent

to

concerned

we are

and Manson, and this

earth.

However,

the

with

primarily

'

major

for

calls

into in

and

the

this

objection

by

offered

of Lu. 17:

an examination

20ff. Two things

first

should

in an end that

believed Montefiore

fact.

One, Jewish

3

Obviously,

the

the specific

revealing

without

not baulked at the fact

two ideas

granted

the

of

day or hour.

Loisy

have some knowledge 2 has the

le jour

Ktlmmel also affirms

have

critics

have the

also takes it

of - Xpovuw

same relationship

of for

...

present.

In Revelation,

"Cependant,

The

2. The Synoptic

Gospels

Synoptigues,

'rý_...

(2 vols.

II,

we have a catena

que la parousie

se produira,

oü elle

the same.

savoir

438.

London,

est proche, 4

soot chosen conciliables".

both conceptions

But see discussions 1. of the parallel 90-91, and J. E. Fison, Mark Thirteen, 192-94.

Loisy,

of Revelation

a relative

tSeo

the warning

declared,

et ne pas savoir

4.

Secondly,

come, but it

shall

sudden appearance in glory. and yet

signs

Signs can indicate

We

are reminded of the sign of the apostasy which must precede

Thessalonians the Lord's

not.. irreconcilable.

1 Thess. 5: 1,2 reminds the Thessalonians

believers 2 Thess.

KoaI ?v..

are

Paul and the writer

with which Christ

the abruptness that

that

of ideas.

same conjunction

already

at another time he seems to have

must not confuse immediacy and imminence. time,

apocalyptic

would come suddenly and yet be preceded by signs.

2 to this, although

witnesses the

forgotten

be said.

-

the end comes

in Nit. 14: 62 by Beasley-Murray, The Christian Hope (London, 1954),

1909), =;I,

306.: ýr3.

Ibid.,

301.

52.

is historically

and it

suddenly,

prepared

in the apocalypticism

viewed together

One of the most interesting

for

discussions

He quotes from K. L. Schmidt's

TWNT regarding

"this

much discussed

says

it

has its

Otto

proceeds3

point

by arguing

signs

was no real

the the

that

of paradox in the teachings or promise

in

solely

of Christ,

Introduction

W. G. Kimmel,

2.

The Kingdom of God and the

continues

to the

"1

in Kittel's of Jesus",

saying the

torture.

in Luke 17 is

New Testament

Son of Man (L. T.,

another

the refusal

of Christ's

(E. T.,

example

to offer

words

London,

He

of omens. 112

of calculation

and that

contradiction

1.

article

rejection passage

Christianity.

of Luke 17 is given by

and much tortured "He then

Schmidt,

adds concerning

and are

of Judaism and primitive

Rudolph Otto.

and then

--

go together

elsewhere.

London,

1938),

4

1966),

188.

131.

3. "If Jesus intended nothing further than to reject such advance calculation, 'Qby does he add a positive why did he not rest content with denying it? introduces he of very content, as enough weighty which clearly statement by using the word 'lo'? This statement is by no means point It is meant to be confirmation; it is meant to with rejection. (a) fact is that the apocalyptic whose consequence give a methods of (observation) (b) in that there can be no ergsis are not place and parat; (a) (b) Here There. Evidently talk both actually and a of a and result if he is speaking of the kingdom which - paradoxically and wonderfully in its first dawning. If that were true, present enough -- is already then indeed all parateresis And then also all talk would be foolish. for the matter in question of Here or There would be foolish, was not to place or space, but something dynamic, in view of relating something Only as thus understood whose nature a Here or There is not applicable. is there any meaning in rejecting the Here or There. For in regard to determinations, kingdom, Here and There, i. e. local the future did have The future kingdom had a thoroughly their place even for Jesus. external lightning, the it to flaming with come with was appearance aspect; of the From heaven yonder tribunal. Son of Man, his angels, and the heavenly From Jerusalem it was to go forth, it was to descend here to the earth. all over the world from Zion, in the realm of the and to extend itself And even the parateresis, to the signs twelve tribes. as attention his temporal his from indicated coming which and nearness was to which but he expressly be read, Jesus not only did not reject summoned men to to the blossoming it by referring from of the branches of the fig-tree (Mk. ). be the 28f. noted: should of summer nearness xiii. which .... i. e. to pay attention to signs of every kind That is paratereisthai, 132f. kingdom. " Ibid., the future regarding the real identical

4.

"What is the import

of the passage under consideration?

In any case,

53.

With

directness

great

Otto

adds:

It would probably be impossible to find a better example'than this exegete of one influenced by a prejudice which has grown to

be a dogma, and which compels the observer to see awry, and to fail to appreciate the unique element of an original conception which is plainly to be seen in this utterance of Jesus besides others I examined. already In Luke 17, to the in

their

midst,

2 but

kingdom

of glory.

without

signs,

which,

like

that

Pharisees,

to His

The point

but

that

it

of Noah's

Christ

own disciples made is

not

speaks

of a kingdom

He speaks that

this

of the kingdom

will

be sudden and unexpected

day,

is

given

up to

things

already

future will

for

of the

come

a world flesh.

to startle. It was meant to shatter something paradoxical and intended the dogmatism of a finished its too narrow limits. eschatology and burst Jesus, like his opponents, knew of the future kingdom, that it would that one had to hold oneself come, that God kept the moment in reserve, it in constant for that one should be specially watchfulness, ready as soon as the indications attentive of its coming appeared, and that one to the The whole of this should then know that it was near. referred That was the first kingdom. future of the kingdom. pole of his conception The second was that the kingdom was already present, moving and so already in advance. in as far as it worked secretly Jesus did not reconcile He no more adjusted the two poles. the antithesis inner here than the strong He said that those who exercise bi polarities of his teaching elsewhere. force seize the kingdom of heaven the childlike and yet he praised mind but simply accepts and receives. He promised which never acts violently reward for good work and insisted upon the treasure of good a heavenly in the vineyard and yet in the parable of the workers works in heaven he rejected He related the parable all greed for reward. of the growing seed which excluded all human work and yet he demanded resolute personal He appealed to the court of the will freedom action. and of personal in the passage under discuSimilarly, and yet he was a predestinarian. he acts as if there were no future kingdom; that every question ssion, to that kingdom he confronts 'is in the with the kingdom that relates midst of you. ' Perhaps he was at that moment engaged in controversy and he brought so, deliberately and with emphatic onesidedness, out the What he says now only repeats what he had said in his pole. opposite " Ibid., 136f. of the kingdom of heaven in the Beelzebub incident. parables

1.

Ibid.,

134.

EVTÖC üiwv It 2. Such is probably the meaning of is likely that not . the carping Pharisees that they had the kingdom within Christ was telling them. See the discussion in Marshall and Caird, ad loc.

54.

came suddenly to the inhabitants

As destruction despite

from Lot,

warnings be at the

end of the

will

it

with

Mark 13: 34 which

pin pointing

the

who understood

exact

This

age.

admonishes

the

moment of the

the

of Sodom. and Gomorrah signs

explanation

of the

times,

of Lu.

17 harmonizes

disciples

of the

Parousia,

and yet

impossibility urges

so

of

them

t. yP(1yOPPP« There of the

is

Q materials

no real

contradiction

or other

passages

between of the

Mark 13 and the

New Testament.

teachings

55.

4.

The Problem with v. 32,

(or

posed by the Congruence "Inconsistencies" other and

Gospel

nodded at his

compiler Marxsen

resulting.

the

challenges

and failed

work

28-30

of vv.

of inconsistenciesl

Those who see in Mark 13 a tissue the

Incongruence)

assume that

to note

the

melange

assumption:

Aber dass Markus hier ein solches Durcheinander verschiedener Meinungen komponiert haben sollte, oder reproduziert nur um auch eine Apokalypse glaube, wer mag. zu bieten, -das ". Die vielverbreitete Richtig Busch. ... . . . . Ganzes'. bilde stark widersprechendes ein 'sich Korrektur bedarf. "2 Vorurteil, das deutlicher These comments come from in the

believes

original

e, redaction

piecemeal

critic of the

nature

..

who,

Meinung, Mk 13 ist ein

of course,

materials

incorporated

by Mark. The main incongruency

seems to consist

in the near relationship

of

32. 28-30 and vv 6ITav % Tä

r),cýq AAo. c$

6

KNo

ý

What has been said

period

negate

c 1Ta%öc

&rt

zyyoc

9j -rfc

ivr regarding

of Luke 17 applies

do not

0(6-nýs

yivwQK&-rE

-rýc rjN4--, pac

statements

Oc;

the

ignorance

of the

1c-nv. OIpoC -r2

of Mark 13 being

Signs which point

specific

day of Christ's

"The emphasis is not on the immediacy of the Ead but on its

T%6Pi

Tc v.

wpocc oü&ic

signs

here also.

y¬vrr-r«I

Kai

6 KCPücl

opposed to

to a relative appearance.

suddenness as

"It is surprising Rowley commenting on Mk. 13 says: with what regularity of authors, and always are divided out among a variety writings apocalyptic It to ideas. inconcinnity the wiser of seems of some same ground on into the integration that the logical a of elements strictly recognize 1.

whole is not characteristic 162. Although Relevance,

there. is be to sought not and of apocalyptic, itself this shows some inccncinnity statement

"apocalyptic" the term its of use as regards clear and truly relevant. 2.

Willi

Niarxsen, Markus, 111.

Rowley's main point

is

"

56.

in 1 Thess. 5: 12. "1 Even the parable In Palestine, to

where

summer happens

is

of time

a period

appearance

during

the thought transition This

overnight.

almost

Christ's

the

short,

is

compared

in Noah's day, and the destruction

the flood to

spring

abruptly,

Luke 17: 24-30 where

point

the

of vv.

28-30 includes

which

of suddenness. from winter

concept

rains

parallels

to a lightning

of Sodom.

flash,

Thus "the signs"

may be aware that

believers

2

Christ

could come "at any moment". "inconsistency"

Another

of Mark 13 is that

of the chapter

major portion

of Jerusalem's

T. W. Manson affirmed

comparison,

has as much or as little

territory

God in power as the discourse, the

that

suppression

we have a sudden shift

temporal

to

the

What is offered

Such is the problem. Firstly, the temple.

it

from

and from

eternal,

has already

The

the

Mutiny.

local

byway

of its

universal,

to the

Olivet from

supernatural.

of reply?

been shown that

The Gospel According

part

"4 Thus in the

to the

historical

There is no way of dissociating

by a

suppression

the coming of the Kingdom of

Indian the

the

In a famous

in an outlying

to do with of the

temple.

"The ruthless

empire of an insane rebellion

great military

3

to the end of the World, while

relates

opening verses speak of the fate

seems

reply

put to Him by the disciples.

to the question

to be unrelated

Christ's

Christ's

reply

does concern

v. 14 from the sanctuary.

to Saint

1.

W. R. F. Browning,

2.

Grundmann, Das Evangelium nach Markus, 270.

Luke (London, 1960),

152.

He says: 3. Lloyd Gaston is one of the most recent to make this charge. "Mark's most important contribution to the eschatological discourse, however, down to the present, is provided by the one which has misled interpreters of this whole discourse as an answer to a question concerning the setting destiny of the temple. " No Stone on Another, 63. 4.

The Teaching of Jesus,

281.

57.

In Daniel

saw this,

clearly for

the

destruction in

Tg.

in Jewish

Jerusalem

at the

also

the

without to

allusion

Tg.

the

I,

on Zech.

this

Thirdly,

"2

of the

criticism

seems to

prophets.

For example, Joel's into

of the

devastation earth.

the

is used

the Bible

nation

Messiah

Isaiah, to the

builds

(Str-B

I,

temple. the

too,

was an event and the It.

and the

already

..

house of the there

..

26 is

of v.

is

no an

actually

of the

vindication

saints

3

mingling

same familiar

"day

the

94).

picture

glory,

of the

Messiah

Manson suggests.

event

description

of a local

punishment.

of a universal

the

Shekinah

a description

foretelling

minor

Thus the

ignore

etc.

Zephaniah's

Matthew

temple.

of the new temple,

regarding

universal,

out

the

with

of the

coming

6: 12f.

up of a New Jerusalem

setting

broadens

the 482)

temple.

return

the

establishment

was not

53: 5 (Str-B

cf.

sanctuary,

old

thought the

about

of the

on Isa.

linked

always

l

bring

would

is

and chose a synonym, which throughout

sanctuary.

Secondly, which

Yl'l*)w

the

of the

practice

of the

can swiftly

catastrophic

by the

of the whole Lord"

and the Old Testament

plague upon Judah

of a locust

judgment

local

swells pass

destruction

world, into

from

and

the the

of the

scene

temporal

face

of the

4

1. Töitq 2.

. S irenk,

3.

See

plyiuL

Mt. 24: 15.

kpov "

121fß"

of this

Cf. Lev. 16: 2,3.

", in TI 1T, III,

230.

thesis.

4. Isa. 24-27. Beasley-Murray's historical Apocalypse" study of the "Little theory is highly "The view that the second He says: significant at this point. [Wendt] led to face the question, How does this discourse him was authentic discourse the query of the disciples in Nk. 134? Wendt gave two answers: relate (1) The trials described the disciples provided with a relative, not specific, to preparedness sign of the parousia, and so gave a basis for the exhortations (2) Jesus had earlier in vv. 33-37; taught that there was a connexion between the destruction These two answers of the Temple and the judgments of the End. two the Wendt but had that in them he overlooked answered are plausible, giving 'Little to the the " Fall "Rise Mk. 13. major objections of authenticity of and Apocalypse' Theory", 347.

58.

"inconsistency",

A third

than one in mere verbal

rather the than

and this

imminent;

Ind appear forty

it

will

Nowhere in the

the Lord characterized

as subject

of the Find.

all

reckoned

Parousia

agreed in this

emphasis.

on "realized

Lastly

its it

in

lives

we believe

elaboration

the

See C. Cranfield,

2.

See 91ff. of this

of

That

the

"St Mark 13", thesis.

tie

The period "the

"lover's

were

of the

end of the world", which will

time"

which the

is

not not

Cross was

the New Testament

Gospel with expectation

its

Bible-writers

(1954),

is

strong

of an ultimate

solution

two of this

SJT1 VII

of the

close

of Jerusalem,

generation

the real

for part

should be said that

1.

coming

act in the drama of the

Certainly

Even in John's

eschatology",

at

famous analogy,

be V-Day.

will

these suggestions,

and we reserve

the

in of a new age remains accepted doctrine.

and the ushering despite

events

time",

is that

In Cullmann's

D. -Day, and the

emphasis

It

be fulfilled. clock.

is

and the fall

"the last as

The church itself

by the

the

concerned,

act would be the Parousia.

and the last

biblical

unending delay.

They were the first

church age is characterized

pass till

more

condemned in Mt. 24: 48.

is

New Testament

hour".

whereas

the entire

to apparently

Old Testament era, the death of Christ

"the last

generation,

makes

is more than one way of measuring proximity.

FtLfthermorep there

end time,

the discourse

Old or New Testaments

is explicitly

type of expression

the beginning

that

engulf

problem too is of a piece with

presentation.

as the

is that

appearance,

fact

with

have come and gone since.

generations

But this

As far

time an inconsistency

'

end

However,

to be otherwise,

study.

2

never distinguish

288.

59.

as we do between

Historie

and Geschichte.

was ever at work in the natural, biblical event. the

description

writer's In

reviewing

philosophy

inconsistency

of the

at this

the

Bible

point.

and thus there of history

whole,

For them,

it

writers,

which

must be said

the

supernatural

is no real terminates that

but we can hardly

hiatus

in a

in a supernatural

we may disagree accuse

them of

with

60.

Dates

The Composition

5.

one's interpretation

N. Walter

Jerusalem's Mark's

This

fall.

purpose

or meaning,

end of the

temple,

The majority

leads

which

By far

the

that

near

is

certainty

doubt

beyond

is

which

Jerusalem

his

with

usually

the

about

replacing

of

The Birth

"the

for

the

later.

"there

Gospel

to

prior

thesis. A. D. for

Mark,

decade of the era. two $ynoptics

last

slender

evidence.

is extremely

in

little

has yet to be demonstrated nl

He points

reference

to

out the

that

Mt.

22: 7,

destruction 'topos'

use of a well-established

affirming

abomination

in Lu. 21: 20.

but it

from very

a post-eventum the

of the

the

just

his

regarding

of in

2 reason

armies"

if

of 65-75

period

redacted

theorizing

subtle

for

the

of the Gospel after

be entertained

dating

It

itself

chapter

in the ninth

out that

Gospel is

be more than

need not

the

than A. D. 70.

considered

example, believes

the time of writing

made attainable

Matthew's

The chief

reference,

1.

that

literature.

Rabbinic

is

not

assign

C. F. D. Moule has pointed the New Testament later

to

indispensable

of scholars

most striking

the

sometimes could

a position

fact

but

degree

to a large

the composition

Luke and Matthew are placed usually

while

is

A. D. 70,

Marxsen places

were dated earlier. the

Conzelmann, for

also places

view

Gospels

issue influence

of Mark 13.

2 was made before

of v.

A. D. 70.

after

Synoptic

taken on this

The positions

prophecy

of the

It

by many of the

of desolation"

is assumed that

is not explained

this

late

by "Jerusalem

of Luke compassed

also is a post-eventum

why Matthew, an apparently

of the New Testament (London, 1962),

date

contemporaneous

121.

However, Matthew's rewording of the disciples' 2. Ibid. ISM. 13: 4 points to a composition beyond this date.

question

in

61.

does not use the same clarity

production,

by ßarnack

such as envisioned

Christ

wording.

the

other

hand,

and others,

Gentile

his the

possibility

an apocalyptic

Christ

borrow

such expressions

Son of Man" from Daniel, ation

assumption that

note,

Luke's

different

and Luke selected

that

who

though this; is less likely.

as "the

kingdom

On

have paraphrased.

was Mark and Matthew

it

which

of heaven"

If

and "the

is no reason to deny His use of "the abomin-

there

historical

the

for

reason

late

in the early

of Jerusalem,

for

evidence at least

Werner,

the

delay long the over church by providing

crisis

the. church

a

Such a crisis,

era.

A. D. 700 for Luke looks back at the

and regards

However,

Those who have accepted such as Martin

including

of salvation,

is assumed, took place after

eschatological.

ascribed

to Luke by some is

Luke wrote to meet this

and that

programme

destruction

date

there was a crisis

of the Parousia,

or

explain

of desolation" Another

it

that

exists

giving

Other possibilities,

or he may merely

readers,

paraphrased, could

to

exist

may have used both expressions,

for

was simplest

of language.

part

Grässer,

it

as historical the

supposed

of Schweitzer's and Conzelmaun,

than

rather crisis

is

lacking.

Consistent have not

Eschatol-

provided

such.

"Dass die heilwork remains pertinent: criticism of Grgsser's 'Lesung überhaupt Problems' Sicht nicht als eines primär geschichtliche in Geschehnissen, das der ist, Grund wird von sondern entstanden auf diesem Grunde in Rechnung Aus Forschung nicht heutigen gestellt. gentigend werden. Hinter zur "Verlegensheitsl8sung" muss dann die Heilsgeschichte der Gegenwart im Urchristentum Einbeziehung der heilsgeschichtlichen die grosse Enttatischung, sondern zunächst einmal nicht steht jedenfalls das Geschehen, welcher Art es auch sei, in dem die Urgemeinde den Beweis Jesu gesehen hat, d. h. den Sieg fiber den Tod und damit die der Auferstehung Ions, in Erfahrungen der die des neuen ferner Einleitung auch stehen Geistes angesehen wurden. So wie Gemeinde, die als Wirkungen des heiligen Jesu nicht hinter der Naherwartung Schwärmerei, sondern der Jubel steht: der heilsgeschichtlichen Einbeziehung die Blinden so hinter sehen. .., Suche1°der Gemeinde nach der Lesung eines der Gegenwart nicht verkrampftes "Problems", Christus ist auferstanden! sondern die Osterfreude: .... Wir verdanken Conzelmann_ wertvolle Erkenntnisse, und Grllssers Arbeit 1.

Cullmann's

'

62.

Other

that

for

arguments

because Luke wrote after

long

activity

A. D. 70.

before

between

Luke and Matthew

belongs

to the

and is

a circle,

The Synoptic Gospels.

three find

the

data

based

very

impossible,

Sitz

production

have been a spate of literary often great,

that

argued

the period

and inasmuch

This,

as Matthew

of course,

is

arguing

on the

dating

for

has bearing

While

nature the

of other for

evidence

evidence, Mark's

Matthew's

and likewise

it

If is

it

is

date

unlikely

taken that

all

we

priority

and Luke's

not much more can be added that Matthew

for

as upon the objective

as well

im Leben. or that

own literary

assumption

assumptions.

has been said, composition

the

for

granted

Jesus

assumptions

problem of finding that

shared

has

and Luke.

of Mark, much depends upon the philosophical

For the dating

suitable

not

seems overwhelming,

on the

of the investigator

is

as to the

indeed.

use of Mark -- when this bearing

it

as implied,

slight

his

so must Luke.

When we enquire

to most investigators

definite

Also,

on unproven

problem,

of Luke include

could well

was probably

decade,

ninth

dating

many others,

But there

must have been later.

in

late

the

the

prediction insight

a is

of others

Punkten tatsächlich Aber sie würden an erganzen können. mag sie in einigen über Voraussetzungen Bedeutung gewinnen, wenn sie von jenen fragwürdigen Jesu und auch des Paulus gelöst würden, und wenn anderseits die Eschatologie Eschatologie" das Prinzip der "konsequenten von Grund auf, und nicht nur ihrer hinsichtlich Hypothesen revidiert einiger wurde. " "Parusieverz8gerung (1958), Also C. F. D. Moule: "Neither 12. LaMII Urchristentum", TL, und tomorrow ror its postponement the day after the expectation sine of a parousia far more on the die is characteristic which concentrates of N. T. thought, has been established, the Kingship datum - on the fact that already of Christ the Kingdom of God has been inaugurated, and that the responsibility already of the Kingdom is to act here and now as those who are of the children " The Birth to its to bear of the New Testament witness reality. charged (London, 1962), 102. "It is possible Also E. Schweizer: that for a while the expectation suppressed parousia of the approaching any other questions. has not exercised But we must say that this expectation any substantial Lordship influence faith", summaries of the Church's on the earliest and (London, 1960), 22. Discipleship

63.

interpreted

who rightly the fall

signs

of Jerusalem will

on the horizon

-

be allotted.

consequently

assumed then leads to a date in the eighties Gospels,

because to negate

refuse

of A. D. 70, harmonize

dependence

thepossibility

then

with

of their

other

upon Mark.

date

grounds

for

for

On the

prescience

by a large

if

hand, the

regarding This

number of

once

the other

other

Mark may be ascribed.

suggested

side of

This position

at earliest

of Christ's

an earlier

then a date this

we crisis

would for

exegetes

a

date in the sixties. In summary,

hands, it

is certain

the first

century, date

upon the

previously

of Mark then

quoted

than

-recent

contentionsl suggested,

rightly

interpreted

date

But if

for

1. " Papiros

the

It

will

which but

discovered

by counting

is

whether

neotestamentarios

least

little

extremely

take

would

at

is used for

be no longer

will

trend

decade of fixing

such

towards the dating

of

may need to ponder the words of Houle

time

date his

by him or not, Gospel

"truth"

is an increasing

"there

that

is

the same criterion

yesterday's

Scholars

A. D. 70. "

usually

the

or later.

A. D. 70.

Mark after

truth

Matthew and Luke belong to the ninth

inasmuch as there

tomorrow,

later

that

if

say that

we would

to test

Mark's

in

the New Testament

the validity

Gospel

considerably

"evidence"

from

we believe

his conclusions

leans

en is

in

LIII:

the

right

of J.

O'Callaghan's

earlier

Qumran proves

than

to be

regarding

direction.

I Cueva de Qumran. ".

(I, Bib LIII 1972), 91-104 Lloyd Gaston agrees with Moule that little of 1) the New Testament can be dated after A. D. 70. He suggests that Mark "was in Rome after Peter's death and before the fall written of Jerusalem, probably towards the end of the period 64-70 A. D. No Stone on Another, 465. This is nearer the traditional dating, aad not as radical as O'Callaghan's more recent suggestion.

64.

6. - The Specific Purpose, 13 in particular

One's decision Gospel. the

Marxsen's

Evangelist

on this

Jewish

as urging

the

we consider

Martin with

by Rohde,

and the

K hler's

remark

each Evangelist

the

this

Is Mark's in its

embodying oral

fact.

Galilee

to

from

finished

Gospel intended chronology

materials

book also.

He views

from Judea

Iii

on which

however to

and others

comments on the

Passion

may be called it

Certain

quoted.

essence

of the

a relation

is

What specific

should

explain,

the

traditions

form

available

to be:

artificial

stories for of

as indicated

Recent investigations needs

What is

satisfy?

that

progress

in terms of purpose are,

and order

with

'

Schweizer,

Gospels

often

questions:

The answers

in the

to

in the modern discussion.

chose as he did

selections

accurate

the

materials?

Evangelist

is

work written

particular

of these

his

to answer

this

many of Marxsen's

Some refinements

above, given significance endeavour

Knigge,

"the

that

Gospel was in

Jesus to the Cross.

whole

of the

Gospel.

entire

introductioni2

an extended

and of Chapter

subsequent exegesis

to flee

the

and possibly

criticisms

discourse

all

illustrate

Christians

we are led to question

be legitimate, Olivet

13 best

Gospel,

Thus for him, Ilk. 13: 14 is the Angelpunkt

turns,

chapter

of Mark's

issue affects

comments on ch.

to await the Parousia. the whole

or Purposes,

the

of the

third

in part at hand,

at

community

was

im Leben

Sitz least,

why each

and why he arranged

to us.

(1) a reliable

of events;

(2)

connections

account of the ministry, a patch work only;

(3)

presentation primarily

1. Schweizer denies Marxsen's view that Mark's purpose is to point specifically to the Parousia, for the traditional and opts rather view of the Passion in "Eschatology in Mark's Gospel", Neotestamentica. as central ed. et Semitica, (Edinburgh, E. Earle Ellis Wilcox Max 1969), 114-117. and 2. The So-called Historical (E. T., Philadelphia, 1964),

Jesus and the 80n, 11.

Historical,

Biblical

Christ

65.

a theological

work intended

a.

the Messianic

b.

Pauline

c.

a cyclic the later

d.

a liturgical in public

e.

a revelation

f.

the

for

(non-Wrede variety),

Secret

theology, arrangement whereby the earlier narratives events of the Passion and resurrection,

of Galilee

presentation struggle against

favoured

agent

but

it

has also

Christ's

true

Mark is

perceived.

He certainly geography,

entire

V. Taylor chesis

significant

Gentile

thematic

persecution,

make him.

or

of chronology

reconstructing

Mark does not

Neither

in saying that

right

the

reflect

is he without

it

was written.

concentration

Addressing

Mark reflects

Certainly

of the Gospel.

care

there

the cateis

most

and soteriological

Mark 8: 34-38 is the

a church threatened

2 the Gospel shows that

it

of christological

with

continuing

is a cross for

1. C. H. Dodd, "The Framework of the Gospel Narrative", 396-400. 2. ". .. persecuted

gradually

as some would

matters

of modern times.

which

the richest

heart.

in all

and only

and arrangement.

is probably for

Cross,

or as subtle

As a writer

is found in the second half

material tract's

that

1

refinements

of the church

the

acceptance

with Wrede,

is adequate in both senses for

ministry.

and purpose in selection

till

as "sloppy"

neither

yet the outline

literary

technical

was hidden

does not aim at precision

of Christ's

a sketch

nature

decisive

Wrede's present-

(a) the in a form which contrasts above except any of

namely

the

winning

refused

to be read

of Jesus,

land

years has not only rejected

Secret,

of the Messianic

as the

of Christ as God's evil powers?

of recent

prefigure

individual pericopes Sundays of the year,

scheme, outlining worship on certain

The criticism ation

to develops

ET, XLIII

every

(1932),

his (Mark's) gospel was written for the purpose of consoling Stone on Another, 468. No Gaston, church. .. ."

a

66.

believer

"Martyr's

the

as for

as well

third

community

in an alien

and strengthening

there

use it

that

is

as the

circulated

life

are placed

i2 It

our question

instruction

catechetical

only

to that

is,

it

It

is

the

only

Gospel

discourse.

is the

they

were

would have seemed

on the other hand,

But,

time in the ministry

It

the Passion narrative

before

Mark's tract

unity.

in Mark

place

theme.

of the

section

the

of the Synoptics,

three

comes just

Ebert,

strategic

relief

by this

interposed

significance is

But why did

as a whole.

by all

recorded

Loisy,

Rabbi.

another

out the infinite ministry.

the

recognising

who seemed but

as

of Christ

when such

'

could be given.

and death

to

a long speech on a single

the Olivet

Nineham agrees with in

been described

to a believing

refer

needing

Gospel

as a. separate

was no more appropriate

Murray

to

chapter?

climax

that

complete without

instruction

of the

delivering

discourse

which already

thus

world,

thirteenth

for writing,

responsible

tolerably

his

Christ

three

and all

than

and hostile

the purpose

include

lengthy

has therefore

exhortation.

So much for

where we find

and it

we can get no closer

Sitz-im-Leben

the

only

Probably,

Gospel".

regarding

Evangelist

the Hastert

because

He suggests

the Evangelist the

ministry

and Beasley-

Dodd, Lightfoot in which address that

this

the

events

on the

of Christ's

return

discourse

of Him

"brings

saw in the events of the of Christ

is

God's

ultimate

"The material sums the matter up well when he says: which conThe first stitutes ch 13, also, could suffer no curtailment. response of What have we any hearer of the great announcement would be the question, How now to expect? What program did the Messiah leave to his disciples? to have of the God of Israel, are the promises given through his prophets, their The answer must have been provided immediately, fulfilment? it could This was a matter have been delayed. not possibly of the very first been recognized importance, by those who sent and as such it had, of course, 1.

Torrey

out the written 2.

Nineham,

propaganda into

Saint

Mark,

341.

the cities

and towns of Palestine.

" Documents, 13.

67.

in time that

saving intervention

it

be followed

will

by the End and the

coming of God's kingdom. Just as the Gospel as a whole seems to have catechetical and,

in particular,

Christ's

sake, so with

this

the anticipated

regarding it

ular,

aims at

displays

a theologia

crucis

daily

duty.

gives Christ's

than

rather

for

who must suffer

own instructions

end of Jerusalem and`"the world,

but in partic-

a theologia

1A orie4l

rebuke to those whose zeal outstripped

good sense as they fervently

shunned

It

chapter.

This would act as an appropriate their

those

strengthening

purposes,

expected Christ's

And simultaneously

the

imminent appearing

but

admonitions

would

have encouraged

Gospel

forth

"the

the more balanced believers. R. P. Martin of Jesus'

has suggested in which

life

earthly

pattern

is

obvious

of Mark 13 speaks

of

suffering

in

the

Olivet

times,

evil

of heaven

the early remnant

to

Christians

his

gather

discourse.

of humiliation While betrayal,

of the vindicating

oppressed

the same consolation

elect.

the

a two-beat

and exaltation. first

"2

two-thirds

and suffering,

the

Lord coming in the

Mark 13: 26 would

convey

to

as did Dan. 7: 13 to the persecuted

key-words

of the chapter

reappear in the following

of the Passion in such a way as to teach that to their

Lord's,

and that

there

the disciples'

is no path to glory

"Eschatology Chas. B. Cousar: and Mark's Theologia (1970), ]C IV 335. James L. Price, Interpreting ation, (New York, 1971), 196-99. I.

form

paradox

in Maccabean times.

Various

similar

sets

and vindication

of seducers,

account is balanced by the picture clouds

this

speaks of the "pattern

rhythm" and S. SchulzThis

that

description

course must be except via the Cross.

Crucis", Interpretthe New Testament

2. "A Gospel in Search of a Life-Setting", ET, LXXX (1969), (R. P. Martin cites S. Schulz, Studie Evangelica, II, 144. )

361-64.

68.

7.

Setting

The Contextual

of Mark 13 --

We are here concerned with j chapters

Judgment --

coincides

2 Week, as traced

not

only

pronouncement of divine the cleansing

entry,

of judgment son,

the

parables

Foes on the

of Judgment.

It is perfectly words topic. is

vineyard

-

Pharisees;

and actions

is

a further

and rejected

-

events in Passion Synoptics.

other

Christ's

take

of the fig-tree,

pericopes.

into

äcpiE-foct

0

and itself

comment on Luke 19: 41-44,

of thunder

King's

claps

11 and 12. of the temple

the destruction

by

Judgment as foretold

an extended

üpiV

of the

Lu. 19: 41-44; Mt. 21: 12,

verses:

regarding

the utterances

marriage

as a series

place

see Mark chapters

the preceding

the

stone,

the following

now crystallized

The pronouncement:

the

also

the prediction

with

the theme of the chapter

the cursing

all

23: 32-39;

13 and the

upon Jerusalem at the time of His triumphal

of the temple,

is obvious that coherent

but

visitation

Note particularly

22: 7,11-14;

19,41-44;

in Mark,

that

of the preceding

the pattern

with

between M.

' it.

is the fact

significance

and Chronological..

the relationship

which precede and follow Of great

Literary

OIKOC finds

on the

discourse

same

ü}iWV. explanation

in W.

13:

1,2,14. Let Austin

the chapter to the close of the Gospel. us now relate 3 Farrer, Grundmann, R. -V. Bartsch, and others have pointed

"Mark 13 is 1. Another, 478.

very

relevant

indeed

to

its

context.

"

Gaston,

R. H. Lightfoot, out

No Stone

the

on

In his discussion between of Mark 13, Gaston shows that Mark saw a parallel last days of Jesus and the final in Him. He points of believers experience that nark saw Jesus' last out, for example, that "there are many indications days in Jerusalem the background against of Zech. 9-1411, and that these chapters "about the destiny constitute an apocalypse of Jerusalem at the end of the world. 472. This view is analogous to those referred Ibid., to in the next footnote. 2. the

R. H. Lightfoot, The Gospel Message of St Mark (London, 3. 1950), 51f.; A Study in St Mark (Westminster, A. Farrer, 1951), 284-286 (hereinafter to as St Mark); W. Grundmann, Markus (ThZNT) (Berlin, 51971), 259; referred "Early Christian H, -W. Bartsch, Eschatology", NTS, XI (1964-65), Gaston, 396;

"

69.

in motifs

correspondence

chapters.

passion

and terminology

The most prominent

YPgyopew

13: 32

disciples

acts

mentioned

as a transition

of 14: 33-42. in

13: 3, are occurring

ypgyop&

Passion

apostles

compare 14: 35,41

the section

particularly

began the

in Christ's

succeeding

the following:

11k. 13 Passim. compare 14: 34,37

Thus 13: 32-37

the

13 and the

TtapaaiboFai

wPd .

The word

include

ch.

three times 13: 9,11,12 ten times chs. 14,15

u

four

between

troubles

predicted

succession

to the

of the

narrative

In Gethsemane, three given

the

in both in

on the path

command to passages

chapter to

glory

13, via

Passion,

of the same yprgyopw .1

indicates thus

l

that

placing

sorrow

the

and

crucifixion.

Not only is Mark 13 linked by the

themes

of judgment

and following

to the preceding

and suffering,

but

its

temple

chapters

allusions

also

Hope Well-Founded Hendrikus Berkhof, No Stone on Another, 469,477f.; (Richmond, ". Gospels statements in all synoptic 1968), 23-24: about .. The themes Passion the the future before story. are summarized right flight, love, decrease dealt with are watchfulness, and of oppression, Man in Son the the finally of coming of and spectacular natural phenomena in the following themes It is these that recur conspicuous all glory. death, and resurrection. chapters, suffering, which deal with Christ's the meaning is obviously that the future and a larger, show-on will the happened in has of what eventually worldwide scale--a repetition . ". the " Farrer's Cf. Jesus. comment: and resurrection of crucifixion .. Passion the Last the the Things are one and of of substance substance and the same. " St Mark, 285.

1.

"When he comes to tell

the passion

story

it

will

be understood

background, for a full a certain understanding. against which is essential Gaston, No Stone on Another, 479. "By making use of the light the discourse Mark story throw on each other, eschatological and the passion is able to suggest without mention the judgment in ch. 13 explicit (= Jesus' death) and the resurrection in ch. 16 (= parousia). " Ibid.

"

70.

in

it

place

literary

Each of the

with

in

writing the

to the

idea

before

Mark's

house

is

so the

of the

concept of the

concept

12: 10,33,41-44;

last

the

decade before

as the in his

Gospel.

forsaken

temple

with Passion

14: 58;

Jerusalem's

fall,

is

Paul

up by the Israel

of

of Gentiles

influx

found

its

gave expression widely

booth of David's into

the

in the

fulfilment

familiar

Qumran the

had circulated

which

to the

15: 38.

' Even in

was known.

epistles

same chapters.

Week, refer

13: 1-4,14;

new temple.

temple

these

And as in Acts 15: 14-19 the fallen

to be raised

said

as the

church

community

repeatedly

connection

of Mark covering

chapters

See 11: 11,15-17;

temple. Mark,

five

and logical

church,

church

as the

new temple. Viewed from this on the

made shortly tribulation

for

who is

the

as the

returning

following punishment Thus the

the

at Jerusalem

temple

Shekinah thirteenth.

to the contextual

the

Judgment

impenitent, setting

2

Himself. links

would

one that

church-temple,

True Tabernacle

the

Mark 13 warned that

standpoint,

but

The promise themes is

of the

two-sided,

vindication

of Mark 13 argues

by a continuing

be followed

would

not

for

cease till

of the

of Christ

preceding

and brings

its

He came

advent

chapters

to the

to be

the attack

not

and

only 3

suffering

remnant.

value

and authenticity.

1. See A. Cole, The New Temple; McKelvey, The New Temple; Cougar, ; ste ". Grrlssner, the image of the temple as Temple, passim for this position. .. the community goes back not only to the Jerusalem church but to Jesus himself. Gaston, No Stone on Another, 243. _

. ."

this thesis. See 109((of Caird, "The L material, writing on Lu. 21, says: forms a continuous read by itself, and homogenous prophecy of a succession of the persecution historic the punishevents, of the Church by the Jewish people, by God for her refusal is Israel the true ment of Jerusalem of the gospel. ... instead the Church, and Jerusalem, to ultimate of being able to look forward finds herself vindication, classified with the enemies of God. " Saint Luke, 228. that the non-Marcan material We do not think here is disparate from the Yarcan. in L is implicit in Mark. What is explicit See further discussion in 1l1ßß. 2.

C. F. D. Moule, 3. Deliverer".

SNTSB, III

(1952),

40-53, "From Defendant

to Judge-and

CHAPTER Two

EXEGETICAL SURVEY OF MARK THIRTEEN

72.

This

"rdtselvollej

to exegetes.

While

they

of the

ation

constituted

influenced

difficulties

with

difficulties

these

all

an unusual

and apparent

are directly

exegetical

in their

commentators

challenge

explan-

chapter.

What is

2.

What is

3.

Are these

two separate

did

Himself

Christ

are the

the

destruction

two themes,

form the

existing

arise

following: of Jerusalem

end of the world?

between the

themes in their -or

discourse,

or the

event,

relationship

discourses,

automatically

theme of this

historical

the

which

questions

the primary

as an imminent

these

not

has always seems replete

have nevertheless

Some of the 1.

it

To modern minds,

inconsistencies. in nature,

Kapite1"1

result blend

indeed,

if,

there

of the mingling His presentation

are two? of of

matters?

4.

If

is

also

of time,

the

fall

considered

--

or are they

5.

Is the

1.

Haenchen,

is here

of Jerusalem

discourse

are the regarded of vv.

Der Weg Jesu,

events

discussed,

5-37 related

the

as separated

pictured

as intimately

and if

end of the world by a large

tract

linked? to

its

immediate

setting,

vv.

2 1-4?

434n.

"Isolated 2. it makes complete sense - better from its setting, sense, in fact than in its present position. For the introductory words refer to the itself destruction of the temple, whereas the discourse says nothing about this but deals with the End of the Age and the coming of the Son of Man. " B. H. Branscomb, The Gospel of Mark, (MVTC)(London, 1937), 231. "Seit alter Zeit sind die Meinungen geteilt, dann die Rede Überhaupt eine ob ... Eine Antwort auf die Frage nach Antwort auf die gestellte Frage enthglt. der Zerstörung dem Zeitpunkt des Tempels wird aber in der ganzen Rede überhaupt nicht In finden kann. gegeben, da man sie auch in V. 28-30 nicht V. 14 wird man sie deshalb nicht sehen d{trfen, weil hier nicht von der des Tempels, sondern nur von seiner Entweihung gesprochen wird. Zerstlrung dass die Rede auf die Frage der Junger gar nicht Diese Beobachtung, eingeht, im ganzen wichtig. ist für ihre Beurteilung Aber auf die erste, allein dem Zusammenhang mit V. if entsprechende Frage folgt die noch eine zweite, beziehen kann, sondern nur auf sich nicht mehr auf die Tempelzersttlrung

73.

6.

Doä the versions as Mark,

viewpoint

needs of a later

7.

If

times

what possible the year 8.

Jerusalem's

value

other fall,

activity

the

essentially adapted

the

same

discourse

to

generation? (vv.

of distress

be a matter

On the

and Luke reflect

or has redactional

the

the

of Matthew

could

consist

for

petitionary

hand,

if

the

why does it

8,14,19) in flight,

to the

end of the world,

and why would

the

season of

prayer?

tribulation hint

apply

referred

at universality?

to is If

that only

connected a siege

with

is

das 'Weltende'. Sowohl die Worte 'dies alles` als auch das feierliche 'vollendet Die richtige dieses SachErkllrung werden' beweisen dies. die sein, dass die Junger als fromme Juden sich den verhalts wird nicht Untergang des Tempels nur mit dem Ende 'dieses Xons'-' zusammen denken konnten, V. 5-27, also den eschatologischen sondern die, dass hier der Evangelist Hauptteil der Rede vorbereitet. Daraus folgt aber, dass dieser von Haus aus nicht mit der J{ingerfrage verbunden war. " J. Schmid, Markus, 238. "The connexion is discourse itself the for awkwardly contains made, ... to the Temple, though it is probable that a mysterious no explicit reference future profanation of the Holy Place may be part of the meaning of the veiled in verse 14. The scope of the discourse is in any case much allusion in verse 4 would to the four disciples wider than the question ascribed by reference to verse 2, and it is probable suggest if interpreted strictly that the repeated phrase these thinjqs in verse 4 should in fact be interin the light than of what has preceded ... preted rather of what follows ." A. E. J. Rawlinson, The Gospel According to St Mark (Westminster Commentaries) (London, 1949), 179. II, See also A. Loisy, Les vangiles 395; synoptigues, E. Schweizer, The Good News According to Mark (E. T., London, 1971), 262; Nineham, Saint Mark, 343. it is all in line Contra Carrington et al. ". .. Apocalypse is an to which the Little with the question of the disciples ". il est incontestable A. Feuillet, answer. " Nark, 279. or que, .. Lagrange, le verset 14 de Marc. .. comme 1'a souligne se donne comme la ä la question "Le discours reponse posse par les disciples au verset 4. .. ." de Jesus sur la raine du temple d'apres Marc XIII et Luc R7ä, 5-36", RB, LV (1948), 495. See also Plummer, Gould, Swete, Cranfield, Beasley-Murray (Mark Thirteen) The position with that of Lagrange is not identical ad loc. debut "Le du be last the noted. carefully mentioned, of and should group (Victor). ä De la directement discours question: ne repond pas .... (Wellh., le 6 double 21 5b faire les emploi avec v. semblent vv. et plus, inutile Mais il n'y aurait Loisy). Klost., repetition que Bans la hypothese traits fausse de Loisy etc. öu un soul sujet serait qui ne serait pas la incontestable, La Temple. du est repetition, qui marque le parallelisme ruine du discours, ayant chacune un objet different; entre les deux parties Messies. Le Christ faux ses ne repond pas directement a periode cheque ä theme double traite un propos dune question. " Evangile selon parce qu'il W. G. Kfimnel differs 1929), 335. Saint Marc (Paris, from all the preceding

74.

under

before

parallel Kom 9.

uNPE If

the

which

they

are

Why does this

11.

that

How much is

12.

If

13.

other

that

without

EQWBý

ON

Christ's of the

quarters

contain

be said

to be imperilled And

warning?

does this

earth,

widespread?

signs

of the

end, and yet

also

be calculated?

the

worthy

Taürro(

of w.

knd of the world

would

4,29,30?

Does the

the purpose

it

that

generation,

14.

If

affirming the

gospel

wrong in this

come upon His

gener-

are His teachings

instance,

of consideration? of the warning on the

own pronouncement

the

tour

in the

He has been proved

areas

or is

will,

of trouble

same in each instance?

What is

Christ's

by heeding

was similarly

end cannot

Did Jesus teach

ation?

from the

included

OUK

2 how can they

to avoid

both

that

a time

flesh?

elect,

are able

chapter

the

word mean the

in

a Christian

gathered

as being

Does the peril

the tribulation

that

a warning

described

to Jewish

only

is

elect

indicate 10.

refer

it

1

or after?

elect

the

in a siege if

why is

consideration,

that

exact

must first

while

time

of v.

time

of the

all

things

cannot

Is it

32?

end is

saying

subject

that

even

to the Father's

must be accomplished

in

be pin pointed?

be preached

to all

nations,

is

there

an

but is, perhaps, "Mark unquestionably to Beasley-Murray. closest understood this destruction happenings, of the temple as a part of the final since E (13.4) the inquiry their date TT&rc about 31 O(L -roeCrroc _ back to the destruction undoubtedly refers of the temple. " Promise and (E. T., London, 1957), 99,100. Pulfilment, If the first cited commentators (Branscomb et al. ) are correct, we cannot but wonder at Mark's dullness that he should not have seen the incongruity and clumsiness, of his Would he have re-read his work? redactions. "This assertion is much too 1. thought of 19 is eschatological. St Mark, 514. Taylor, 2.

"By 'the

Elect'.

..

emphatic for a siege; This is undoubtedly

the members of the Christian

it is clear that the true of 20.11 Vincent

community

" Ibid. are meant.

75.

element

of conditionality

oü

PC) napE)ý8rý

Did Jesus actually

15.

Does this

24-27?

vv. really

taken

Christian

substance?

regarding

the

the

Wherein

who were forever

cite

both

17.

How are the

these

the

left

untreated?

19.

Is there

two centuries

20.

After

these

of the O. T.

it

out with passages

contemporariesl of the

of the prophecy in 11: 36-45?

king

them to

and apply

from His

this

throughout

issues dead,

relationship

ý3äsýuy1o.

in Mark 13,

I nielic

previously,

sequence of events?

of the

an ideological

filling

take

fu]. filments

of time

resurrection

in

Why does He

what implications?

and with

a traceable

as we find

described

form,

differ

expectation

...?

the portrayal

He could

9, and of the wilful

indications

äv6Pwrrou

that

possible

passages2

the sign of the

1.

it

its

only

about

future?

and barrel"

stock,

Why are so many eschatological

Antichrist,

will

did His

reshuffling

Do they indicate 18.

of almost

weeks of Daniel

seventy

"lock,

over

aü-rr)

of events, the

about

statement

of O. T. quotations

concatenation

And how is

events

future?

bizarre

absolute

yEVEä

rj

Or has He adopted

Daniel?

apocalypse

apparently

use such a pastiche

the mind of Jesus

reproduce Has Jesus

16.

in the

present

to be regarded?

chapter

3 destruction

such as the the bliss

of the

between the

redeemed etc.

two signs

the the sign of and ,

of

ö

most emphasized

Toü

uiöc

? all,

issues consider

how important

have been dealt the

to the New Testament with

in preceding

is

pages.

the Parousia? The rest

Some of

of this

chapter

remainder.

The Qumran community,

for

example.

2.

See 113,117-123.

"Now Busch is undoubtedly 3. had no wrong when he says that the Evangelist intention in time of eschatological of describing a succession happenings. " Ktlmmel, Promise, 97. But Busch has many supporters. See Beasley-Murray, Jesus, 214-15.

-

76.

As has been indicated

account for have in this

chapter

then

many difficulties

it

valid.

usually is

exceedingly

in

some loss

doubtful

difficulties

literary

including

resolved,

If

origin.

inasmuch

such

"escapes"

what we

logia

of a Christian

of homogeneity.

whether

of Mark 13

genuine dominical

or the writing

are automatically results

its

regarding

is a patchwork

the

pages,

from a Jewish apocalypse

sayings

shown,

earlier

some of the theories

with

patchwork

in

mingled prophet,

as literary

However, from

as already

exegesis

are

'

"The largest block of eschatological See 11-59, and compare the following: 1. to be found in the Gospels is that which we find in Mark 13 and its teaching It was at one time fashionable in Luke and Matthew. among scholars parallels to form, in its to regard it as highly postulate even and unauthentic present later by been 'little Jewish had over worked apocalypse' which an original be The the Christian might compilation resultant community. editors within it but logic, in it held to contain could of authentic number a certain embedded the to those the reconstruct out respect of who set not as a whole command Jesus. The steps by which such a conclusion beliefs was of the historical interesting is 'fly-sheet' hypothesis the fragile enough, and reached were Jesus historical the how illustration about of preconceptions chiefly as an Advent The " Neville, G. inconvenient to lead the evidence. of could rejection A. L. Moore gives a useful Hope (London, 1961), 45. summary which we append "The footnotes: his detailed are authenticity main arguments against without as follows:

i.

That the discourse

is out of character

with

Jesus'

teaching

elsewhere.

Arther, be in fact But the contents the considerably. paralleled of chapter can, the discourse form is not necessarily are unauthentic. a sign that the contents End the 32 inconsistent, ii. That it is internally sudden on a emphasis and v. But 'signs'. the idea is said) keeping being (it signs of preceding out of with in tension held being of are capable watchfulness and expectancy encouraging with the idea of suddenness. is a mark of secondariness. iii. That the apparent privacy of the teaching is in the instruction how suitable however, we must notice this, Against private (if 'apocalypse'): other an not of an apocalyptic character case of material in this particular in to have been case one and private, spoken appear sayings 'Apart from other considerations, caution privacy expect some and might well to discuss in the open for Jesus and his followers it would have been indiscreet involving the anticipated as it did that of the city ruin of the temple, and also'. nation 24,15) reveals But this verse, if not That NIt. 13,14 (ritt. iv. secondariness. as Markan Jesus is intelligible to device, a editorial or dark hint, authentic is Mark to that referring a written supposing source. without

fits better discourse the early church situation; the That but only on v. Jesus between the of and cleavage views early church's understanding a priori There therefore could this be an argument against authenticity. seems good reason for the judgment, 'that 13: 5-37 does give us substantially our Lord's teaching', to which

a number of scholars

incline.

"

Parousia,

178-79.

77.

Some would

but,

this

is,

cut

the

Gordian

knot

from an academic viewpoint,

With H. H. Rowley, we "find of this

chapter

linking

together

due to Him. .. eine

ist".

consists

"2 .

sie

high-handed

1

and unwarrantable.

most of the material

of Jesus.

utterances

doctrine,

Even the

...

of Jerusalem and the end of the age may be

As Schniewind wie

Parousia

the

no reason to deny that

of genuine

of the fall

Prägung,

solche

by rejecting

suggests,

"jedes

Wort hat

einzelne

nur von der Wirklichkeit

'Jesus'

Olivet

discourse

origin

is

her möglich

3 This

a variety

matter

of the

of literary

theories

phenomenon of a variety created.

difficulties regarding

of schools

The difficulties,

of the

of interpretation

and prior

preSudices, 4 account for

its

philosophical

as many of the varieties

occasioning

related

being

to the

similarly

or theological

of interpretation

attending

Discussing 1. the question and the Coming of the whether the Resurrection "Attractive Son of Man should be identified, A. M. Hunter says: prima facie as this view may seem, it has two serious weaknesses: (1) It fails to do justice to all the Gospel evidence; (2) It fails hope of the to account for the early Christians' Parousia. is the traditional therefore, The only satisfactory one, solution, that our Lord predicted which the Resurrnot only a coming in history-of were the reality-but a coming in ection and the advent of the Spirit glory at the consummation of the Kingdom. " The Work and Words of Jesus (London, 1950), 110. ". its Advent Hope is Christian faith without a .. in the Apostolic Gospel bowdlerized the one which as as much a of edition "The Son of Man in Son of Man is not risen from the dead. " Matthew Black, (1948), ". this Jesus", 36. the the Teachings LX ET, of rejection of .. hope is a mutilation of the message of the New Testament. " H. H. Rowley, (London, Israel The Faith 1956), 200n. of 2. Rowley, 1956), 160.

3.

Relevance,

147.

See also

Cullmann,

Dias Evangelium nach Markus (UJTD)(Ottingen,

The Early

61952),

Church

I,

(E. T.

A

London,

168.

Bo Reicke in his review of Beasley-Murray's Jesus and the Future alludes "Solange man in einer Welt lebte, these: die immer besser zu werden Perspektive hat die eschatologische schien, nicht sehr verlockend gewirkt. Jesus von jeder Man versuchte deshalb, Belastung dadurch eschatologischen 4. to

zu befreien,

dass man nach Möglichkeit

die apokalyptischen

und eschatologischen

78.

Mark 13,

as do the

principles

To everyone

of

(Ilk.

it

13)

grammatico-historical interprets

itself

exegesis. to his

according

I state my assumptions, and my exegesis assumptions. own existing If I am wrong, it is because my assumptions are is ready-made. false. 1 Perhaps

for

Neville

should

ascribe

own inadequacy

the total

lack

some such influencing

as he suggests.

factor

Among the assumptions which so vitally of the literary

that is

his

remains that

of Mark 13 implies

among interpreters

of unanimity

so readily

but the cold fact

to others,

objectivity

not

it

akin

to

affect Is it

of the discourse.

nature

the prophetic

For

tradition?

in school two, mentioned below,

example,

mainly

into

four

different

schools.

2

topic

The respective

or

apocalyptic, most of the

exegetes

Apocalypse theory.

Little to the are committed

A review of the commentaries upon this

is

one's exegesis,

exegetes fall

shows that

on Mark 13

positions

are as followss Application

to the

fall

2.

Application

to the

end of the

3.

Application

to

distant the

of Jerusalem

1.

in

fulfilment

Evangelist

blended

both

from the

events,

each other)

only.

Age only.

(though on the

understood

in the

Gospel

as

basis

either

Christ

or

that

themes.

Kirche der betrachtete jüdischen Denkens Reste späteren oder als literarkritischer Gebiet dankbares besonders Dabei Mark 13 wurde ein zuschrieb. die scheinbar Operationen, richtig nicht weil hier zwei Motive vorliegen, Jesus der Zerstörung Erstens von spricht nämlich passen vollen. zueinander Und diese des Menschensohnes. des Tempels, zweitens von der Parusie folgen. Nun ist aber Ereignisse warden nach ihm gleich aufeinander Jahrzehnte Jerusalem einige nach Jesu Tod zerstört worden, während der Tag Jahren noch ausbleibt. Um den des Menschensohnes nach fast zweitausend hat man also verschiedentlich Meister zu retten, von einem schweren Irrtum (1955), " Aussage Jesus jene ThZ, XI 128. abzusprechen. erstrebt,

Aussagen

The Advent Hope, Introduction.

1.

G. Neville,

2.

For a discussion

of other positions,

see Beasley Murray,

Jesus,

141-166.

79.

4. to the

Application

a part

To give

not precisely

Catholic

position

is often for to

to these

until

recently.

particularly

Rationalists

fourth

group.

such as Strauss

features

links

of the final

the fall

fall

may be helpful,

of

though

the typical

The second represents that

and Renan,

Roman

the modern

of most German exegetes. view,

intimating

Here odd bed-fellows

as Rowley, and some pure conservatives the discourse

schools

of commentators over the centuries.

the

makes the

also of our use of the word "school"

spoken of as the "traditional"

denominate

view

school could be said to represent

position,

the majority

This

by Christ

such as promised

end of the Age.

which is true

accurate,

The first

Protestant

titles

regarding Him.

with

of the predicted

descriptive

itself.

events,

contemporary

generation

Jerusalem

to both

that It are

some conservative

The third it

speaks

is more difficult to be found. liberals

such as Beasley-Murrayl

such

agree that

of Jerusalem and the end of the Age as

act in the drama of human existence.

2

1. Beasley-Murray this appellation when writing gave himself Baptist Quarterly thinks many years ago. See "A Conservative Daniel", XII (1948), 341.

for again

the about

2. Others who held this position ago include more than a century Fritzsche, Fleck, Schulz, Lagrange categorized de Wette, and Olshausen. ete "Depuis l'antiquite, three of these schools as follows: le sujet en a D'apres Victor, Apollinaire compris de manieres tres differentes. et Theodore de Mopsueste font de Bosra entendu de la fin du monde, Titus Parmi les modernes, Maldonat et Chrysostome de la ruine de Jerusalem. a interroge la fois sur la ruine du pense que, les disciples ayant Temple et sur la fin du monde, le Christ a repondu lui aussi confuse:. ... ä Le Christ donc de fagon laisser les apotres Bans aurait conau sa reponse leur erreur sur le lien entre la fin du Temple et la fin du monde, erreur etre devait leur S'il salutaire qui en augmentant leur energie. y a, le Bissentiment des Peres sur le sujet du discours comme le prouvent et la confusion constatee par Maldonat, un certain embarras Bans le discours nest-il d'en chercher la cause Bans la composition des pas plus prudent evangelistes synoptiques de Jesus? " que Bans une intention positive Lagrange paves the way for his own exposition by alluding to exegetes who the authenticity His outline thus gives a useful of Mark 13. reject fifty of the question summary of the state "Les nearly years ago. liberaux, joint M. Loisy, critiques auxquels s'est le discours mettent en

80.

Let

chapter

of Mark.

as they

do the

upon reading literally

The first

opposite

which

The first

school,

in A. D. 70,

and more recently

to

own, simultaneously our mind,

thereby

two schools can be considered of the

an important opposing

school

which applies is

Feuillet

Gould, in giving his

the

modes of interpreting

respective

extremes

metaphorically

that

Jerusalem

these

us consider

exegetical

of the

refuses

so to

by scholars

represented

thirteenth

together,

spectrum.

section

the chapter

the

representing

Each depends heavily

chapter,

and taking

construe.

to the downfall

of

such as Gould and Swete,

and Carrington.

a critique

of other positions

reveals

the

invalidates

it.

motivation

behind

and an apologetic the

first

school,

for and

the traditional latter interpretation, the part postpones ... indefinitely, looking for the world-catastrophe which and is still its advocates in the here. The difficulties suppose to be predicted It ignores interpretation way of this are grave and insurmountable. the coupling together in the discourse, as belonging of the two parts to one great event. Mt. v. 29 says that they will follow each other

Its ne lui du Temple. opposition avec la prophetie sur la destruction ä de Voici par exemple l'analyse attribuent peu pres aucune authenticite. Wellh.: le reste Une apocalypse juive, 7.8-12; 14-22; 24-27; comant Klosterm. est d'origine chretienne, admet en outre des notamment 28-37. Loisy dit de Jesus notamment 30.31.32, paroles sürement authentiques. (6 (ou 7)-8; l'apocalypse juive 14-20; 24-31) completee par des discours dejä ecrits. D'une fapon generale tout le discours serait en opposition la fin com-ne imminente avec la pensee de Jesus, lequel a toujours represents done sans aucun autre signe preliminaire et subite, que sa propre predication. Environ quarante ou cinquante voyant que la fin n'etait ans apses la Passion, ä imagine pas venue, on se serait voir parce qu'il restait que c'etait compose ce discours passer certains prodromes, en combinant et Von aurait a juive Dans le donnees la tradition. une apocalypse avec certaines acquises de son exegese, Loisy est tres preoccupe de tout expliquer courant sans ä la raine de Jerusalem a Van 70, l'entraine allusion ce qui en quelques L'explication donnerons contradictions. noes que montrera que, s'il ... des disciples, Bans l'esprit 1'intention de une confusion y avait en effet Jesus fut precisement de distinguisher la ruine du Temple de la different consommation finale en leur dictant une attitude en vue des deux evenements. " Marc, 334-335. In more recent times, Josef Schmid has given brought See Markus, 235. classification up to date. us a similar

81.

Mit.,

that

belong to the same general period. It to explain or attempts passes over also, away, the obvious notes of All of the accounts wait until they have come to the end of time. including both parts, before they introduce the prophecy, the statement itself is, that and the statement of the time of all these events, that generation was not to pass away till all these things came to immediately.

pass.

they

"""

the time of its fulfilment The other interpretation, places ... Jesus himself That is, they involve in the in that generation. and of the Church in the of the other N. T. writings error evident subsequent period. ... one adopted here, holds that the second part did take place in that generation, event Jerusalem. The in destruction the event of and connection with to the analogy itself, it, it interprets the according of signs and thus becomes The figuratively. a prophecy of prophecy, ... of of the setting prediction up of the kingdom, and especially interpretation, in the predicted

A third

its

definite of the chief

the

the kingdom, inauguration removal with universal as a Jerusalem) in the destruction to that of obstacle

Such commentators are saying in effect, There

unity. the in

and those

half,

first the

are no grounds

first

century

seems to pertain something

which

for

of the

second

can be located

a great

second.

The end of the world

advent in

gap between

assuming

A. D. and therefore

to the

"We see the discourse

the

must actually

Christ's

vv.

24-272 thus arrived

1.

E. P. Gould, The Gospel according

description

at may be correct,

generation.

which apply "

to

the

not

first

something

The exegesis

but the method of arriving

to St Mark (ICC)(Edinburgh,

in

events

did at

as a

come glance else

-

of

there

1896),. 240-241.

in answer to Glasson, 2. For a defence of the authenticity of these verses, Jesus, 246-250; J. A. T. Robinson, see Beasley-Murray, and N. Perrin et al., Partic186,187. Neville, The Advent Hope, 48,49; and A. L. Moore, Parousia, ". Moore: is much is from there the following section ularly pertinent .. to be said in favour of sayings which are a pastiche of the authenticity

(cf. or allusions of quotations e. g. '.ßßc. 4,32 - Dan. 4,12; 21, Ezek. 17,23; 31,6), and this applies to Son of Man sayings too, for the grounds on which (cf. 8,38 Mk. I Enoch 61,8; 10.62,2) the authenticity of par. and Ilk. 13,26 (cf. Is. 13,10; Zech. 12,10f., Dan. 7,13f. ) is challenged are inadequate. to notice that of all the Son of Ilan sayings in the Gospels those which speak of his future Old Testprecisely glory which contain (or Pseudepigrapha) But it is precisely in this references. ament sphere that we would expect such references Where the present or allusions. situation to call in traditional of the Son of Man is spoken of, there is no necessity but how else ought one to speak of heaven, of glory, imagery; but End, the of imagery? " in traditional It it

is is

important

82.

certainly

is

literary,

philological,

The exegete's

not.

and historical

him actually

the words before

It

A number of other it

because

does not

Waterman,

Using

apologetic.

he must make up his

is not his primary

or even whether it

mind what

task to enquire

is consistent

fit

commentators have difficulty in with

A. T. Olmstead,

their

C. J.

views

Cadoux,

F. C. Grant., and C. H. Dodd are in this Again

it

must be said

of these scholars hardly

the right

path for

end of the world, with

with

school

Bultmann,

Conzelmann,

the

majority

great

in vv.

14-20

text.

In numerous belief

offered

in

Branscomb,

' by any one

offered

the denial

J.

Weiss,

Lohmeyer,

conclusion of the

Eschatology,

than the Scripture

the

was

Suhl,

Haenchen,

the

has not

meaning

2 end of the £ge. sprung

has had more to

Disbelief

in

Schmid,

from

solely

phenomena of prediction,

passage itself.

Grdsser, short

German scholars,

particularly at

group, but

Werner,

Rawlinson,

to the

discourse

of the first

to that

of the Antichrist

least,

Consistent

W. Manson,

we have the face-value

Again,

such as Loisy,

cases,

H. B. Sharman,

Goodspeed,

applies

which

of modern commentators,

at

24-27

but the path to such conclusions

of interpreters,

a description

some instances

E. J.

interpretation

the

vv.

on eschatology.

category.

faces a problem similar

Commentators

with

an exegete to travel.

to verses 14-19.

reference

denied.

that

may be correct,

The second

With

not

facts.

other

in

is

tools,

mean.

whether the meaning is acceptable,

L.

task

primary

do with

see Again, the

coupled the

in prediction

exegesis

may be,

1. These scholars follow E. Meyer in attributing the verses to the early church, them as a symbolic expression of spiritual In more or interpret realities. recent years, C. H. Dodd, however, has allowed for a cataclysmic ending of the

2.

It

Age.

See his

Coming of Christ

needs to be repeated

that

if

(Cambridge,

the chapter

1952),

26f.

is considered

(as some of

83.

of course, with

a perfectly

i. e. what

exegesis, Thus, in

it

is

apparent

to vv.

considering

the

that

everything

if

the

of a universal

If

and it

proves

regard

14-19

the

than

than

as other

first

relegate

then

to the

historical

a local

interpretation

remains

the

given

in

entirety

unembarrassed. description

second

is

school

"ifs"

can be substantiated

realm

of

imagery,

-

what then?

situation

-

or to

on the weight

and four

three

positions

two schools,

as apocalyptic

of these

24-2?

first

can be regarded

school

situation, neither

must choose between

exegete

passage

to do

what has that

exegesis?

of the

stance

can be construed

a local

to

do with

depends upon the

of the

But if

impossible

have to

former

second passage

rather

but

position,

exegetical

viewpoint

unhindered.

exegetically

the

almost

the

as metaphorical, Similarly,

that

should

and 14-19.

24-27

philosophical

valid

Then of

evidence.

vv.

24-27 is today overwhelmingly

and the with

Parousia.

phenomena of verse to be a fitting

appears

Man to the of

world

5f.

has fallen

has rejected

earthquakes,

in

strong

7 forward.

accompaniment

which

(wars,

stand

Him. famines)

out

manifestation

Vincent

Taylor

(the 26 and

of favour,

to the

contrast

The convulsion

of the

of

to the end of the Age

taken as applying

interpretation'

The verses

good reason.

terrestrial

light

Gould's

The description

at these key passages.

Let us look more closely

and

merely

of the heavens of the writes,

coming

Son of "In

of the

the Son of

Apocalypse, such an interpretthe preceding do consider) to contain a Little is the If however chapter viewed as authentic, results. automatically ation different to the in very a prophets exposition style, akin may and more 23-42. See result. Not that

this

24-27 began with Gould. One of the mode of exegeting expressions of it came twenty years previously most powerful with J. S. A Critical Enquiry The Parousia, into the New Testament Doctrine Russell's (London, Second Coming 1878); Our Lord's Alexander Brown, The Great of D. Lamont, Christ Day of the Lord (London, 1890); and the World of Thought (Edinburgh, 21915) 1934); The Epistle (Edinburgh, Priesthood and A. Nairne, of this See, for example, Nairne 207. same approach. expound 1.

-

84.

Man with

clouds),

The "gathering

it

seems probable

of Israel"

See Isa.

seem to have been any plainer

just

how could

Christ

60: 4ßß., Micah 4: 1-T etc. language

Christ

verse and its

have made the. point

as these are capable of another the New Testament teaching evaporated

by such exegesis.

in the Old Testament as

pictured

convey the message of the Son of Man's literal must ask those who apply this

phenomena are meant. "1

objective

is frequently

an event of the end-time. not

that

meaning?

have used to

coming than v. 26. context

of His

metaphorically

return,

if

is true

We -

words

We would also enquire

on the resurrection While it

could

There does

as clear

whether

and the Age to come is not that

the fall

of Jerusalem

1.

St Mark, 518. Cf. J. Schmid, Markus, 245: "Unmöglich ist es, zusammen hier mit V. 14-23 auch V. 24-27 zeitgeschichtlich und mit verstehen zu Berufung auf die atl Propheten, die mit ähnlichen Bildern (vgl. zu V. 24 ß) das Gericht Über Jerusalem und auch rein lokale Strafgerichte schildern, das Judentum beschrieben die Auserwählten der die Sammlung finden auf und zu Gründung der Kirche Die hier geschilderte kosmische Katastrophe zu deuten. des Menschensohns mässen ebenso realistisch verstanden und das Erscheinen Versteht V. in 7f. Katastrophen Drangsale werden wie die irdischen man und dagegen V. 14-23 eschatologisch, daran V. fflgen 24-27 ausgezeichnet so sich an. " Over a hundred years ago, Olshausen commented, "It is beyond all doubt, that the following to an invisible description advent neither relates For in any metaphorical of Christ, nor can be understood sense whatever. Ep (come), ce cxi gKEN although alone might be so and (comp. the observations 1), no passage can be understood on Natth. xxiv. 0'(V ö ep)(e in the 'v pU1[ov uiöC adduced (I which complete phrase, Ev duväNEwc Son in the Man the clouds of cometh v qpEAaiC NE-rk be thus understood. of heaven with power and glory, can with any probability (Comp. Matth. 64; Mark xiv. 62; 1 Thess. iv. 16,17; 2 Peter iii. 10; xxvi. Rev. xix. 11; Dan. vii. 13,14) Let anyone, with an unprejudiced mind, the sphere of ideas familiar to the hearers place himself within of Jesus, in which he promises to and he will entertain no doubt that the clouds, According to appear are literally clouds of light. constant custom, ... deeply founded in the nature of man, all appearances of God are surrounded

in the Old Testament as well as in the New; there is no imagination with light, that can conceive of the Deity under whatever, individual or national, " And on Matthew 24,29, he remarks, any other image than that of light. "According to the scope of the whole -- and the succeeding (30-31) verses ( do not leave a doubt on-this ') the in the sun, subject csrjp signs -cannot be interpreted moon, and stars, allegorically, as representing or ecclesiastical dissolution; relations political and their for political have already disturbances been spoken of, ver. 7. " Matthew (Commentary on T., New York, 1857), 250,247. the New Testament)(E. (Emphasis his. )

85.

the young

helped

to

church

whether those Christians

independence,

attain

persecuted

it

to be doubted

remains

A. D. 70 considered

after

themselves

to

be in the Age of glory. Each and all of the

Son of Man coming

of this just

of the

end" in

the

its

reference

convulsion

Old Testament to

r)

9pe pE

day of Yahweh so often

the fig-tree 6

q}Cp

in the

description.

central

before

statements

preceding

clouds,

The great

bears

KEIvr

linked

pin points to

Verse the

in the prophets,

echo the need for

significance

"the

with

l

event while

and the master of the house, which bracket EKeivq

the

described

See Dan. 12: 1-4.

source.

referred

is

to

witness

tribulation,

of the heavens,

the picture

and succeeding

alertness

as occurring time

of the

32, by its of the the

great of

parables

the reference

in view of its

to proximity.

that A. L. Moore has the edge on Beasley-Murray when he says: hour' that 'that day is no compelling to or understand reason Old the following take them, is to temporal it terms, as precise natural Parousia. the Judgement to Last Testament background the and as references Beasley-Ifurray's were adjective case would be helped if the demonstrative 'If the he indeed, it lapse to his at says, when missing: argument allows break "Have idea time out will you when war present one were asked, any "I do not know the day or hour". in Europe? " and the reply were given, .. Old Testament is that 'that day' the overtones carries whereas point -99,100. which 'the day' in modern usage does not. " Parousia, We think 1. "Since there

is in Matthew Hendriksen's the significant comment upon passage parallel He Mark. least indicating for how Gospel later enquires: understood at writer a be destroyed? "Does He merely mean to say that no one knows when Jerusalem will the light in the Does that sound like 36 of of v. a convincing explanation face the Is the destruction just In 37. of quoted? v. sublime paragraph .. is Jerusalem's fall, the Flood type the by or of earth merely of means of a is to which reference it a type of 'the passing away of heaven and earth' but also 2 Peter 3: 54 made in v. 35? Not only the immediate context, His discourse the answer. Our Lord in 25. furnishes continues ch. ... " to nothing language of 24: 29-31 refers If the lofty more momentous and final destruction in the year A. D. 70 then by the same process than Jerusalem's the very similar words of 25: 31-46 must be given this of reasoning restricted Observe the parallel: in both cases the Son of man appears interpretation. ("his the 'all in great glory, people and elect' nations') are gathered But 25: 46 proves without before Him. possibility of successful contradiction 'And these shall that the end of the age has been reached. into away go .. . but the righteous into life "' punishment: Lectures everlasting on eternal. Michigan, 1951), 24. the Last Things (Grand rapids, 2.

2

86.

The case is

similarly

the matter

"If he asked when

difference

does it

the

"1 summer?

Unless the

that

has not

truly

replied

which provoked the discourse. Mark's

Gospel is particularly

had warned the that the

the

Judgments

of

we have the

it

is

very

issue

that

of the

Cited

5

enquiry

they

disciples

that

the

to

description

of its

fate

by Beasley-Murray,

Jesus,

199.

3.

Mk. 12 and Mt. 23.4.

Kingdom

is pronouncement See Taylor's many others.

the

disciples

Christ

as 13: 14-19

21961),

to witness 4

then

is

of this

within

discusses

prophets

rather

to the

might

It

dissolution

prophecy

15 each refer

and

passage in

of this

discourse

Chapters ll

of the

His

abandoned.

Christ's

manner of the

(London,

of Jerusalem

regarding

and in the

apocalyptists.

description

were shortly

it,

raised

or in

has been shown earlier. as

had been declared

to the

the

from

the setting

presumption

The Parables

This

to the

Because Mark has given

2.

5.

destruction

an immediate

which

such an extended

1.

The temple

announcement

building.

sacred

context,

3 God.

to the

day that

of His

what

the winter that

affirmed

of

2 of besiegement.

Furthermore, important

leaders

church

come in

to

vein

have reference

verses

Christ

end is

similar

14-19

of vv.

long ago lunged at the heart

a condition

precisely

interpretation

to the end of the world,

refers

And C. H. Dodd in

these

temple,

it

make whether

in these verses fits

the

V. G. Simkhovitch

and historical.

as local

for

overwhelming

the than

temple,

and

have been expected.

51.

Mt. 23: 38. obviously St Mark,

genuine according 500-501.

to Vincent

Taylor

and

in Mk 13 mit der Strukturparallele "Wie bereits 6. gesagt, weist der Kontext Aussagen auf Kriegsereignisse. Vv. 7-8 und dem unmittelbar auf V. 14 folgenden das Thema Krieg besonders Die Auslegung von Vv. 7-8 ergab, dass der Evangelist im Zusammenhang mit der in der Einleitung den Krieg zugleich hervorkehrt, ö1To (Vv. 2.4) sieht. äi Tempelzerstdrung Mit Co u vorhergesagten Der Kontext ist nun auch in V. 14 vom Tempel die Rede. legt also nahe, dass Chiffre hier mit der danielischen des Tempels abgezielt auf die Zerstörung "Die befohlene 142. ist. " Pesch, Naherwartungen, Flucht V. 14c-16 und die

6

87.

was the

Neither revolt

of an Arab

J. C. igle

event

sheik"'

of A. D. 70 "similar

or akin

"to

saw the event in better

the

to the

suppression

perspective

suppression of the

Indian

of the Mutiny".

2

when he wrote:

Jerusalem and the temple were the heart of the old Jewish dispensaWhen they were destroyed tion. the old Mosaic system came to an end. The daily the religious feasts, the altar, the holy of sacrifice, the priesthood, holies, were all essential parts of revealed religion Christ till When He died upon the cross their came, but no longer. They were dead, and it only remained that they should work was done. be buried. But it was not fitting that this thing should be done The ending of a dispensation quietly. given with so much solemnity at Mt, Sinai might well be expected to be marked with peculiar The destruction solemnity. so many old saints of the holy templewhere had seen 'shadows of good things to come' might well be expected to form a subject of prophecy. And so it dispensation Not all

today

saw it,

but

would

his

the end of the describes the Great High Priest was ... 3 Himself. bring to to men which had been a schoolmaster see the

words

of Jerusalem

significance

may well

convey

the

sentiments

and the of the

Temple as Iyyle

early

church,

OAt/ii

lassen V. 17-20 an einen unbarmherzigen, unvermeidlich -Schilderung OTaV Oben wurde gezeigt, Krieg denken. Mehr noch! wie der schonungslosen dass Vordersatz bezogen ist auf das Zeichen von V. 4; nun ist unleugbar, dass V. 4 selbst Daraus folgt, auf die Tempelverwtistung von V. 2 anspielt. Die V. 14 sich mit V. 2 berührt; den Tempel im Auge. beide haben Übrigens dass Verwüstung V. 2 macht es äusserst angek{indigte wahrscheinlich, Sinn bei Da 1k 13,14, abgesehen von dem, was der richtige EPr1M Waic trostlose bedeutet: die Vera{lstung oder 1 Nakk ist, oder der leere, Zustand, 151. "Les versets Redaktion, der die Folge davon ist. " Lambrecht, 15 ä 18, qui insistent dune fuite imm6diate et rapide, sur la necessite 'Car ces jours-lä le verset 19: preparent seront des jours de tribulation. . .' Bref la fuite s'impose, est imminente. parce qu'une catastrophe sans precedent Cf. K. Weiss, Exegetisches Plus haut dejä, 79. on zur Irrtumlosigkeit. . ., a interne 23. l'unite des 14 de la toute a souligne versets qui va pericope On ne doit done pas separer le le verset 19 de ce qui precede et en faire debut d'une nouvelle Pour justifier prophetie sur la fin du monde. cette le P. Lagrange et beaucoup d'autres derniere position, alleguent que dans Mc. XIII, 14-18 on a un peril localise, dü ä une armee et auquel il sera possible tandis d'echapper XIII, 19-20 decrit par la fuite, tine catastrophe que lt. de l'omnipotence divine qui vient mondiale, et frappe tous les hommes: alors evidemment la fuite On pent n'gtre serait un non sens. pas convaincu par " A. Feuillet, "Le discours de Jesus sur la ruine du temple cet argument. (1948), Luc Marc XIII 10(1,5-36", RB, LV d'apres 481. et The Good News, 274.2.

1.

Schweizer,

3.

S. Matthew (London, 1856),

317.

T. W. Hanson,

Teaching,

231.

88.

and of the

that

of Mark's

author

discourse

the last

And this

of Christ's

being

the

case,

recorded by the Synoptic

of what had been the centre

to the passing

allude

Gospel.

it

is

strange

not

should

writers

of the

and mainspring

'once holy faith'. Some object

(those

contexts

very

a desecrating

with äyiÖC

2 the Temple. desecration

fate

vital

to which

the

of a holy

expression

very

O'nou

place

parallels

and 7: 14,34. temple

which

following

Jer.

verses.

temple

is

nation

is

never

But after

is

Dan. 9: 26,27;

The general

in Mark 13,

11: 31; 12: 11.

is

apparent

always

O. T. associated

T611c

in Scripture

its

hint

of the as Christ's

so far

only,

for

4

call

it

for

of the temple is

See, for

example, Jer.

the

chapter,

catastrophe the

neglect

judgment the

lack

of specific

in the

described

of the

destruction

involving

26: 6,9, in the

of abominations

same destruction

and the

the

to specify

the fate

the presence

14 of this

v.

the temple is no evidence that

1.

it

and by inference

identical

this

for

and therefore

expressed.

referred

The situation

it,

to,

are

its

Matthew's

and over

one site

of Jerusalem.

7: 30 shows that

pollute

to

in is

1

with

In the prophets,

the fate

with

temple.

661

refer

exist

of the temple in detail. linked

24: 15 alludes)

and its

temple

3

were concerned.

inevitably

Mt.

the

nor

the Yj'IDO

that

used over

au

could

Jerusalem is

point

on Jerusalem

And Mark's

Old Testament

13: 14 neither

contexts

attack is

hearers

But the

named.

specifically

in M.

that

the razed

and the

city the

holy

reference

place. to

is not in view.

2.

Lev. 16: 2; Acts 6: 13 etc.

"undoubtedly the phrase 'where he should not be' refers Schweizer 3. affirms, to the temple, " The since the entire passage presupposes a Jewish situation. bei Da sich zweifellos Good News, 272. "Da das_ ßdgAuyNa im Tempel befindet, Formel Mk 13,14 eine Anspielung ist es ratsam, auch in der unbestimmten auf den dadurch wird das ßödXuypoc Tempel zu sehen: eigentlich erst ein profanier. " Lambrecht, Greuel. Redaktion, 152. ender 4.

M. Hooker,

The Son of Man in Mark (London,

1967),

153.

89.

tools

of exegesis

applied

to vv.

13 negate the viewpoints

categorized

earlier

as belonging

The ordinary

What should be said of the third includes the

the

both

separates

yet

world,,

who see both

Not all

differ

example,

Christ,

to

work

the

one concerning Not so Rigaux,

advent. united

of the

in

by Christ

the

double reference, From a faith they to

point EßTaI,

OUK1

single

are hardly

the Kai -

twofold %

question

Tt

kE O(c I

-ro

into

in Mark and Luke, it

Saint

3. the

Matthew probably first had already

second

were indissolubly position

is

similar

an exclusively

nor

for

a

'

but

may seem acceptable, for

commentators,

ETV -

example, TaGToC

11&1-

r`l'i7V,

KxI

o«

TTocpovai

exeget-

;...

the

that

accounts

the disciples

of the

same enquiry

had in view a single

of Jerusalem was a significant

include this have taken Scholars 1. view who C. Cranfield, A. B. Bruce, B. Rigaux, Müller,

2.

the

other

of

and eschatological:

OrIc

-rnc

consideration

is evident

of which the fall

24: 3:

ag1.. lsiov cuvoC od

Toü

of historical

of

two discourses

we must allow

...

Most of these of Matt.

arrangement

historical

such viewpoints

tolerable.

the

Cranfield's

satisfactory,

a mingling

end of the Age in this

two perspectives

an exclusively is

for

the

that

end of

and Rigaux,

and the

temple,

the

at

Lagrange

considers

presentation.

standpoint

But when one takes

only,

who holds

interpretation

eschatological

ically

ruin

"Neither

He says:

Rigaux's.

of the

and the

as he blended

Evangelist

the discourse

crisis

lines.

The former

two. one and

to schools

l

other?

identical

along

considerably.

Mark 13 to be the

the

end of Jerusalem

the

it

interpret

same chapter, for

them one from

greater

of Mark

and 14-19

namely that

view -

of A. D. 70 and the

crisis

24-27

found

event

3 Note the part.

W. Beyschlag, G. E. Ladd.

F.

Godet,

E. F. K.

Mark, 402. distinguished transpired.

the

two events

because,

at

the

time

he wrote,

90.

in Mark 13: 4.

parallelism

In

TTo,re

-

TL

TOCÜTa

-

TO(G ro(

Qr«L

-

ýEýAq

the

effect,

of the

question

The most obvious

of division

point

tied

obvious link

following c

It is

ß6AUy

Still

same verse,

t

just

this

Na

chasm of centuries.

Some select

two.

take

place,

to the Jerusalem,

particularly

is finding

v.

24p but

the

it

is

its

upon v. 21, but only by ignoring

fix

settle

school,

v. 20, despite

Others prefer

to the preceding

the statement

which links

in mind that

of this

the two crises,

for

v.

the

connects

be kept

against

the

others

The majority

as closely

commentators

verse.

EKwvocl

must ever

riveted

"When will

is,

as separating

between

with v. 19.

passages.

9PEP

disciples

for

to the preceding

in this

Tä Tc

csuvTýýeiß9aý

difficulty

those who view the discourse

obviously

T1OCVTOC

be the sign of it? "

and what will

precise

ߺjNEiov

-ro

v.

19 despite

verse

24 which

tribulation and without

the

fact

that description.

to they previous introduces by the

heralded any hint

the

and

Parousia

coming

of the

of a separating

1

the shift Compare the comments of Schmid and Lagrange, 1. adopted particularly by the latter the yöT of v. 21 of Mt. 24 to be only a when he declares . __ is unfaithful We think that Lagrange at this point form. with regard to the "Diejenige Deutung, foundation. His position facts. has no concerning P, _yä findet, die in V. 14 bis 23 das Ende Jerusalems vorausgesagt muss hier einen Übergang Ignorierung jeglicher ungemein schroffen annehmen , da unter völliger Ereignisse Perspecktive oder weniger fernen einer nahen und solche einermehr Denn wenn auch wenigstens Zukunft fol gen. bei Markus unmittelbar aufeinander (siehe dagegen Mt 24,29 'alsbald jener Tage. ') der nach der Drangsal . . V. V. Zwischenraum 14-23 24-27 unbestimmt und zwischen zeitliche gelassen wird, dass der Evangelist ihn nur nicht verwischen, sich doch der Eindruck so lässt "Chrysostome als gering angesehen hat. " Markas, 245" et J4r8me que noun ä discours des ä dans leur la raine de Jerusalem is fin application suivons et deliberement le commencement du second theme qu'au v. 23. du monde, ne placent le yä Ce qui est tree fort pour ce seas, c'est au debut de cette, pericope,

_p` etroitement dans Mt. comme dans Mc., qui semble relier de tout le discours. C'est precisement la difficulte

ä debut ce ce qui precede. Mais noun pensons qu'il

91.

The great

OpTv &

A yw

Apgv

pic aü-1T) p Lagrange, this

and others

must be on a par with

believing

Such an application exegesis,

phical,

which

The first But,

usually we read

of Christ

Mk. 8: 38,

texts, of

that

namely,

literal

explain to

who are

find

17: 25.

Carroll's

as the

surely

characters

every morning before

both

a broader

most arbitrary

'E.

breakfast. of

and philos-

Ellis's

for

it

11: 16;

found

sometimes

Ea-ri v

the

12: 39,41,42,45, is in

that

some Qumran

involving

New Testament's

wpoc

YEVEoc

is

suggestion2

to that

to the

saying".

meaning

See Mt.

period

ý(JXm-ro

exegetical

3, yE VEÖC

of

connotation

somewhat akin as

but

crisis,

away Christ's"hard

signified.

of an indefinite

expressions

things

stratagems,

New Testament

has a similar

generations,

eschatological

the

Luke 11: 50f.,

here

_yEVEä

in

first

strength.

to is

adopted

the

of one of Lewis

described

the

are

have been devised

contemporaries 23-26,

has been rightly

and ingenious

tack

wherever

behaviour

of

rý yEve

ye-ML. to

28-31

sundry impossible

feat

30.1

v.

h19 T,0( F- f

w.

apply the

and a veritable

Various

oü

is

1CKUTD( -rräv-roc

DO

Busch,

who practised

however,

stumbling-block,

a number usage

in

of such

1 Jn.

4 2: 18.

a n'admettre ya une soudure pliitot organique qui conduirait qu'un 11,45; thIme. Deux 111, de Dan. l'analogie seul sitivant qu'un raisons: a) il ya de nouveau une tribulation; ce apres la consummation du persecuteur, b) le distincts, d'interPalle; sont deux horizons sans aucune indication des deuce discours ou du moires des deux themes, qui doivent parallelisme (cf. toes deux RB. 1906, p. 395). Le parallelisme la deetresse par commencer des deux discours ou du moires des deux themes, qui doivent commencer toes deux (cf. etre RB. Le detresse 1906, 395). la doit donc yökp p. une liaison par de pure forme, sans portee pour les idees. " Saint Matthieu, 462-63. ici

lien

The Good News, 281, is representative of those who accept the "Certainly 'all these things' meaning of the text when he says: plain must the parousia include "In dem Zeitraum dieser of the Son of Man. " Cf. Lohmeyer. dieses geschehen; lebenden Generation jetzt fiber Geschlechter wird alles dieses Geschledrt vergeht Geschlechter sind vorübergegangen, nicht mehr, sondern " Markus, 281. Beasley-Murray, dieses 99f. Mark Thirteen, alles geschehen. sieht 1.

Schweizer,

2.

Luke,

4.

See also

246.3. Heb. 9: 26.

And particularly

rt . yýveöc

i-r1. c

92.

This

has much to

recommend its

of the two crises

linking

the usual meaning of

y6ve-

A. L. Moore is with could

to the

apply

in v.

Toc3-roc v.

29, where

He says the

".

is

it if

..

most recent

clear the

that

reference the

upon the contemporary really

End only,

all

generation.

Parousia

from kt

yivwt3KE-r

followed and by v. the the

by

0

oüpavöC

is fý

expression-

-

too

Parousiag

solemn

fýHgpc

how incongruous

It

T(

to the

in

same word in view.

taken

as being

5-23) are to come

by saying

ö-rocv

nV.

But the

y

but the event itself

all

tarry

detaches

Mq-tE.

-rau-roc

in v.

statement

the

to that

to be limited is

in

Tam Tm

.. 30 is

-rrapEXEVaovtaI

mean just

cannot

that

that

a technical the

signs

for

fall event, term

of the

centuries!

..

of Jerusalem.

.2 One,

and secondly, for

the

imminent

End.

3

event

The signs surely

132.

We are aware that many commentators the meaning of 2. restrict to merely a guarantee of the permanence of Christ's words as in in its present that its appropriateness is we consider context Furthermore, it is a question for that view. whether in Mt. 5: is intended. than a forecast, rather guarantee,

3.

hand

30 can be under-

of v.

(w. End the of

other

End are 29 is

in v.

expedient

'of, -Inx6o ..

-ro

on the

to the

prior

an old

5-23ý because v. 29 itself

EKei Vtl

to teach

that

is understandable

Koci rl

on two counts

far

would take place,

1.

Tai-t'o<

and

111

in vv.

Eyy/ cb-

32, which

expression

Besides,

the

that

Träv-fa

'signs'

not do.

will

is considered,

repeat

reference

events

that

the

but

5-27,

TaüToc

of

v. 29 can mean the signs listed the

the

to

He contends

of vv.

repeated

the Gospels is remembered.

scholars

verse.

only

need when the

the chapter

throughout

discourse

stood as emphasizing that

But this

meets the

30 must have an identical

preceding

events

ä

troublesome

entire

hardly

one throughout

one of the

to this

reference

into

but

Lohmeyer, Markus, 283.

this expression Mt. 5: 18, but too felicitous 18 only a

93.

if

cease to be signs

this

be the

the very purpose of the fig-tree

in v.

rröcv-M(

and thus Christ

the

points

and therefore

imminence

of the

the

prediction, expressed

la

certitude

decisive

final

the

terms

explain

Dodd declares

are depicted

to

of exclude

of Beasley-Murray's (21: 32),

altogether

discourse.

Furthermore,

of the

as part

judgments

tribulation

would

and others,

have set

of the

also

of

witness

quel'oeuvre

dans l'approche

spiritual of the

done pas la

de Christ

sur

the

realities

processes event. n2

own more comprehensive

du Royaume nest expiatrice

imminence

appealing

form of historical

in the dramatic of the

forth

regarding

"When the profound

that

immediate his

language

New Testament

and inevitability

of Dodd within

de la proximite

essentiel

of the

to

certainty

the view

of Jerusalem

C. Cranfield,

advent.

in

time

whole

-rbcrrroc

embrace the whole

fall

the addition reference

the

or countered

Cullmann,

a situation

underlying

by Moore destroys

1

positions

philosophical

includes

the

deliverance.

final

the

of the

Luke omits

that to

regarded

C. H. Dodd, 0.

are

out

makes TTOV-roc

evidently

End,

presented

that

objection

any limitation

out

he has not

The latter

case.

the

but

24-27,

vv.

30 rules

taken

parable.

to Beasley-Murray's

Moore replies

The position

case.

la

date

croix

0. Cullmann

suggestion: finale, constitue

involved

"L'el'ement

mais bien l'etape

du Royaume de Dieu. "3

1. Jesus, 261. Others who understand v. 30 as including the Parousia include Allen, Mark, ; Ktlmiel, Promise, 61; Klostermann, Markus Evangelium, 154; Gould, Mark, 253; Taylor, St Mark, 521. 2.

Parables,

71.

(Paris, 1945), 27. Cranfield's Le Retour du Christ 3. to the is similar position "The clue to the meaning of the nearness of the End is the realization foregoing. of God's Saving Acts in Christ-the unity that the of the essential realization Crucifixion, Resurrection, Events of the Incarnation, Ascension, and Parousia

Event. in one sense a real are sees as one divine intervention

The foreshortening, in the future that

by which the Old Testament which from the viewpoint of

94.

We cannot than

to

truth,

but

if

statements

is

apparent

chapter

as did

that its

the first

of the

some resolution

(particularly

30)

v.

as intellectual,

we think

they

do not

who illustrates

the

consistent

itself

speak the

comments,

for

all

to do so, actually

This

in

all,

well

whole

facts

involved

of history

"monstrous" we consider

strengthens

exegesis in is

by Kimmel. that

the position

of these

this

thus the

approach aware

reach out verses in

as much emotional,

the

for

to

modern age,

instinctively

meaning

plain

reaction,

wrestling

and the

has been labelled

the

that

been able

in the

readers

present-day

problem

augur

pretation

Particularly

readers.

exegetical

age has rarely

post-apostolic

creates.

does not

with

but

theology

abstract

to Mk. 13.

applied

of the passage of the centuries, for

to

as more appropriate

They speak truth,

exegesis.

It this

these

view

some cases,

stimulated.

One

to make Mk. 13

effort

whose own inter-

Feuillet,

We will

notice

commentator,

a few of his intending

without

of school four.

ä Ou bien Alors en effet trouve on se reduit cette alternative. il faut soutenir dans sa trompe en faisant coincider que Jesus s'est de la subversive reponse les deux evenements, hypothese non seulement foi chretienne, inconciliable avec les passages mais encore critiquement de fonder une religion et une qui attribuent ä Jesus l'idee nouvelle 11 dune destine hierarchie precisement societe visible stable, pourvue ä faire egalement avec les paraboles inconciliable oeuvre de propagande; ou le royaume est compare ä un grain de seneve, au levain, au froment % l'ivraie, d'abord puis, qui croft avec aux Juifs, ä une eigne confiee Ou bien il faut chercher apres leur condamnation, aux Gentils;. .. Bans le present de distinguer discours traits certains qui permettent les deux evenements et de montrer que le Christ ne les a pas confondus.

Mais cette

entreprise

des commentateurs parait

etre

une veritable

gageure.

...

Franchement, les deux themes

si Von veut soutenir ensemble que Jesus, ayant traits de la ruine du temple et de la fin du monde, les a (1), distingues cependant parfaitement on ne peut le faire qu'ä priori de se tromper, sur 1'impossibilite en s'appuyant pour le Christ car les documents qui nous rapportent de faire son discours ne permettent aucune

is both past and future, the New Testament writers is not only a visual for the distance actually brings out an essential illusion; unity, which is not so apparent "St Mark Thirteen", 1.

Promise,

97n.

in between from a position (1954), SJThVII 288.

the

Ascension

and the Parousia.

"

95.

Lagrange le reconnait nette entre ces deux 4v4nements. ä evangelistes, il etant les de temps suppose que et volontiers, encore de l'esperance incoercible de la ýrochaine autre sous l'impression venue de lour Maitre, favorise la penombre" (L'Evangile de auraient plutot a ä Paris, Jesus-Christ, 478). On hesite p. s'arreter une teile 1 le faire hypothese; desespoir de cause. on ne pourrait qu'en discrimination

Let as the

us briefly

fourth

is

whose task

would

do its

the

founding

to propagate

that

urges

also

He declares

position.

to Jesus

attribute

the

work

Feuillet's

consider

to be irreconcilable

Christian

with

message to the

rest

indicate

These are popular

period.

passages

and a stable,

in particular,

parables,

a long

over

it

of a new religion,

the

growth

to what we have categorized

objections

visible

which society, Ile

the world.

of that

the

church

objections

which

the

Gospels

must

be considered. As regards teach for

Christ's

a task

the

fulfilment

which

has commented, preaching

Having

taking

for

Jesus

had not it

have laid

that

is

training

difficult

Lagrange similarly

the times of the Gentiles

intended affirms

to

phase

of His

on training

pioneers

'be with

him'

prior

to the Cross, the

short

preaching

of Christ's

tour

ministry As A. L. Moore

disciples.

much more extensive

to understand

much to Feuillet,

Christ

was the

that

of its

were called

had in mind further,

such emphasis

that

Twelve

that

training

to note that

antedates

to the

disciples,

granted

of the

But this

devoted

conceded

centuries. that

vocation

"If

by the

he should

tour,

of the

and His

The Twelve

is important

It

was specially

must be conceded

church,

death.

forth'.

in Mk. 6: 6ßß.

recorded

of the

to His

subsequent

it

argument,

establishment

'sent to be and only

first

why after

this

short

them. "2

we must next

criticize

him for

the work of the church to involve that

there

would be shorter

are no grounds for

than the ages allotted

believing to

"Le discours de Jesus sur la raine du temple d'apres Marc XIII 1. Feuillet, Luc Ma, 5-36", RB, LV (1948), 436-489. 2.

Parousia,

97-98.

et

96.

Judaism. l

On the

there

contrary,

we know of no evidence that

completed

within

Another the of

universal

position

true

presentation,

pattern.

Both

Evangile

I.

fourth

by cosmic

more detailed

in

view

is

fall

is

signs

agree

still

OAjiic

of the

and then

some respects,

and E. E. Ellis

a time-lag

for

This

is

school

almost

however, an exagger-

represents,

followed

Howard Marshall

exegetical

and made provision

in Mark we have mention

though

the

was concerned,

end of the Age.

It

Exegetically,

so believing.

church could not have been

In Luke 21, Jerusalem's

situation.

-roiocÜ-T-rj

Luke's

historicizing

German scholars.

While

yEyoveV

Mark,

for

thinking

of the

A. D. 70 and the

between

eschatologically.

1.

to the

among recent

of the

Ob

generation.

Luke has historicized

length

great

reason

and the early 2

objection that

concept

ation

that

every

as Christ's

so far

to the disciples

task allotted

is

oVöC the advent,

retains

that

viewed

Luke is

the

same

not

Mark. 3

selon

Saint

Luc (Paris,

21921),

529.

Easton has commented: ""We should naturally As regards the growth parables, to duty least the time have in but overstress a parable, we at elements not the is development there Jesus' the that that of no compares parable of note kingdom to the growth of an oak tree from an acorn; grain and present " Christ, 163. mustard seed grow up in a few weeks, while leaven works overnight. to a similar And Bultmann refers parable, accompanied by its interpretation, "0 you fools, found in the Epistle of Clement: a grapevine consider a plant, First it sheds the old leaves, then the young shoots sprout, for example. then flowers, the ripe grapes then the green grapes, finally then leaves, You see how quickly is ripe. Even so quickly the fruit appear.. and suddenly judgment come, as the Scripture God's final testifies: He will come will the suddenly the Lord will and will not tarry, come to His temple, quickly Jesus and the Holy One for whom you wait. " I Clem. 23.4-5 cited by Bultmann, Beasley-Murray Word, 34. from Haupt approvingly: quotes also the following "Everything said about the parousia andthe events that precede it continually hence the presupposition is-that those moves in the second person plural, to see it; further, not in one single place is the addressed would live " Jesus, 184. reckoned with that they all would die beforehand. possibility 2.

Historian (London, Luke: Marshall, 3. and Theologian The Gospel of Luke (Century Bible n. s. )(London, 1966),

1970), 244ff.

135;

Ellis,

97.

Lagrauge's view (mentioned above) of-7BI is

typical

with

by the

interpreted

Evangelist

could

Lucan

not

for

Having three

first

schools

up to

the

this

one hand,

and Beasley-Murray Olivet

discourse

world, is

be construed

as via

to the

by the weight

and the only

the

fate

generation

default.

It

of exegetical

by way of refutation

frequent

the

carry

on its

evidence. positions

with to

of the

positions

of the

fourth,

can successfully

Strauss

that

listening

of the

Schmid,

in mind.

weaknesses

which

of Jerusalem

stands

of

at Jerusalem,

sanctuary

exegetical

supposed

other,

Inasmuch

3

approach

on the

'

the

assignment

shown by their

of the

We consider et al.

of the

Markan account.

as the

links

both

has been offered

as is

weaknesses

investigation.

and promises

to be correct

real

its

with

be

own conclusion,

was that

months.

or Luke had centuries

point,

the

last

withstand

not

Christ

agreed, should

His

Gospels,

exceeding

underfoot

of interpretation,

detailed

the

that

the

considered

we are now shut

that

trampling

of Luke 21: 24 with

contrasting

a period

the

have missed

and many others,

Synoptic

least

expression

Synoptics.

other

and of the

or at

Luke's

back to Dan. 8: 13,14

points

reference

be demonstrated

cannot

Acts

have contemplated

2300 evening-mornings it

in the

passages

in The Date of the

expressed

as the

parallel

that

ago contended

years

who sixty

, -Ov v

Few of them have read,

of many commentators.

Harnack,

,

pd i
and Renan on the day in the

end of the This

Christ.

victory

and is

own feet, Most of this of the

asserting

other

shown

evidence interpreters.

1.121. the "treading Compare wording of Lu. 21: 24 and Dan. 8: 13 regarding underfoot" Beasley-Murray, Jesus, It See 203-204. Jerusalem. of should comments also of be kept in mind that Dan. 8: 13 is saying the same thing as Dan. 7: 25, but using imagery Dan. this it is 8 which Luke adopts. Easton imagery, different of and Gentiles" the Lu. "the 21: 24: "The saying is based on times of of comments on 7,1lß. 12: 8: 13f., The Dan. Gospel St Luke According to as such passages .. ." (Edinburgh, Beasley-Hurray Jesus, Marshall, 1926), 312. 247. Likewise agrees. 2.

Luke,

3.

135n.

245. Markus, 'Schmid, e. g .

2

98.

Vv. 14-20 do refer

by the

coming

by the

generation

of the

piece

Mark 13 just

are more becoming

which

At this diverge

event,

point,

.

of

v.

as it

stands

than

fourth the

to

of critical

orthodoigr.

from the viewpoint

of its

bearing

is

that

that

it and turnings

l

espoused, we wish to We believe

evidence to be gleaned from Mark 13 on this

considered

can be said

twistings

skilful

just

it

view

exegetes.

of the position

inaugurated

both are to be witnessed

In summary,

this

without

to blacksmiths

in support

the great tribulation

30.

for

evidence

24-27 cannot be taken

and vv.

Purthermore,

to Christ,

from the beaten track

is additional rarely

PaAuy[jx

listening

most significant

understands

historical

and both are connected with

metaphorically,

the

to a local,

topic,

that

there

which is

on the issue under

discussion. Nany exegetes

out

that

Christ's

discourse

is

a midrash

frequently for the fourth suggests a valid school which argument "'-. He Man' is a conception the Son passes unnoticed. says: seeing of .. to the death of martyrs. In context, however, Nk 9: 1 very closely allied themselves but of those facing speaks to the situation not of the martyrs and it holds out for them the promise of consolation. martyrdom, If I'Mk 13: 30 is similar. 'this is going to undergo all the generation' tribulation that this which Mark 13 entails, and it is to be recalled for people who had already tribulation, chapter was formulated experienced demands that this then fairness the promised generation also experience If the promise of the parousia is to have any relevance vindication. at all then it must be promised for their lifetime. That the for those addressed, just before the end is not just of Israel should be greatest suffering some theologoumenon Messianic the point is that the called woes; apocalyptic there and it was the suffering forth was already suffering which called the expectation of the speedy coming of the end, and not the other way around. is a disease characterized Experience by apocalyptic fever, of persecution to the proportional and the nearness of the expected end is directly This acceleration of the persecution. severity of the end because of tIf is in ISS 13: 20, the Lord had not very well expressed suffering (= the days be no one would saved escape a martyr's death); shortened 1.

Lloyd

have pointed

Gaston

for the on Another,

but

sake of the 453-54.

elect

whom he chose he shortened

the

days. '"No

Stone

99.

1 upon Daniel.

It

the

Son of Man, for

the

awaiting

discourse

by its

2

and its

expansion

in

Let the

it

ravaging

sermon.

It

of any great judgment

of the

kingdom,

eschatological 4

that

be noted

9: 24-27 city

and just

gap in time

between which

is

the

and temple

significant

\IPW the on

allusions

11: 31 to the

passages

end of

as prophecies

from Mark 13, Christ

judging

is

was a

respect.

that

is

these

regarded

and,

Son of His Age in this

typical

links

fulfilment3

complete

Olivet

time

to the

from the reference

apart

the

9: 24-2T,

in Christ's

Jewry

book.

most part

Daniel

re-interpreting

been shown that,

has often

only

passage

with

the

is

there the

the

implied

which

in

the

Olivet

passage

and the

city

clearly

of the

Danielic

the

of the

devastation

accompanies

in

no hint

in

ushering is

such a connection

in Daniel

subsequent

up of the Messianic

setting

kingdom. Seventy weeks of years are decreed concerning your people and to to transgression, to the finish sin, holy end put an city, your to bring in iniquity, to for to righteousness, everlasting atone and holy to both place. most anoint a and vision and prophet, seal ... be cut off, the sixty-two And after and one shall weeks, an anointed is to come shall the have the prince of who nothing; people and shall flood, Its the the city destroy with a come shall end sanctuary. and And he decreed. desolations there be to the are war: end shall and half for for of one week; and many covenant with make a strong shall to the week he shall cease; and upon offering and sacrifice cause the desolate, the wing of abominations until come one who makes shall decreed end is poured out on the desolator. Dan. 9: 24-27 Christ and Lagrange

1.

assayed

no'mathematical

Exegesis

C. H. Dodd, More New Testament 145,235. L. Hartman, Prophecy,

2.

As Daniel

to

in Mark 13: 20 have an allusion we

P. P. Bruce, Biblical

reinterpreted

but

calculations,

according

Dan. 9: 24.

to Lohmeyer

Far more certain

in the Qumran Texts (London, 1960),

Studies,

69;

Farrer,

the seventy years

St Matthew

of Jeremiah

88;

and St Mark,

29.

in Judaism that 3. Lloyd Gaston declares that the widespread interpretation "the 490 years of Daniel 9 were just coming to an end" casts light on the Parousia emphasis in Mark 13. See No Stone on Another, 468. 4.

Cf.

Mark 13: 2;

and Luke 19: 41-44.

16;

100.

is

the

that

fact

the

discourse,

in the eschatological

ushering

the

temple,

would

of the

ij17V

9: 24-27

and. the presentation

being

As surely

as Daniel

and the

city

end,

the

of

time

no great

is with

of Johannes

The words

the

the

holy

Messianic attack

Both

people.

the Messianic

chapter

era as

mountain".

O. T. Apocalypse.

as the

pap between

thoughtful

the

namely

on "the

events

of the

anointing

and its

eschatological

Weiss merit

end of sin and the

ages -

onslaught

same sequence

suggests so it

plus

of 11: 31-12: 13 picture

by the Antichrist's

Thus Mark 13 presents

the final

temple,

its

re-applied

are

of pattern.

that

of the

crisis

greatest

as a whole

a similarity

and with

upon Jerusalem,

precipitated

passage

righteousness,

of everlasting succeed

of this

thus anticipated

The book of Daniel in

themes

great

the

attack

on the,

'

discourse. attention:

jüdischen der Form der Jesus Zukunft die nach schon selber sich ... NessiasWie Endzeit-Erwartungen habe. seiner mit er sich gedacht hat, so werden Vorstellung angeschlossen an die Weissagung Daniels ihn für Apokalyptik der die Lehren in Zukunftsdingen anderen auch 2 massgebend gewesen sein. Loisy approach, Weiss,

speaks

holds

conformed

it

as surely

as Daniel

before

similarly.

some of his

Loisy

the

to the

glorious

While

that

the

author

frame-work taught

of the

traced

only

appearance

we usually

insights

exegetical

disagree

a short of the

with

his

are undeniably

valuable.

eschatological

discourse

by Daniel.

He stresses

time

of desolation

Messiah,

so with

the

Markus,

193.

for

the

fundamental As with has fact

that

Jerusalem

presentation

of

Mark 13.3 I

1.

See also

thesis

chapter

3.2.

from commentators are representative references quotations between hark 13 and 9: 24-27 of Daniel. "Suivant le cadre des semaines, dans la prophttie il faisait entendre plutot temps Jerusalem un relativement pour court de desolation,

The following on the relationship trace par Daniel, 3.

qu'il

y aurait

de toutes terminerait et calamites religieuse sortes, se qui profanation Ces Messie. jours du l'apparition seraient abreges, parce glorieuse par ', tous les tout hommes, chair', c'est-. cela, et non seulement sans -dire que, C S

101.

a la mort tous les periraient, et que Dieu ne veut pas livrer ou dü fuir ont au moment a paru 'l'abomination'"; mais is. Jude ä et le monde entier souffrir, ne sera pas seule sera en proie aux douleurs (Ceffonds, du grand avenement. " Les 1908), II1 424. rangiles synoptigues "We have no doubt. in general are right that. in expositors assuming, .. .. direct is to the treat fontal reference on the one hand, that our Lord's in chapter ix. 24-27, and in assuming, that in the prediction on the other, which he quotes, as well as in his own mind, there was a reference expression to something that was to happen in connection with the destruction of Jerusalem (Emphasis ours. ) Matthew's by the Romans. " Morison, Memoirs of Christ, 507-508. "The Greek phrase. from the Septuagint, Greek, Dan 9: 27. comes or version of .. ... By the time of our Gospel, the original reference of the passage had been lost " of, and it was merely a mysterious sight prophecy which yet was to be fulfilled. Branscomb, Mark, 237. ". .. the meaning of the prophecy was not regarded as having been exhausted by its contemporary fulfilment, and the mysterious phrase of desolation. about the abomination was regarded as a prophetic word still .. to find fulfilment in the future. " Rawlinson, ". destined in Mark, 187.; .. Apocalypse takes up those tragic-events Mark the Little through which Israel the destruction it uses a Danielic must pass, and especially of the temple. .. the Danielic The words 'come to an end' or vocabulary, and follows pattern. (for "The 'end') " 'fulfilment' have a Danielic Carrington, Mark 272. sound. word chapter of Mark is telos, which has the meaning of aim, which is used in this We find it in Daniel objective and fulfilment, as well as finality. purpose, ... historical ix, where it seems to imply the finale or outcome of the present in Israel, including, for instance, the capture and of the city afflictions In this the cessation of the daily sacrifice, which is itself an 'end'. ... it assumes the meaning of the final fulfilment under of the prophecies context " "A is direct this be. Ibid., 275. now reference may whatever consideration, 'When lector Daniel, the is intelligence: to bidden to his ye and use made let him that of desolation standing where it ought not see the abomination ' it The reference is to the phrase in Daniel ix: 27. understand. readeth ... Apocalypse; it is is clear to us at once what is being announced in the Little " desecration Ibid., desolation of agent and of comparable second a character. a "Daniel does contemplate the destruction 278. of the city and temple, as the lector intelligent 279. would find if he turned to Daniel ix: 26. " Ibid., (who in a mysterious Daniel, ". Prince-Messiah passage, speaks of a may .. 'the Messiah will be the high priest be of his day), and a verse later says that This chapter of Daniel contributed one or two important or concepts cut off'. to the tradition in Mark: expressions the Messiah cut off (Mark viii-31i Dan ix. 26,27: ix. 31, x. 33)? (Mark xiii. 2, xiv. the sanctuary destroyed 58, xv. 29). (Mark war, or wars xiii. 7). tous les Juifs, elus. Ceux-ci

the end (Mark xiii. 7,13) . the abomination of desolation

(Mark xiii.

14).

Now Jesus certainly of Messiah in xiv. 62, and combined it accepted the title Son Man Daniel the the of of of vii. 23, who comes with the clouds symbolism with Kingdom God; the from but it looks as if he also took heaven receives and of in Daniel ix. 26,27, since he made into account the death of the Prince-Messiah it in his those apocalyptic; would seem that he saw in them an verses use of times through which Israel image of the tragic was to pass during that evil the Messiah cut off, wars and rumours of wars, the temple destroyed, generation; it desolation the 183. standing of where ought not. " Ibid., abomination and

f"Setzen wir voraus,

dass die geprägte Wendung To' Abuyr., aIrl CýNWQewC der sie mit dem Vorlagetext Dan 12,11 entnommen sei, so konnte der Evangelist, tibernahm, durchaus an die Zerstorung des Tempels denken. In Dan 12,11 ist zwar nur von der Entweihung-des Tempels die Rede, der Ausdruck in Dan 12,11 unmittelbar

102.

force

The full

Christ's

of the book of Daniel

Neither

He nor

Antichrist

and the

Therefore,

so far

"it

argument

they

as Christ

Neither

the

kingdom

of the 2nd century

in that

forecasts

book regarding

to have been completely if

vas concerned,

as we remember

He, nor His contemporaries,

as a pseudonymous production

considered

Messianic

becomes apparent

only

"it

thus

the

fulfilled. then

was written",

thus

must be". On this

was faithful fourth This

present

to the Old Testament.

attitude

thought B. C.

of the

school school

to

that

therefore,

basis,

additional

of the

of

interpreters

retains

the

weaknesses.

Here again,

in what they

affirm,

but

Old Testament

that

presentation

more consonant

strengths

Christ's

of schools the

as is

so often

false

in what they

with

the

in Daniel, facts

one and two, case,

the

of the

concept

than but

heresies

future

we find

the

any other.

sheds their prove

"true

deny".

bezieht wo von dem die Rede zurück, sich aber wie auch Dan 11,31 auf Dan 9,26f. Vielleicht der Leser gerade auf diesen der die Stadt verwüstet. ist, soll In Dan 9,26f. der sich von Mk 13,2 her bereits Zusammenhang achten, nahelegt. ist die Vernichtung und Dan 11,31; 12,11 sind von Stadt und Tempel angesagt, sogar sekundäre - Bezugnahmen auf diesen vielleicht nur - literakritisch EPrjpc,: ßMAuypoc Der Ausdruck Spruch. -rb nur Tic ºcrF_ws kann also nicht des Tempels, sondern ebensogut an Krieg und Zerstörung an eine Entweihung in Mk 13,2 so deutlich Da die Tempelzerstörung von Stadt und Tempel erinnern. ist, da diese Vorhersage den Anlass zur Jfngerfrage und damit zur geweissagt aprgpwC&YC XuyNoc Rede bietet, 1T muss Tö ganzen nachfolgenden Evangelist im Licht Der in 13,2 spricht von verstanden werden. zwangslflufig 142-43. des Tempels. " Pesch, Naherwartungen, Mk 13,14 von der Zerstörung (Pesch cites See K. Staab, J. Huby, C. Perrot effect. and others to similar ) "The more vividly Jesus Himself foresaw the coming ruin loc. his footnotes ad have the disciples the acquaintance the fuller, must which moreover, ... is this the more intelligible had with the prophecy in Dan ix. so much .. The Gospel of Meyer, Commentary on New Testament, introductory passage. . ." 61884), (E. "The main passage here referred to by the 406. T., N. Y., Matthew Dan 9.26,27, definitely Lord is the remarkable prophecy, which we fiidmore " Olshausen, Matthew, Dan 31; ll. 236. xi. xii. expressed,

103.

Excursus

just

The conclusion the first

three positions.

remaining

interpretation, is

This

digest.

own Death

that

of Birmingham

things

Beasley-Murray,

that

they

William

I thought

Temple,

I think

Congress

held

Sidgwick

Henry

The quandary It

gesis.

belongs

of

even school

it

have all It

to the

on this

truth

It

exegeted. v.

30 fully

which

agreed

into

because

Christ

"1

Bishop

foretold

that

Mark 13: 30

of faith.

account.

give

words

William

1.

Iremonger,

2.

See Beasley-Hurray,

True,

tool

2 in

i. e. all the the It

the

Jesus,

has the the

Semitic to

cited

ix.

expressions readers

of

by A. L.

but

does

truth?

of Mk. 13: 30 has yet

interpretation

given

is

shows what

exe-

exegesis

truth,

exegetical

key verse

for

a matter

the

by school

evident

four

meaning

of

Does not exegesis take

meaning of words, but of cultural

convey

Temple,

but

has come up with

--

that

not

surely

But is no more to be said?

occasionally

translated

It

to ask whether is

is

of apologetics.

matter

account not only of the plain

the

by the

was told

such a collapse

however,

been exhaustive?

the language employed.

which

Christianity.

of Mark 13: 30 an effective

we refer,

realm

our intention

takes

habits

renounce

And E. C. Selwyn has asserted

exegesis

to which

four

the

is

been fully

other

biblicists.

undeceiving

alone

their

than

catastrophe

have to

became an agnostic

1913

idea of

the apocalyptic

same time,

for

Knox in

to Ronald

writing

to

hard

own conclusion

an immediate

the

must take a major share of responsibility and Renan found

their

I should

about

who are committed to the

rejected

He expected

which had not happened.

Strauss

find

our Lord definitely

and Resurrection,

Church

A Cambridge

Some like

strange.

And if

Diessiahship.

mentioned not only embarrasses those who hold to

confess

"Anyhow I think

said:

His

not

on Mark 13: 30

nuances

attitudes

additional

other

cultures?

Moore,

Parousia,

93.

and.

to that

104.

is

It fatalistic

that

our suggestion or predestinarian

ments which in their In harmony with

days,

a small

and when. passed, to

the

but

and merciful, evil.

The whole

heavens.

book of Jonah

revolves

narrator,

to have anticipated to anger,

"1

it.

angry, "I

and abounding

as Jonah's

genre

it.

still

but

fiat

its

pointed

thou

steadfast

love,

"Yet

of the

forty proud

surprised.

art

that

as to what

Yet the

he was not

knew that in

we believe

be more definite

Ninevah

pronounce-

as less than absolute.

Here was the

around

sometimes

Semitic

of commentators,

a prediction

could

their

with

as absolute,

to a similar

be overthrown.

shall

to the

group

as belonging

Jonah was certainly

slow

take

often

significant

Hardly

and according

seems rather

of

and Nineveh

to Nineveh.

Almighty

outlook

readers

own day would have been considered

NIt. 13: 30 may be understood forty

modern Western

a gracious

days towers He God,

and repentest

n2

" "Another We At this point, be tempted to cry apologetic! reader may a of Mark, the extent of the submit that for our purposes in the exegesis We merely beg leave to enquire whether the Jews Kenosis is not an issue. in the same absolute fashion viewed predictive statements as members of the It is absolutely that Christ certain modern Occident. viewed the time of His See Mk. 13: 10 and Matt. 24: 14. as somewhat contingent. return 1.

Jonah was familiar days by Jeremiah with the principles expressed in later "If Ezekiel: at any time I declare concerning or a kingdom, that a nation and I will it, pluck up and break down and destroy and if that nation, concerning I will which I have spoken, turns from its evil, repent of the evil that I to do to it. intended And if at any time I declare concerning or a a nation build in my sight, it, kingdom that I will and plant and if it does evil not to my voice, then I will listening repent of the good which I had intended "Yet you say, 'The way of the Lord is not just. ' to do to it. " Jer. 18: 7-10. Is my way not just? Is it not your ways that Hear now, 0 house of Israel: When a righteous man turns away from his righteousness and are not just? he shall die for it; for the iniquity commits iniquity, which he has committed Again, when a wicked man turns away from the wickedness die. he shall he " has committed and does what is lawful he shall his life. and right, save Another O. T. example is that of Isaiah's Eze. 18: 25-27. words to Hezekiah, "Thus says the Lord: Set your house in order; for you shall die, you shall " Isa. 38: 1. Hezekiah did not die. He did recover, recover. not and lived The fifteen New Testament also yields years. another us several examples of Consider the following this principle. "As they had been long without case: food, Paul then came forward 'Men, you should have among them and said, to me, and should not have set sail listened this from Crete and incurred 2.

105.

I now bid you take heart; injury for there will be no loss of and loss. life For this very night there stood by me among you, but only of the ship. 'Do not an angel of the God"to whom I belong and whom I worship, and he said, Paul; be afraid, you must stand before Caesar; and lo, God has granted you in God all those who sail with you. '' So take heart, men, for I have faith be exactly that it will But we shall have to run on some as I have been told. When the fourteenth island. ' night had come, as we were drifting across the the sailors sea of Adria, about midnight suspected that they were nearing So they sounded and found twenty fathoms; land. farther a little on they fathoms. And fearing that we might run on sounded again and found fifteen they let out four anchors from the stern, the rocks, and prayed for day to come. And as the sailors were seeking to escape from the ship, and had lowered the boat into the sea, under pretense of laying out anchors from the 'Unless these men stay in the ship, you cannot be saved. '" bow, Paul said, f-The in this Acts 27: 21-31. is that Paul did not act point story, of course, He seemed prediction pronouncement. as though the divine was an absolute to believe that the reckless wickedness of a dozen men could change rather We have another the divine three score. example purpose toward the remaining "While we were staying in Acts 21: 10-14: for some days, a prophet named Agabus came down from Judea. And coming to us he took Paul's girdle and "So '-Thus says the Holy Spirit, bound his own feet and hands, and said, the Jews at Jerusalem him bind the man who owns this and deliver shall girdle "' When we heard this, into the hands of the Gentiles. we and the people there 't'hat are you doing, Then Paul answered, begged him not to go up to Jerusalem. but my heart? For I am ready not only to be imprisoned weeping and breaking for the name of the Lord Jesus. ' And when he would even to die at Jerusalem 'The will of the Lord be done. "' In we ceased and said, not be persuaded, Paul's Christian instance, friends did not regard the prophecy as of this Instead fulfilment. they treated it as a kindly inevitable warning whereby This is the Christian the disaster might be averted. and Jewish view of prophecy, fe to that of the oriental in contrast fatalists. of the unmerciful parable in Matthew 18 has often occasioned difficulty. How could the master servant (representing house the God, see v. 35), forgive his slave the debt of of ten thousand talents But no problem and yet later change his mind toward him? The biblical as we take the preceding examples into account. exists, view of prophecy is that a forecast is not necessarily to be, fulfilled a prediction hazards. Rather is a hint in order that a prediction of disaster all at be taken to Similarly the might steps avert evil. a prediction of proper is an encouragement, that there might be perseverance in a right blessing This view of the conditional nature of prophecy was not devised to course. It has long been held and applied to many meet the problem of Mk. 13: 30. Some modern exegetes have seen its relevance of the Scripture. sections Possibly issue. C. F. D. Moule had this in mind when he commented for the present ". follows: he have been if 13: 30 Mk. as might absolutely right on .. for there is a sense in which great he had said what verses 30-31 say; if only happen see so clearly and expect so eagerly. what might prophets ... (Cambridge, The Gospel According to Mark 1965), 103. See men responded. . ." the discussion in Gaston's No Stone on Another, 426f.; and particularly der Geschichte J. Hempel's Die Mehrdeutigkeit als Problem der prophetischen (Gottingen, 1936), 41. k. A. Knox speaks similarly: Theologie "By a rather free interpretation that our Lord of the language used you can just maintain information of Jerusalem, and tacitly spoke only about the destruction refused Second Coming. By that the the Evangelists supposing here, as elsewhere, about belonged to a different include one or two sayings which really you context, but at the same time you rob it of all of the prediction, can save the accuracy

106.

An unusually

frank

Concerning Yk.

the

simple

that

Jesus

did

editor But the Matt. His

to

represent

of Jerusalem,

destruction

not

agree

him,

took

24 by a preparatory

a philosophy

statements which

only

his

..

seemed his

of the Jewish polity.

note afford

he felt

to

to

introduce

regarding a reasoned

the

indicate his

this

philosophy

was drawn from Scripture

itself.

"l

the

His

comments on

nature for

with

..

by a footnote.

exegetical

contingent

text

habit

explan-

to adopt.

the

with

coming as contemporaneous

and saw fit

pains

we do no hesitate

one consistent

and the overthrow

with

same Olshausen

measured

and the

-

intend

".

13: 30 he wrote:

interpretation did

It

and to confess the inadequacy of current

to acknowledge difficulties, ations.

was Hermann Olshausen.

commentator

his

of prophecy. own approach

--

2

Is it possible to preserve the unity of the passage, and at the certainty. Only on the suppits phrases in their sense? natural same time to interpret (cf. Jonah 3: 4 and 10) and that this that prophecy was a conditional osition the condition of the Jews remained and still of it, namely the conversion (cf. 6). this In Thess 2: Rom. 11: 2 22 way on and notes remains unfulfilled as a continuous whole, and at the same time understand we can see the picture " A New Testament Commentary, of it has only been partial. why the fulfilment ( vols., London, 1952), I, 56. G. B. Caird has something to say along the "Jesus indicated lines: that in its final the clearly manifestation same Day was known only to God, not because God had fixed a date which he guarded but because the coming of the Day was contingent upon the as a close secret, (London, 1958), God. The the Apostolic Ape full of purposes of realization . ." "The Jew was able to take in his stride 189. Where have Gentiles which perplexed ancient and modern. we should paradoxes two the Semitic to throw together mind prefers make a guarded statement, The prophets the other. and allow the one to qualify extreme statements in the declare God's irrevocable judgment human sin, almost on and repeatedly Caird it is too late. " Ibid., 192. call on men to repent before same breath Paterson: "Many J. they from foretold that things were precisely quotes also " to Ibid. the words of A. L. Moore In this come pass. connexion, might not "Only the motif He says: of grace withholds are also worth consideration. belongs to the complex of eschatological that which properly events which " Parousia, 206. and Exaltation. ended with the Ascension 1.

Matthew,

222.

We append a specimen of his remarks: "Another 2. by which the circumstance, declarations distinct the near approach of his advent, of the Lord, respecting from the between is the conflict removed province completely of error, are freedom and necessity, in this passage. which appears peculiarly prominent

On the one hand, the time of fulfilment is represented as fixed in the counsels (Dan God xi. 36; Acts 1.7); on the other, the time seems uncertain, of and

icq.

or hastened by the faithfulness or unfaithfulness of men open to be deferred (lIabak. Accordingly, the ii. 3; 2 Pet. iii). the Redeemer when promises ... this his coming, of announcement is to be taken with the near approach (to in connexion with all predictions be understood restriction and judgments), 'All this will come to pass, unless men avert the wrath of God by sincere I None of the predictions of Divine judgments are bare historical repentance. take place; they are alarms calling of that which will proclamations men to in order which it may be said that they announce something, repentanceof that that which they announce may not come to pass. " Ibid., 225-26. by Gunther Härder in "Das eschatologische Compare the more recent discussion Markus 13", TV, IV (Berlin, der sogenannten kleinen Apokalypse Geschichtsbild "Man sollte Jesu in ihrer Echtheit die Naherwartung 1952), 71-107. stehen lassen. ihrer Verktindigung Verkündigung Im Augenblick war sie wahr, d. h. gültige Die Entwicklung in der Drohung und Verheissung. Gottes, des Willens seiner im NT zeigt, dass Gottes Wort sich nicht Urchristenheit und ihr Niederschlag Mittel kdnne Menschen lässt, des Besitz endseiner als er es machen zum zum Es ist dem Menschen nich gegeben, um sich zu Berechnung machen. zeitlichen Wer es dennoch versucht, und sich es auf diese Art zu verstehen sichern. ist, dass Gott frei seinen Willen und sein muss erfahren, anzueignen, ändern, Jeremia in 18 Wort jederzeit als wie es nicht grossartiger zu Mit dem Kommen Vorsatz Gott kann kann. sein gereuen. werden ausgedruckt Wer die Geschichte Jesu war das Ende in der Tat ganz nahe herbeigekommen. betrachtet, bis zum heutigen Tage mit Aufmerksamkeit der Christenheit wird fülshausen Ende kommen lassen. Gott dieses zu weshalb es gereute, verstehen, y':. He then identical words to Paterson as quoted by Caird. uses practically the Olivet to stricture those who, to his mind, misinterpret proceeds gently to recognize the contingent through failing discourse nature of prophecy. the fact, that for "The overlooking these many expositors, accounts of points but contrary to the simple meaning of words, would make with a good intention, is described future, that between forced as which events and separation yet a the destruction Such a separation can never be of Jerusalem. near--viz., teaching Scripture the the from language, since of and whole mere substantiated this form of is in harmony with our passage, nothing remains but to justify in the manner which we have Scriptural upon higher grounds, representation f has " day Matthew, 226. earlier written of other writer an attempted. to agree throughout thoughtfully upon this topic, and it is not necessary in order to see a viewpoint akin to that which was possibly with his theology Fairbairn the Himself. sets forth and Christ of New Testament believers to Olshausen and then adds: basic principles of his case somewhat similarly to the predictions. the the "Thus, to refer second advent of respecting .. (however in the counsels doubt, definitely fixed be that Lord-there can no things on the one side as tending, among men are represented of Heaven) certain its approach. Our Lord, in one of his to hinder, on the other to forward (Luke faith l-8), and speaks as if it hung on the steadfast xviii. parables Peter language; his St of prayer elect people. uses still stronger persevering to a hopeful, believers life, that they might he exhorts godly and consistent (for import of his hasten on the day of the Lord's coming, such is the plain 12). And St Paul not only speaks of a grand develop2 Pet. iii. words, ... [sic] the preceding necessarily arrival of apostacy of that day, but of ment things, hindering this characterize, which he does not further certain

the personal appearance of development, and by implication retarding which in the chain of providences was to be subsequent to the other. (Edinburgh, Prophecy 1956), 64-65. Fairbairn Interpretation then of for the reason of the delay of the Parousia. It. for his belief ..

the Lord, " The spells out the church

108.

It

is

contingent

to take

distance

requiring

same generation

the

an absolute

the

direct

a fortnight's

that

exegesis

the

that

statement

Scriptures

It

is

Christ, less

with

Had not Yahweh

from Egypt

forty

aware of

were well

journeying?

Canaan for

of Nk.

to Canaan -a

And had not and then

years

that

failed

of

13: 30 is

an absolute

trusted.

It

church proved faithful

Jewish this

the Age that of end

nation

linking

be dependent

proclamation

would

An uncertain

human element

gospel

the hint

provides

is

to its the

repented, of the

only

if

complete

we allow

as a Hebrew of the Hebrews, may have used than

He so implicitly

the early

chastened

Age. 2

than

outside

the possibility

if

Israelites

wandered

We submit

that

contemporaries

by Moses and the Prophets.

captive

less

and His

l

entrance?

those

Christ

recorded

promises

promised

for

that

certain

in harmony with

meaning, is

that

possible

missionary

end would

proclamation

transpire

and if

commission, in that

to the world

of the contingent

upon the whole-hearted

He believed

element. dedication

same

with

the

Such of the church.

involved.

then in the full burning spring-tide of its, life and blessing, with holy it might well seem, as if that of its mission, zeal for the proper fulfilment to its accomplishment, mission were hastening were becoming and all things Yet, it must have been impossible harvest ready for the final of the world. for any one to read with care some of the parables of our Lord, or even what [sic] St Paul by the to the written of was without great apostacy coming ... that there was still conviction, an implied alternative; namely, that if the church of Christ in her course, if she should begin should degenerate to slumber in the work given her to do, still more, if she should become by the carnal then adulterated spirit, of the world, and the corrupt practices the shadows of the evening should need to be lengthened the Lord out, and. .. the day of His appearing. " Ibid., 65. Fairbairn should have to protract gives in support He reminds us, examples from Scripture several of his thesis. (including ) for example, that Christ the Twelve Judas! that they would promised Israel twelve judging twelve thrones, the tribes day of upon sit one -a as absolute as Nk. 13: 30. apparently statement being

1.

See Numbers 14: 34 margin.

2.

There

the other See Matt.

is

strange nothing part unfulfilled. 19: 28, for another

in part This is example

and of Christ's prophecy being fulfilled, true in other cases of Hebrew prediction. from Christ Himself.

109.

Excursus

To our additional

is

comment on ! 4i. 13: 30, another

We have expressed agreement with

be added.

begins

scene that

the

with

any more to be said. upon Jerusalem

attack the

"elect"

Christian

historical.

If,

to

of the

universal

destruction

too

SIC

-r&

sets rl

But there

is no way of separating

distinctly

refer

to universal

kV 6VIW Kai Ogpa7ja

inevitably

M.

the

against that the

arouse

hitherto

there

foresaw

aggression

the

gospel

antagonism

unknown? is

13: 14Pß.

eschatological

local

Palestinian

tribulation the

and

forth

the

the

what Luke's

of Israel's

capital.

aiXýocýwrý68rj6ovTai

IýpouaaýrýN

f

Kaupöi

kevwv.

ro

i- Q-rou*Svq

these words from those which follow signs

GF rgVrq kai

that

of Jerusalem's

precisely

destiny KO()

to all

that

exclusion

is

this

effect,

in

application

the point

to the

not

implicit

woes,

be so busy rebutting

nýgp(AG)Uly

Christ.

Did He anticipate

that

pocxor(pnc

Kai

äXp

which

fact

of the

in

And,

E9vwv,

o6

that

possible

of

expected the End in His generation,

portrayed,

24 plainly

u E9vrl rav-ra,

whether

would

of the

spread

indeed

Qr6Fio

Tr¬ooüv-rocs

we enquire

in Mark 13 as to miss

continuation. Verse

says.

version

is

But again

on a scale

of the

as part

end of the world

as its

world

One must not

world.

sees only

but

fall

nature

Romans?

as we have seen, Christ

the

fate

a denial

historical

of a world-wide

a tribulation

must have been the

such a view

the

all

on Ilk. 13: 14-24 should

the local

example,

idolatrous

not

Jerusalem's

and viewed

for

by the

precipitating is

it,

verse.

beginning

of the

Such a view

14th

as the

spreading

Empire,

the Is

of His kingdom

quarters

on Mark 13: 14-24

urso

and

including:

as-rpotC

KaI

sni

ic

Xoo, ärropºa j BcxAäcpq &Ovwv ct Kä1 r--v JýoO. aUVOXn yrIc ätro)uxövTwv avepwnuv ärrö cpömov k«( '"PO OKtaC -rwv EnepxoýEvwv oüp«vzv

-11

31 oiKOUHSvr) ai

GrjaovTai. acKh

K«i

yop -rö-rý

3ýVop 10, i ov öybovTai

-rvv

uiöv

It'V

110.

Afl V& p

}vOp WTCou epAO%JEvoV EV 68E9C

6 uvc%r)

to

appears

distinctly

we are

passage

embrace the in all

creation.

is

linked

with

Jerusalem's

Israel's

trouble

affirmed

than If

it

is

in this

Mk. 13: 14ff.

exegesis

Jerusalem

yap

yEyovev

al

1wc

O oc

KüpIOC

oäPL

dtä

6d

COVTCKI

TrpoE.

61-i-04

pgKo(

Hr)

aO'r

i-ov-r nh

,

,

of

% Kai ai

otoc

at Jerusalem, are

the

problem

fate

of

FKXvK-roüC o)C KaI

T&

ýIýi,

0

% Kot Et

cv

oü<

ou ýKTIýV

qv

Oq ER

f. ýý ? fäa0(

0 F_)\ o-ro

-TOTE Eav

EZnrq

-Tic

Hr) 7110-rEüF-TS FLYEPOq:Uaoitpoq

TOol

K«r ý'ýPa-r-a Apo

Kon

To

äýrronXaväv,

&'_ ýkeneTs ONF-TS aKA6KTOUC ýAý\ä

itävTOC.

csKOTioOrjßE-ra(, Kai

and strongly

a major

with

yEvr)-ral.

t1FISPaC,

ýv

EKEIVocIc

8IC61 vr1v

r)NEPaIC PF-'To( -ri9v

Käl

connection

KTIGEWS,

ýEUaoXPloFTOl

auvocTov, 61 -rvuC

that

difficulties

constituted

BATbic,

KOCI

an nolt)QOUCIV _

beginning

some contextual

two-fold

oü

qPa'P«C.

is

which

The thought

be more clearly

have always

O(P)(fc

-rb

6 Apia röc

tribulation,

of tribulation

i eivocl

1(

etcoXOßWa6v -ras

of Luke's

canvas

universal.

not

The

of nations.

world.

Kai

vuv

EKCINOPWC V

IL

of its

entire

100-T,

To-u-

cÄ)

19-26

rIHEPocI

-cOttKÜTý

could

known world,

because of the

and that

is

siege,

a period

Verses

precisely

Eßov-rocs

1&

KO(I

wc;

passage.

to the

resolved.

automatically

the

for

world,

nations

describes

extending

quickly

to all

spreads

of distress

The scope of this

takes

undeniably

told

whole

word painting

of

H,- -rd

, ToX) rjc. In this

but

auv'Ha

Q&Wvr) O(CTEPgC

buvC pK JEic

ob

c &&

oci

rjNýoc, 4EL -rte ý6c_yyos

EK

&OQvTat

'Ev

Tali

-roü

Totc

pocvoü O

in.

oüpavoT

aa1ýýuOrjaov-rai

äv 8pwrrov

-roü

duvä JFwC

the

it

&S

Käi

Taylor's

19 "is

öcPOVTaI

Töv

uiöV

VEAWic perk

qc.

comment echoes the

in v.

assertion

T&rE

ýv px6NFVOv

T1OXA C

Vincent that

Käl

%

much too

of manyl when he declares

opinion

for

emphatic

a siege.

"

He continues:

is

that the thought 19 is This is clear of eschatological. ... is undoubtedly true of 20. Here the idea found in many apocalyptic that in His mercy and for the sake of the elect God has writings, the period for mankind. is strongly shortened of tribulation expressed. .. Cf. Dan. xii. 7,1 Enoch lxxx. Ezra iv. 26. 2,4 . .2 Rigaux's

that

suggestion3

".

evenements

de la

existences

en danger, " would

&A;

the

SK1oZ

the

stresses

fin.

les

...

solve

nature

of w.

Some see them as Jews in the Others

consider

involved

in the

because

of their

expositions intimates

that

that

siege

the

do not

et la Judee finales

14-23

of the exposition is

exposition

are the those

days of siege harmonize

Er. A. K-ToL E

the

with

are also

the

les

problems

of that of the

Christians

regarding

group which E4EKToi

who, though

and that

be shortened. text.

involved

des

centre

become Christians.

who are,

will

le

toutes

contextual

who may ultimately

for

sont

mettront

some serious

L KAE KTO

are praying

prayers

the

L

the

siege,

as these

trances

The weakest part

.

local

.

Jerusalem

Verse in

not

therefore, Such

20 clearly

suffering

in

this

E. g. Nineham, Saint Mark, 355; Dodd, More N. T. Studies, 80. Mk. 13: 19-27 echoes Isa. chs. 24-27 at several points, sources for the "time and Daniel's this passage (as well as Jer. 30: 7), one which obviously of trouble" may include is wider in application than the destruction For Daniel's of Jerusalem. use Der Gott 376-382, see Gaston, No Stone on Another, of Isaiah, and E. Bickermann, der Makkabger (Berlin, 172. 1937), 1.

2.

Mark,

3.

L'Antechrist,

514. 243.

112.

more than

Thus we have here

involving

trouble

In essence, tribulation the

early

verses

this

the

point

they

commence par

verses

reach

elect

with

and v.

i4

la Judee

-Jews.

It

events. 2

involved.

15 in Mt.

24 affirms

the

that

says again

et se d6clanche

ensuite

tout

that

r)Y E pöv8s his have led

end.

..

.

3 ",

"The predictions till

"La catastrophe sur

the

obvious

"V 13 might

says:

woes become more threatening Rigaux

is

Following

to be about

continue

then

are world-wide,

world-wide

Schweizer

text,

Messianic

Tov"tw

be general.

are

would

a climax.

atteindre

the

territories

of the

the

if

deal

discussion

early

us respecting

that

discourse

section

Tür

them must likewise

and their

that

expect

and Meyer on the before

of the

NO(CA)

quarters.

1

saints.

can be said

be gathered from the

shortly

must also be in the same four

vengeance

the

threatens

c

comments on this us to

it

which

Pa61Xs

Koci

the tribulation

therefore

four winds --

Here is

is the same company who will

and it

tribulation,

just

at

mondiale

le monae. iS

"True, the siege might have On these difficulties 1. Olshausen remarks: longer, lasted and the ruin might have been such that not a single person but how can it be said that this was prevented for the should have escaped; For the Christians does not appear. fled to Pella. sake of the elect, ... (p. 57) that we are not to understand Schott, indeed, thinks by the elect the Christians, but such Jews as were about to go over to the Church of Christ. But the reference of the elect, ver. 24 and 31, to the members of the church, This passage also evidently has its renders this hypothesis quite untenable. to the advent of the Lord, preceded by the birth-pangs final reference of the these will fall the Messiah; and unbelievers-upon at once upon believers but for the sake of believers to punish them; former to perfect, upon the latter One will 243. Discussing Mt. 24: the merciful them. . ... "'-T;atthew, shorten "The reference in this passage to any others 23-26 he adds: of the 'elect' is utterly than the apostles untenable, and believing members of the church, to the apostles themselves. Hence the for the whole is addressed directly "so be taken if possible, can only as meaning as to lead astray, words you it is thus that the force the only of can and all the elect". admonition .. " Ibid. be felt.

2.

Nk. 13: 9.3.

4. II,

Meyer's 136.

5.

Mark, 272.

Commentary

L'Antechrist,

243n.

on the

New Testament, JOHN RYLANDS UNIVERSITY, LIBRARY OF MANCHESTER

St Matthew

(E. T.,

Edinburgh,

51879)

113.

This

Israel's

last

to both

of Daniel

1uy Na

the

Danielic

of the

of the been"

11 picture

end", for

the

up of the

context,

earlier

this

final

wrong to treat

reference

as Christ

Old Testament

apocalypse

into

power

This

who is

that

the

spreading

in a time

culminates

distress protector

12: 1, makes it it

is

the

to

is

from

also

quotes

exegete

relieved

over clear,

believers

these in

facet

of

the

verses

preceding

also

should

take

The final

"such only

in

to

"the

time has

standing

ones. the

that

verses

as never

by the

same holy

addition

to the

reference

the world

of trouble

refers

a single

account. over

of the

discourse the

was only

the

back to

refers

The Olivet

following,

people".

Prince

great

12: 7, which of the

"holy

12.1

as the verses

period

which

had in mind the whole picture

Christ's

--

nations.

fundamentally

an anti-God

in Luse 21: 24,25

we find

conjunction

of Daniel

Inasmuch

picture.

section

of Daniel

is

as though

12: 1, as well

whole

Christ

11 and all and it

chapters,

p

the

with

that

is almost certain

part

Daniel

consistent

then the sorrows of all

sorrows, It

in

is

declaration

Daniel

evidence

who are menaced by the

Antichrist

trial.

We believe

that

Lambrecht

rightly

represents

the

passage

in Nark when

he writes: Judea muss flüchten; Der Greuel steht im Tempel zu Jerusalem; die Katastrophe auch hier sollte noch weiter sehen: man den Horizont hat Weltausmass. Dies stimmt mit der ausserordentlichen Grösse 2 $berein. Einmaligkeit in der Zeit! und -

1. 2.

See thesis

chapter

3:.

°_'

8*

interesting Haenft comments on Mk. 13: 14. We have not found like their in commentaries 102ile he follows elsewhere old or new. quite most in his suggestions his passing by the local application, countrymen of as to what may have been in the mind of Mark as he wrote this passage are worthy of We quote from him without his view in entirety. consideration. endorsing "Mk hat ja sein Evangelium nicht für j$daische Leser geschrieben. Warum gibt Jdlich: Christen den in Judäa hier Anweisungen?. bringt er dann wozu .. . die für seine Leser doch keine Bedeutung haben konnte? Mk diese Nachricht,

Soll lich

einschliessman annehmen, er schreibe mechanisch etwas ab, das er vorfindet, der Bemerkung: 'Der Leser merke auf! '? Wir müssen doch voraussetzen,

114.

dass Mk in alledem einen für seine Leser höchst wichtigen Sinn gefunden hat, Besonders ungereimt und dieser Sinn muss etwas Aktuelles sein. wäre die Vermutung, dass 1Ik die Aufforderung, der Leser solle Übernommen verstehen, ici hätte, An diesem Umstand scheitert musste, worum es geht. ohne dass er selbst die Vermutung, Sicherheit MIlshabe eben ein Geheimnis weiter mit tödlicher tradiert. ... '1Wir behaupten: Mk verwendet hier Mittel, die uns schon aus anderen Stellen im N. T. bekannt sind. "Beginnen wir mit dem Einfachsten. Jedem Leser des N. T. ist es bekannt, dass Verfasser 'Rom' den Namen 'Babylon' Das ist für haben. eingesetzt manche ntl. Wahrscheinlich der Fall in 0ßßb 14,8; 16,19; 17,5; 18,2.10.21. ganz sicher Bei den Stellen der Offb ist der verhält es sich ebenso auch 1. Petr 5,13. leicht Grund für diese Umschreibung es wäre lebensgefährlich zu erraten: Damit Christen hier Roms Untergang hätten die offen von geschrieben. gewesen, verhtillende, geheimnisvoll eröffnet sich uns eine Möglichkeit: eine umschriebende, kann dadurch veranlasst dem Uneingeweihten Ausdruckweise sein, unverständliche ist und Verfasser Mitteilung dass die ('unverschliisselte') höchst gefährlich durch verbreitet wird, und Leser bzw. die Gemeinde, in der eine solche Schrift die 'Verschlüsselung` Gefahr bewahrt werden sollen. vor dieser "Ein anderes Beispiel Sache ist die Art, wie Apk 13,17 f. für die gleiche der Name des 'Tiers' angegeben wird etwa 'Kaiser nur als ein Zahlenwert Hero(n)' riskant gewesen. ... zu sagen wäre allzu "Wenn wir nach der Analogie Beispiele dieser dÜrfen, aus der Offb urteilen könnte auch in Mk 13 diese Redeform gewählt sein, weil die Aussage im Klartext ist, d. h. sich gegen Rom richtet. gefährlich "Der Text verwendet Dort war Wendungen aus dem Buch Daniel. offensichtlich (den Altar) der Greuel der Verwüstungen 9,27 davon die Rede, dass auf das Heilige 1290 bzw. nach der LXX 1335 Tage kommen werde, dass der Greuel der Verwüstung dass die Rede versiegelt bestehen werde, und es war zugleich sein solle gesagt, 'und die Zeit wird Ferner hiess es: bis zum Zeitpunkt des Endes (12,11.4). Volk ist, dagewesen Trübsal Trübsal, ein sie nicht seit eine sein, eine wie (12,1). existiert' "Wir wissen heute: Das Buch Daniel ist in Wirklichkeit zur Zeit des syrischen in der Königs Antiochus Epiphanes verfasst worden, um die Juden zum Ausharren Verfolgung Wir können ziemlich genau den Zeitpunkt angeben, wo zu ermuntern. (Dan Punkt ist. Denn diesem 11,40) verstosst die von an es geschrieben Weissagung gegen die historische Wirklichkeit, während sie für angebliche ja dort Zeit zutrifft Weissagung, die vorhergehende war sie nur scheinbar in Wahrheit Das Buch muss noch aber Rickshau auf vergangene Ereignisse. Epiphanes im Jahr 164 v. Chr. geschrieben vor dem Tod des Antiochus sein, Leser des Buches All das wussten die christlichen aber nach 167 v. Chr. Daniel aber nicht. Fair sie war diese geheimnisvolle Weissagung in den Vorgingen Epiphanes noch nicht Sie ahnten auch nicht, unter Antiochus erfüllt. fiber die Verfolgung des 1. Makkabäerbuches dass die Schilderungen durch denselben Vorgang in Wirklichkeit Antiochus Aufstand und den jüdischen Dagegen konnte die Schilderung beschreiben, wie das Ende des Buches Daniel. im 1 Makk wohl dazu dienen zu zeigen, wie eine solche Verfolgung und ins Werk gesetzt Verführung werden konnte. "Wenn wir nun an unserer Mk-Stelle Wendungen aus Daniel erscheinen sehen, dürfen dass sie für den Verfasser Sinn einen konkreten, aktuellen wir vermuten, bald das war jetzt besassen: oder was der Prophet Daniel geschaut hatte, Aber in welcher Weise? im Begriff, sich zu erfüllen. "Einen gewissen Anhalt kann uns die Offb geben. 13,12 davon, Sie spricht Tier Tier" die Bewohner der Erde dazu bringt, dem (ersten) dass das 'zweite

115.

ein Bild zu machen, '-und es wurde ihm gegeben dem Bild des Tieres Lebensgeist zu* des Tieres sogar redete und-bewirkte, verleihen dass alle so dass das'Bild Hier wird getötet. wurden, die das Bild des Tieres nicht anbeteten'. dass der Kaiserkult im Rtmerreich offensichtlich erwartet, mit Gewalt durchgesetzt der ihn verweigert. In werden wird und jeder getötet wird, 13,17 f. bringt die Offb eine ähnliche Erwartung Wer nicht zum Ausdruck: das Zeichen des Tieres auf Stirn darf weder kaufen noch oder Hand trägt, Kaiserkult hier der den Mitteln des verkaufen wird also mit wirtschaftlichen Boykotts erzwungen. "Nun kommt es nicht darauf an, ob der römische Staat damals tatsächlich derartige Pläne erwogen hat. Entscheidend ist, dass jene Christen, für welche die Offb geschrieben wurde, ihm tatsächlich etwas derartiges zugetraut Damit haben wir das Recht, nun auch -haben, wie es die Offb beschreibt. ! ähnliche Erwartung Rom in Mk 13 versuchsweise vorauszusetzen: wird eine mit Gewalt die Anbetung des Kaisers zu erzwingen versuchen - was sollen die Christen dann tun? Anbetung des Sobald der 'Tag x' anbricht, Christen man wo alle zur .... Kaisers jeder Christ so schnell zwingen will, soll wie möglich fliehen, fort Denn ist erst einmal die Bevölkerung vor aus dem Ort, wo er wohnt. dem Altar des versanunelt, so bleibt nur noch die Wahl zwischen Verleugnung Christus ist auch diese rasche Flucht Freilich sie muss so und dem Tod. Augenblick damit man die Christen rasch erfolgen, nicht noch im letzten die Gefahr: für ergreift schwangeren nicht und ohne sie einfach nicht wird Jahreszeit, in der und säugenden Frauen furchtbar sein, schlechten zumal wenn sie bei Sturm und Regen, angetreten Wir wissen heute nach den werden müsste. Erfahrungen der Flüchtlingstrecks nur zu gut, wie eine solche Flucht aussehen kann. "V. 19 berührt sich so eng mit Dan 12,1, dass deutlich mit diesem wird: Weissagung erfüllen. V. 20 Geschehen wird sich für Nk die danielische das Furchtbare indirekt dieser Verfolgungszeit: beschreibt wenn Gott nicht (Zahl Erwählten die Tage hätte, der) zuliebe würde seinen verkürzt der Erwählten: werden auch keiner niemand gerettet .... "Wenn man sich vor Augen stellt, dass die Christen in solchem Falle von flüchten ohne alle Vorbereitung einer Minute zur andern, müssen, im Gebirge der Witterung oder in der Einöde den Unbilden ausgesetzt, womöglich von Überzeugung Staates dann ist die des Nk, Häschern des heidnischen gejagt, lange aushalten könnten; keineswegs dass sie alas nicht phantastisch, sondern Und Vorbereitungen kann man nicht durchaus realistisch. treffen, weil der 'Tag x' der Verfolgung bekannt ist, eben nicht sondern völlig unbestimmt! "Auch wer in dein Abschnitt V. 14-20 einen älteren Text zu finden muss meint, Deutung nicht darum die soeben vorgetragene Selbst wenn ein dem ablehnen. Evangelisten Text wirklich vorliegender nur von dem gesprochen hätte, was sich haben, und nur so wäre er für die Leser haben, wie wir dargelegt so ausgelegt 444-148. des Ilk bedeutungsvoll gewesen. " Der Weg Jesu-

116.

Such an interpretation, 13: 14ff.

and the

end of all

at things)

in v. 27 assumes the catastrophe

least,

recognizes

Lambrecht

of vv.

also

the

close

affirms

liaison that

the

description

14-20.2

Lloyd Gaston writes on Mark's understanding of 13: 14. as follows at the fall of the great tribulation not just which he has interpreted but of a manifestation When we consider Jerusalem of the Antichrist. which lies near use made of Daniel in Vs. 14, it is an interpretation 63. No Stone on Another, 1.

between

".

. .

Vs.

14

of the " hand. at

". ist eine Wiederaufnahme 2. 13,20.22. Der Satz es von ganze setzt .. (=Flucht, Katastrophe überdies Vertreibung) die 13,14-20 beschriebene voraus. hiess, dass der Herr (=Gott, Während es 13,20 ausdrücklich Vater) die kAE K-1O$ ( ) Auserwählten die des Menschensohns oukoü werden sie nun wird, retten (London, '" 185. Menzies, Redaktion, A. 1901), The Earliest Gospel cf. genannt. 240. "At the time of his coming there are Christians in every part of the world. 11-12. They constitute Diaspora. " Zitate, And Suhl, Alttestamentlichen a new ...

117.

The Relationship

It

between

aýýuxk1ec

-6

has long been recognized

and the the

second

is

heaven's

sign reply

Feuillet of the

destruction

of the the

of

of the

temple

God prior

reassembling

the promise of the

perspective Christ? claim

" -a to

give

Loisy4

ß

to the

of the is of the ruin

question

first

and the

that

been seen that

always

uibc

äv Op i'rou

i

'r

between of the

announcement

was the

to be found

which

6

the end was near,

the

announcement of the

coming

of the

the second makes a counterbalance

new community.

of the

--

has not

in

of the

means "Is

2

great

Himself

replaces

The same writer

Son of Man in the The High Priest it

true,

as they

of the

sign

visible

the proclamation

temple.

signs -

.l

so Christ

Cross,

coming

around two chief

and deep connexion

close

temple

to the

But it

NUyHoc

of Jerusalem

same relationship

Again

to the

response

He also declares

As the

first.

the

comments on the

Son of Man.

people

is

-roü

whereby they might know that

end itself.

the

accompanying

sign

ulo

Mark 13 revolves

that

the sign requested by the disciples

0

and

öcvBpý, ýttoý

it

as the

made before clouds

centre

points

also

is

had asked

of the

unity

the given

out that Sanhedrin. in

the

"Are you the

have accused, that

you

us a new temple? "3 makes the

same connection

between

the

two signs.

He asserts

the the ensign of the hostile 1. "Jesus gives two signs: signalize army will the redemption the ensign of the Son of Nan will herald destruction of the city, The QrgpEioV of the Son of Man most probably signifies of his people.

to the impious the Shekinah glory with which he comes, a fitting counterpart (See " Mark Thirteen, Beasley-Murray, 93. Romans. the also Farrer, of

took its rise from a prediction Mark, 361. ) "The discourse of the destruction forms the crowning point That event of necessity of the judgment of the temple. The explication of the prophecy, reaches its of the old Israel. accordingly, the members of his new climax in a description of the Son of Man gathering " Mark Thirteen, into the Kingdom. 90. consummated community

S

2. "Le Discours de Jesus sur la ruine du temple d'apres Marc XIII et Luc )(XI, See also "Le Fils de 1'Homme de Daniel et la 5-36", I?B, LVI(1949), 71-73. tradition RB, LX (1953), 198. biblique",

(1949), 73.

3.

Ibid.

4.

Evangiles Les

synoptigues,

II,

435.

118.

that

the

two facts and the

second making

The YIP Ut

in its

second,

activities

cry

Similarly,

remnant. the

justification

place

of worship and for

redress,

of the

and exaltation

in

ou

those

of the

menaciiigt, the saints Its

underfoot.

of the

vindication

shameful helpless,

Old Testament context,

suffering

represents

and destruction

ones,

the

first.

is forever

oppressed

in the eschatological

the

a

ccvOpwrnov

of the

appropriateness context

of Mark 13p it

expression

expression

is

necessary

for

discourse

the

of

of humiliation

and exaltation. cSKoi<

iv .

TT-XȊ

1

and suffering;

For example,

ocvTovc na0g-iv,

6

TO

U16 r-

to briefly

review

elsewhere.

number of the Son of Man passages fall

descriptive

of vindication

rro

full

of the

significance

The greater

, Ip

scandal

and provoking

New Testament.

äv OpZn

(a)

the

the Son of Man, in its

To sense the

the

amends for

These same meanings are retained

oppressor. the

for

aloud

introducing

first

Old Testament contexts

and their

them,

and trampling

the

are correlative,

(b)

into

two categories:

those

r1k. 8: 31 exemplifies

(a).

v uIO%

i'oü

O

&

Koci

ärrodoKINacO?Vou.

TL

descriptive

-räv

Koci

K«i

öcrroIrrau e rev O< . For discussion 1. of the authenticity and grouping of these sayings see The Work and Words of Jesus (London, 1950), 84-87; N. Perrin, A. M. Hunter, 0. Cul]mann, The Kingdom of God in the Teachings of Jesus (London, 1963), 102-107; (E. the New Testament T.,, London, 1959), 137-92; H. E. TBdt, ChristologY of (G{itlersloh, Uberlieferung 1959); The Son Der Menschensohn in der synoptischen 2-1965); (E. Tradition the Synoptic T., London, A. J. B. Higgins, in Man of "Son of Man-Forschung Jesus and the Son of Man (London, 1964); since LThe (Manchester, Teaching of Jesus "19 New Testament Essays, ed. A. J. B. Higgins E. Sjäberg, Der verborgene Menschensohn in den Evangelien 1959), 119-35; (Lund, "Der Menschensohn", 1955); E. Schweizer, 185-209; ZNW, L (1959), He that Cometh (Oxford, 1956); P. Vielhauer "Gottesreich S. G. Mowinckel, und Jesu", Festschrift fair Gunther Dehn ed. W. Menschensohn in der Verkündigung 1957), 51-79; Schniemelcher M. Hooker, Jesus and the Servant. (London, 1959); M. Hooker, The Son of Man in Mark (London, 1967); C. Colpe, 116 uiös -rcü ävepLirc,,; ' TWNT, VIII, 403-81; F. Borsch, "Son of Man", Anp1ThR,

XLV (1963),

174-190.

119.

(b).

And Mark 14: 62 exemplifies

.K

t VOpTTou

are

68E$wv

use of both.

procrustean

bed of prior

are correct

in certain

While it believing represented 1 Man.

"the

to

dependent

52: 13),

because

to

Son of Man (7: 13,26), suffering

a similar

who disagrees

wherein

with

et al.,

it

Textual

the

was written

of

to the

each group

way to

the

earlier

Daniel

that

I= It

in Daniel

described

Cu1lmann,

2.

Wm. Manson,

3.

The Son of Alan in Mark,

of

and who suffer

53: 3f. ). Israel,

Isaiah.

Daniel's endures

The Qumran

Even Norna. Hooker,

of Jeremias,

a vital

on

also

53: 11),

connexion.

position 7 is

in

were

writings but

of

part

T. W. Manson,

of those

Scriptures

3 many things.

7 embodies concepts

of suffering

and

is thus emblematic of the theme of the entire

book.

y of the

1.

the

remnant

-

Son

to the wise (Dan. 12: 3;

Isa.

the Son of Man must suffer

that

that

Isa.

12: 3;

faithful

mentioned

a third

Daniel's

11: 33,35;

to make this

first

and the

make reference

God (Dan.

circles

of Messiah

and Ezekiel,

(Dan.

Servant

Jewish

with

shows that

on Jeremiah

the

representing

Thus the termV)9

Christolog!

of

seems good reason for

there

concepts

of literature

the will

subsequent vindication.

both

many righteous

considers

Jesus

compel unanimity

conclusions

two concepts

the

study

only

not

were among the

covenanters

V. Taylor

2

who make the

in

two groups,

may be traceable

in those

least

at

He linked

Both bodies

of loyalty

first, to link

more.

some extent,

Deutero-Isaiah. Isa.

was the

Servant".

suffering

does not

text

the

not yet beyond dispute

disciples,

But He did

one of the

evidence

even if

OüPxvoü.

-rz

either

of the

emasculation

-roc)

instances.

Christ

by His

of

as the

suppositions,

is still

that

authenticity

uiöv

duväpEwc

)V VEcpEA

Inasmuch

such wholesale

anong scholars,

-rov

KO(Gq,EVOV 1c

who deny the

scholars

or of Christ's

of

...

SPXöMEvov METM -rwv

Käi There

ÖýbaoOE

Messiah 30.

New Testament. (London,

1943),

-r Li. M'L.. rorl / 173 f.; Teachinr, ,

227ßf.

120.

In the

Gospels

the

of Man sayings,

same two-fold

is particularly

and this

is the case that

While it connected,

as in

vindication,

this

and 2 Esdras.

Daniel, is

with

not

is

upon the

the

and lends It

and partly Biblical

highly

so,

picture

More still

could

of the

1.

"Although

2.

Ibid.,

bulk

of the

Son

usage in Mark 13: 26.1

of the wicked,

and future

suffering

Son of Man figure rather

than

a theme only

Uiöc

-tbC

to the doubtful present

It

appropriate.

thesis that

oavOp rcis

that

both

a melange

a picture

it

in

1 Enoch

vindication. lightly

touched

not only consonant helps to unify

and its

of material,

so consistent

context partly

with

the

the

are authentic

entire

Son of Aran.

needs to be said about the relationship PSZAuy joc

persecuting

the

with

of the Son of Ilan in Mark 13 is

vindictiveness

but remarkably

support

is

not

of its

use of the

the

judgment

its, Mark 13 context,

authentic.

true

theme of present

stress

Thus the presence oP_ 0

chapter,

associated

2 discourse.

upon in the Olivet

with

is

the arrival

so with

These sources

The emphasis

meaning

and the vindicating

ul

between the sign of the -roü

äv0pwnou.

13 begins with the theme of judgment upon Israel, it is chapter is very its theme in fact, equally concerned with the fate of the disciples; largely the trouble which is in store for those who are not ashamed of Jesus and Before the time of judgment and condemnation for the enemies who do not deny him. be in a position to judge and condemn of Jesus, there is a period when they will his followers; the disciples before the final for persecution must be prepared The whole of chapter 13 is thus an elaboration vindication. of the theme found in 8: 34-38: those who wish to follow Christ the same must expect to follow for they will be hated by all because of his name; but path of suffering, those who are ashamed of Jesus and who do not endure to the end, will not be It is against this background we must understand the climax of the chapter saved. in vv. 24-27. its relevance to is the theme the general of chapter clear: .. the revelation for all who have of the Son of man is synonymous with judgment: Jesus this means disaster: for those who have been faithful it means rejected " The Son of Man in Mark, 156. vindication. 158.

121.

The first the

sign

of the

establishment

destruction

dwell

Yahweh comes to Many writers

His people

with

have pointed

temple

Messianic

temple

everlasting

12f- T-113

Ol u `1

of the

the

-

the

while community

age-old

Eze. and ,

Dan. 9: 24, 40-48

chs. the

with

righteousness

be ushered

that

a new reign

conception

second heralds

of the

saints

fulfilled

and

forever. that

out

contemporaneous

and everlasting

jj

especially

led

the

Jews to

age when transgression in.

Joachim

?17 a

anticipate would

Jeremias

be finished,

has spoken

of

a newly-consecrated

commences with

lam. 14: 58, Acts 6: 14.111

Nk. 13: 2 must be placed alongside

temple:

temple,

when the covenant promise of Lev. 26: 12 is at last

established

"the

the

augurs

The Temple will be destroyed, the destruction but after of the Temple the heavenly Jesus the parousia building the take of of place and will ' the temple, glorified community. The New Testament the

church

glorified

gathered

that

Mark 13: 26 points.

the.

11 ß Ktl V (l

city

Ö

of

which

Gartner

this

is

sanctuary

symbolism

Son of Man (Rev.

by the

to be with

ocvlf c corresponds

t)

TT(

men, and dwell oü

C

with

XPE10(v

in

and it

21: 3,22),

great

'CXEI

glory

is

to

this

is Himself

Concerning

them.

with

connection

the

()lýMOU.

Tbü

..

&Pviov.

?ö to the

have written

and others

the

He who comes in the clouds with

God, John wrote:

Xüxvoc All

incorporates

at

hope expressed length

on this

in Daniel. point.

Feuillet,

Congar,

3

i

1.

Beasley-Murray,

Jesus,

202.

Cf. R. Hummel, Cited by Beasley-Murray, Ibid. 39-40. Jesus als Weltvollender, 2. Die Auseinandersetzung zwischen Kirche und Judentum im Matth?, usevanaelium

(Ndtinchen, 1963),

93;

Schniewind,

Markus, 175;

R. J. McKelvey,

The Nev Temple, passim.

is sanctuaire of their are representative work. ". .. quotations daps la pensee de Daniel. toutes les autres occupe une place preponderante ... dans leurs temple font perspectives au une place eschatologiques. visions ... 1'homme. du Fils de ce qui corresponde regne apres quoi il sera "justifie". au .. ä celle L'onction de Dan. IX, 24, qui peut Ure une allusion pour le prescrite figurativement, tabernacle. doit s'entendre de i'etablissement croyons nous, .. 3.

The following

...

122.

In summary,

Mk. 13: 26-2T points

be ended, and everlasting latter thought their of the

to the

fulfilment

righteousness

applied

Shekinah.

1

to the rik.

same chapter

community

13: 26 is

which

thus

describes

of

of a new temple,

glorified

an admirable the

Part

established.

verse has to do with the anointing is

of Dan. 9: 24 when sin

desecration

saints

to

of the imagery of this which in New Testament

gathered

counterpart

is

by Him who is

to the

and destruction

14th

verse

of the

old

temple by the Antichrist.

du regne messianique.

...

ä dire, VIII, 14 VII, 13-14; de les trois "Qu'est-ce et oracles sinon que ä la IX, 24 se completent meme realite? exprimer et contribuent mutuellement (IX, de la 24) La sanctuaire tout spirituel Dieu presence est assure oint que (VII, a 13-14), Fils de 1'homme du la les et divine venue aver nuees grace (VIII114) temple le de Dieu profane materiel cette'. maniere que venge c'est tradition la Daniel " de "Le 1'homme Feuillet, Fils de Antiochus. et par the "Daniel RB, LX (1953), 196-198. with biblique", contrasting was already the by formed destroyed. Temple, profaned sanctuary spiritual a and even .. (See list 159. " le, Tem Cougar, the Son also believers over whom of man reigns. (is) )"lQS 165. Son in Mark, viii of Man of sources given by M. Hooker, The find too, Here, temple clear text for the important we symbolism. study of an fellowship the 'the temple' the with new and concept of new with associations God. is theme Ebed the "As in Targum Jonathan liii, combined of where an exposition Daniel in find temple, to God's Shekinah the the idea the so we of of return with temple' the idea 'the the High'and: the new of saints of most of a combination to the On in the last days. the to is be come evil of subject established which the defile it is said that one of the 'horns' of the 'he-goat' ahall. ... to the temple; But the good to come also stands related temple. atonement .. be the be the for shall righteousness of people and eternal made evils shall holy to 'to both place'. a most anoint and prophet, vision and seal established, in interpreted has been the This vision future spiritual sometimes of ... temple, 'the that the implication being a new up a saints' make categories, 'the is temple. It is the kingdom an anointed called of saints' which spiritual (7: important is it God 13,14). the presence of upon which rests sanctuary ... ideas the is to note that the concept of the 'anointed with connected sanctuary' Servant The High'. Brownlee, 'saints the Son Man the the of of most of of and this to be an interpretation the Lord, pp. 13f. considers of the Ebed as the the Servant the interpretation 'the 'saints', that of of collective and writes 'prince' the its temple Lord would seem to embrace Jerusalem and as well as and his people. " Temple, 129,130. (London, 1962), 1174-5, "Shekinah", The New Bible Dictionary R. A. Stewart, kabod in the Hebrew "The God New Bible, doxa LX in of and says, glory is another name for the Shekinah. it may be specially Testament ... the is Temple. It or with with the tent of meeting. present associated .. .. (Rev temple in in a special the heavenly way xv. 8) and in the heavenly city 1.

123.

(Rev xxi. 23). "

There can be only one all'greater than the Temple'? Him is in than God's because It is presence more manifest embracing answer. The Lord On Him, not on the Temple, now rests the Shekinah. the Temple. ... the is the true Temple. " Alan Cole, The New Temple, 12. "So neither Himself 'not destruchands', Temple New the the teaching made with and nor abolition about to Christianity. Temple. .. tion of the old material are accidents or aftEr-thoughts 55" " Ibid., They are of its esse, inevitable corollaries of its central message. "Why is

Christ

124.

Tature

Discourse:

of the

The discussion

interpretations, the

so far

of the

perspective

which

information

precise

the

views tests

of Christ's

nature

to

Or Both?

reach

a conclusion

We have seen that

drama meets the

as to the

conveying

discourse.

that

only

or Paraclesis?

has endeavoured

Olivet

eschatological

enquire

Prediction

destruction

of

the

four

Next

or with

as part

we might

Is He chiefly

future,

major

of Jerusalem

exegesis.

revelation.

about

of the

the

regarding

well

concerned

offering

of

with

pästoral

admonition? To ask the frequent

In many respects

terrors

for

throughout

purpose,

and last

that

We feel

delineated? of chronological

them definitely most part,

confusion

are

that

more accurate

on national

Lohmeyer,

and international world-wide

Torrey,

no true

at this

the

note

agitation planes,

the

has primarily

of

events

The various

terms

Some of

be ignored.

this

sequence, for

The pattern

the

looks

increasing

accompanied by terrestrial gospel;

a

and admonitory,

and persecution;

of the

of

predictions.

point.

record.

no

His imperatives and ,

succession

Furthermore,

Synoptic

proclamation

Beasley-Murray.

is

Mark 13 cannot

in the three-fold religious

was pastoral

there

imply a sequence of events.

the following:

end is

1

or the

saved,

His prophecy

that

purpose

throughout

significance

such as earthquakes;

e. g.,

in holding

PIP 1TEýr6

most Old Testament

with

is

There

than merely to-1 iov or profess

evident

primary

to

of

matter.

apocalyptic

of the

beginning

from

rather

is

Jewish

of the bliss

present

has been a matter

and disappointing.

surprising

case also

Kfmmel is

is preserved

somewhat like

is

It

it.

typical

description

It

Christ's

Busch be followed

to

words of Christ

as was the

said

both

to be right

amount to nineteen.

Having

1.

But what

the admonition

right.

should

no lurid

lost.

The first

Mark 13 is

sermon is

mankind,

of the

warning,

moral

the

to answer

practically

how different

remark

horoscope

is

question

increasing

signs religious

125.

intolerance;

its

intensified accompanying

While

the

division: of the

than

presentation

is

In this

this

exegetical

that Later

various

components,

E. g.

TÖT60

chapters,

with

to

too

discourse.

many exegetes

however,

will

significance

Eü09Wc,

a threefold deliv-

but

prior

to

chronological

any laxer

or hazier

evidence. to

summary we have made no attempt eschatological

on chronolo-

of the

Any closer but

cannot

itself,

'

distortion, the

into

neatly

0341c

be observed.

to affect

by Christ

The advent

tribulation.

will

discourse

tribulation

the

of the

the

emphasis

address falls

tribulation,

the

unfaithful

and its

&TxV,

signs

any marked

this

beginning

liable

of the

already

trees.

1.

is

likewise

portions

the

lesser

coming,

from

through

scattered

is

there

to the

by Christ

elect

delineation

indicates

that

betokens

fearful

any minute

feel

preliminaries

PaC-,xUyHx that

tribulation

great

cosmic signs climaxed by the revelation

are

which

For the most part,

precision.

erance

of timet

notes

we do not

be ignored,

time

deceptions;

the

to gather His elect.

of Christ

gical

on Jerusalem;

onslaught

apostasy;

have failed

give for

EV

close the

A survey to

microscopically

study

of commentaries

see the wood for

attention

to Mk. 13: 14,

discourse

as a whole.

EKa, IVOCIC

1b IS

the its

flpF-Po(IS.

RELATIONSHIP OF DANIEL TO THE OLIVET DISCOURSE

127.

Almost Testament

bookl

j2

Y17iü

is

asked

Having

forth

calling

the

To do this, the

ý. T"ý

by the Linked ºý

to

ßoCCIXEI

ship with ogical

the

Synoptic

are

Daniel

The

6p(1;o _yF-vý

Thus the

-T.

`" oC

is more intimate also

dE Ö

some items

by a review glance

found

close

E

does not

of the

It

circumstances

1: 54 etc.,

attention

of the

yet.

ancient

ouvTTAe1a-Gxt

8kq ý, C

apocalypse.

13.

and

The relation-

from the eschatolto

The references

to Daniel.

-rrävroc; aki

"peshered"

even in Nark

alone,

Other expressions

to be allusions

üno`. «Ivmc

stand

that

is to forget

complex

BPwn OU, ocv

11-00

ö(vaytVwXKwV

on this

mean by the

1 Macc.

at

The

repeatedly.

of Daniel

of a Denielic

one part ý.

-ro(O-ca

are

the writer

question

3 key-notes

are

CSWerýO iQu

and occurs

Old

to that

Gospels.

only

6ui the _.

a --

address

some attention

however, is to move much too quickly.

discourse.

it

that

settled

pays

occurs,

"What did

is:

in Mark 13 is

Olivet

first

book and a confirmatory

back to

shifted

of the

where the phrase

usually

question

discussion

every

ß. T S-

Aoc ,c

1EpcV& )TOS

voa

list.

relationship

between

Mark 13 and Daniel

cannot

be too

"The influence 1. of the prophecy of Daniel has always been unique, even to modern times; " Torrey, Documents, 33. "No one can understand the attitude Christians, in the West, unless they realize how of medieval especially important this book was to the ordinary Christian. " K. & S. Lake, (London, 1938), 182. Introduction to the New Testament For specific examples to the of Daniel in the N. T., see C. H. Dodd, According of the influence Scriptures, 67-70. 2.

The complete

phrase

is

QtW

1D Y)71Jj jj

.

is present 3. 11 POV31 P-10( _. Pit. 24: 14 and Lu. 21: 31.

by implication

in M.

13, and in fact

in

128.

1

much stressed. that

not

It

decisive

"It

shape to

been able

improbable.

Schegg's

rI 7 Vj the

produced

is

It of Daniel..

but

phrase,

is

to

find

more than did

not

chose

His to

rather

the

crisp

"which

1-2

though

the

suggestion

significant

for

chiefly tragedy

its

gives

r1P1

book of Daniel fl1

this,

summary

"3

Genesis

emblem of the

Olivet

Kingdom,

is

showing

not

that

and trials

which

1.

See Hartman,

Prophecy,

2.

E. g. C. H. Weisse,

3.

A Study

4.

Evangelium

very

heart

discourse.

Christ's

Son of Man, the being

encompassed

all

at the commence-

the

of God is

selection

underfoot,

main motifs

religious

milieu

from

at Daniel

of desolation,

abomination

trodden the

kingdom

of the

was far

of that

book

of the

times.

145-77.

G. H8lscher.

in St Mark (London,

der vervoesting",

the

book

detached

and easily

and the

fulfilled,

was influencing

to the

reference

of both His declaration

Jerusalem's

He thereby

any other

the

from

passages

This is true is

in His

upon some isolated

emphasize

involving

Rather,

Christ,

that

finger

in the

more than

which

is

"The time

of the

tribulation

idle.

from

for

proof

interesting

place

ministry,

concepts

and the

called

he says,

and

book.

5 hand", and His words of the

they

notice,

Mount of Olives.

Jews called

appropriate

Old Testament apocalypse. ment of His

the

contention the

on the

passing

of Farrer's

of Daniel",

prediction

same way that

only

The truthfulness

the prophecy

Christ's

in the

We have not

is

been given

often 2

to P. Schegg, 4

According CjWP2

too

sympathetically.

always

be denied.

cannot

the

has all

1951),

136.

III, 248, cited nach MatthYüs, St Cath., XX (1944), 128.

by van Dodewaard,

"De gruvel

5. In view of the plethora of material written on the Kingdom of God in the have not bestowed proportionate it is a marvel that scholars New Testament, forth in Daniel topic the the Old Testament set as same on source attention -One the treatment, teaching Christ's is found in however, classic matter. on of (Et. bibl. )(Paris, Le Juda! sme"avant Jesus-Christ Lagrange's 1931), 62-69.

129.

these

Because all

impossible

picture

it

without

consideration

Christ is

is

on its

of the

place riet

Christ

the

should

aid

point

the

out

exegesis

the

the

same

which F-AuY m

be

must be felt

chain

Such a

theme of Daniel,

the

"12]

theVIK Reminders

.

New Testament

pattern

never

chapter.

between

relationship

of the

should

basic

ý13)1V the and

the and , _VIP

matters

it

retracing,

Danielic because

-

of the present

purpose

should ,

_ýýýI)ý%ý

is

again

must be surveyed,

plan

the

things,

among other

survey,

is

of the

us say it

of the

aspects

of any one of them

significance

significance

Let

pattern

And this

the

over-all

The entire

own.

by link.

link

of the

as different

related

to understand

of the

one part

studied

are

and amplifies.

reproduces

only

expressions

and the

on these

and Mark 13: 14

midrash,

in particular. But first, in

the

some comment upon the

seventeenth

century,

book had a separate that

opinion the

work

In the

the

of Daniel,

nineteenth for

responsible

but century

the

to his

contemporaries

Daniel

that

nineteenth author. again

contrary

century

Sir

book.

that

the

the

were the

long

not

that

out

of favour.

scholars

subsequent

As H. H. Rowley has pointed can be found

in the

prophet

attempts

century to

made what appeared

the

others

unity

of a single

the tide

show the

of these

of

of the

rest

out "the effective

case for

hand.

had been

writers

of the

For

were indeed

of another

held to the belief

to the dawn of the twentieth

expressed his

later,

Bleek

after,

of the

chapters

nine

Spinoza,

order.

product

demonstration

such a satisfactory

and many have been the

arguments

of the

maintained

However,

fell

five

last

visions

narratives

Bertholdt

opinions

the

in

Isaac Newton, a century

containing

most critical

Just prior-

of the book. of the

suggested

author.

chapters

unity that

is

of Daniel

turned

divided

authorship

answers to many divisive

130.

views.; "' The observation

defenders

of Moses Stuart

of the unity

well

the

expresses

conviction

of most

of the book of Daniel.

It

for any one at all skilled in discerning seems to me impossible the characteristics to read the book through attentively in of writing, the original, that the whole proceeded without an overwhelming conviction from one pen and one mind. 2 We believe of the

message the the

regarding Daniel.

that

It

is

this writer

authenticity established

unity

will

of Daniel

be demonstrated sought

to

of Mark 13 applies if

it

convey. to

can be shown that

(Oxford,

by the

What Farrer

some extent it

following

"results

to the from

review said unity

of

the

21965),

1. The Servant of the Lord The same writer 260. gives a fine summary of his own viewpoint ". the links of style when he says: .. that the theories of glossing and outlook, which are so clearly acknowledged have been so extensively to, are added to the community of error, resorted The stock argument the case for the unity is a strong one. of authorship it is just that touch of looseness against which is really and inconcinnity by for the strongest be it. Community for accounted argument can of error borrowed. borrowing; but a quality is not so easily of mind, or mental habit, Hence the fact that this is found in the oft-severed of the book is of parts the first Not less so is the difficulty significance. any clear of finding division, test of language, form, and presumptive since the threefold to embarrass different yields authorship results, while chapter 7 will continue the dissectors by its refusal to be assigned to either half alone. "The onus of proof lies however, There, upon those who would dissect work. a that can be seriously has been produced. nothing called proof of compositeness On the other hand, evidence for the unity of the work that in its totality " Ibid., is available. R. H. Pfeiffer 280. says, amounts to a demonstration ". there is book the to two the no compelling of reason parts ascribe .. to different to the Old Testament (London, 1952), 764. authors. " Introduction See also Lagrange, Jddaisme, 63. This author stresses the unity of theme in all parts manifest of the book of Daniel. Cited by 2. Rowley, The Servant Montgomery, Ginsberg, Eissfeldt, of the Lord, 273. Baumgarimr, the various and others have set forth conflicting views regarding the origin of Daniel based on the fact of the change in both the language from a Daniel calculations and prophetic as well as the theory of selections but Rowley's words still cycle, apply -- "the effective answer to many of the arguments can be found in the case for others of these devisive views. " The disqualify the majority The of logic requirements of theories automatically. Occam's not hold too many hypothetical niche will statues at the same time. (even the view contending for a single razor may be needed and possibly author if using traditional is the most profitable See material) application of it. J. A. Montgomery, the following: The Book of Daniel (ICC)(Edinburgh, 1927);

131.

imaginative

"builds

chapters

very stuff

their

key words

ý] Jý.

These words

in

2

pertinent,

particularly word

or phrases

all

the prophets

do withtcingdom

and Nebuchadnezzar's

each of the

and that

and is

built

into

what

follows"

in the

book stand

out,

either

of their

because

significant

book",

as "the

mind. "1

or because

repetition,

Among those

to

on what precedes

of the author's

Certain

the whole

produced

which

process

over

appearing

of God.

190 times.

several

together. Each of the

dream as well.

of terminology

are the

of repetition

appear

put

uniqueness

times

It

is

the

more often theme,

then,

visions

climaxes

in

of

or situation.

`lý words.

Daniel's

Note the

because

O

latter than

and which the

certainly

is

equivalent has

such a portrayal,

following:

And in the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a be its destroyed, be kingdom which shall sovereignty nor shall never It shall break in pieces all these kingdoms to another people. left 3 for ever. stand and bring them to an end, and it shall And the kingdom and the dominion and the greatness of the kingdoms the to the be saints heaven the of people shall given under whole kingdom, be and High; kingdom Most their the an everlasting shall of 4 them. dominions obey and shall serve all

Einleitung (New York, 1948); 0. Eissfeldt, in Daniel Studies H. L. Ginsberg, 31963); (Tübingen, W. Baumgartner, in das Alte Testament particularly, 59-83, ThRs (NF), XI (1939), Danielforschung", "Ein Viertejahrhundert 125-144,201-228. 1. St Mark, 261. the that denying be author None of these references as understood should their "These legends, legends. manifest Daniel with used already-existing of Persian Jews the to the didactic of addressed purpose, were originally (London, 276. 1968), Prophets the Message " The Rad, Gerhard diaspora. of von 17 to Daniel the religious t'l1a; Concerning von Rad says, "Prior "a is " in Daniel there But it. little much more precise use of world made See John Bright's It 570. God". TDNT, kingdom the delineation also of of (New York, Daniel. The Kingdom God in kingdom theme the discussion of of teaching His immediate conjunction 1953), 182-186. of Christ's on the subject 2.

with 3.

Daniel's

is not only a matter

Dan. 2: 44.4.

of chronology. Dan. 7: 27.

132. And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to life, And those who and some to shame and everlasting everlasting contempt. the brightness shine like are wise shall of the firmament; and those who turn many to righteousness, like the stars for ever and ever-1 the

All

its

immediate

In the

second

betoken

or by way of former

for

centuries

chapter

--

group

are

most important is

aggressor

this

made war with

pictured the

as a proud

saints,

He shall

speak words against

her borders

the

of the as the

former

.

object

The of the

of spite

for

in the seventh

to many commentators.

book according

over

terminology

sad record

is set forth

and malevolent

in

-T-M

TY 111)

and

and prevailed

be different he from shall ... and shall put down three kings.

1: 0

In most cases they

are unique

which

experience

of the

chapter

God.

of

representation

"underdog"

Israel's

who crossed and recrossed

the

those

1XJ

of a graphic

climax

The worst horn

MN

and the

YIX

circumstances.

of key expressions,

placing,

Judaism.

kingdom

or attendant

antecedents

in the

the nations

theme of the

primary

climactic

appears

of Daniel,

elements

to this

appertain

also

all

other

(1j312/ such as the

horn.

little them.

11 .

. ."

ones,

the Most High,

of the Most High, and shall wear out the saints think to change the times and the law; and shall be given into his hand. . .2 and they shall But now occurs

a dramatic

reversal:

I looked then because of the sound of the great words which the its horn was speaking. And as I looked, the beast was slain, and body destroyed and given over to be burned with fire. I saw in the night visions, ... and behold, with the clouds of heaven there came one like a son of man, and he came to the Ancient of Days before him. and was presented And to him was given dominion and glory and kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages should serve him; dominion, his dominion is an everlasting not pass away, which shall and his kingdom one

that

shall

3 not be destroyed.

"The visions interpretations in the final and their all culminate God", H. H. Kingdom Rowley, "Daniel", the Dictionary of of establishment of the Bible 21963), (Cambridge, H. Rowley H. F. C. Grant 200. Cf. Lagrange, Juda! sme, 68. and ed.

1.

Dan. 12: 2,3.

2.

Dan. 7: 24-25.3.

Dan. 7: 9-14.

133.

two opposing

Thus are presented

`1: 1]

The u3

figures,

is heaven's

to the little

counter

ri7vi, r]3U1? called The little this

time

As the

horn the

is

redress

two little

horns

parallels

the

the

expressions

other

again

coming

in

the

imagery

imaged by the parallel

of the

succeeding

. of the

-Ip?

`t7

\jj

Thus

l but

f)1)

ýJl7

of the main motif

as expressive

chapter,

so the vindication

each other,

book.

yjj%ýlIl.

expression

Son of Man.

of the

of the

teaching

horn which elsewhere is

o01if

or

appears

to the

central

sanctuary

n

joins

of Daniel.

2 We have by no means exhausted the key terms of Daniel, but these are to

sufficient Let

indicate

us now spell The writer

out

viewpoint

is

the

Theocracy

and the

that

the centre

and Urim and Thummiu The burning "Its

the

destruction

the

relationship

1.

Dan. 8: 9-13.

2.

"Time

of the

theme of the

latter

of Daniel

His

covenant,

the

of a Jewish

of the

the

temple

between

he lived

idolatrous

rule

of the

equivalent

of the

"latter

of David.

descendents catastrophe

of judgment

Yahweh and His people: -5

and its

of

collapse

The ark

Gentiles.

was an overwhelming symbol

century

sixth the

B. C. 4

had gone, and the Shekinah,

polity,

kingly

in the

who has witnessed

patriot

of the

was an inevitable

end",

as though

of the nation's besides

of the writer.

objective

more closely.

speaks

victory

book and the

3

and the

for

Israel.

severance

The Spirit

of prophecy

days",

also

are

of also

prominent.

According to Lagrange, the sanctuary 3. of Dan. 9: 24 is a "symbole du regne de Dieu". Juda! sme, 69. He, as Dodd and others, finds in the visions of Daniel the origin by Christ Dodd stresses of the kingdom teachings and Paul. but Lagrange gives as much emphasis to Dan. 9: 24-27. source, ch. 7 as the primary See Gaston's No Stone of the temple and the kingdom. remarks on the equivalence 230,243. on Another, 4.

The New Testament takes for granted that setting for the book, Heb. 11: 33-34 which hints except, perhaps, at Naccabean times.

5"

M. Hooker, The Son of Man in Mark, 151.

(lit.

24: 15),

134.

no longer

was silent,

last

centuries

of Israel's

when the

then,

before

was an age that

cried

took

human race,

were so frequent

place

a Theodicy,

for

out

of the

and this

the

the

concerning

".

it

if

..

such as might tempt men to imagine that

that

revolutions

has said

the coming of Christ:

and had become forgetful

in heaven,

asleep

As Calvin

any vision.

history

were times of distress,

there

It

was there

God was

was certainly

and so various. writer

ever

nl

of Daniel

offers. Wrong was on the doing?

Was He sleeping

sword?

Why were the

the cry: long

pious

or ajourneying 2

worshippers

of the

true

how long.

the

wickedness

would

..

This repeatedly dispersion,

cry,

How long

is

the

later

Lamentations.

(reprinted 1. Calvin, Daniel 1852-3, London, 1966), 80.

His people

In the that would

suffered

from

fire

suffered

to triumph

of the

book occurs

heart

makes desolate. be without

Israel

the longed-for

. .?

over the How

"3

daily

her

messianic

and

kingdom

take her place at the head of the nations?

and Israel

and echoes through

of Jeremiah's

God?

What was Yahweh

scaffold.

idolaters,

who were

How long before

of course,

throughout

while

transgression

triumph?

and priesthood?

would be inaugurated,

upon the

and right

Gentiles,

"For

sacrifice

throne,

not

unique

Scriptures. psalms

to the book of Daniel. It

to the

belongs It

and prophets.

is

the

It

occurs

days of

Israel's

implied

wail

4

from

Calvin

Translation

Society

edition

of

"We cannot regard Nebuchadnezzar less Darius the Mede, still and Belshazzar, The author is contending, Epiphanes. of Antiochus not simply as portraits but against Antiochus the heathenism personally, of which Antiochus was against (Cambridge, the champion. " A. A. Bevan, A Short Commentary on the Book of Daniel 1892), 24. 2.

3.

Dan. 8: 13.

See Gaston,

No Stone

on Another,

378.

(particularly Ps. 4. 74 Typical occurrences are v. 10); 79 (particularly v. 5); Apart from these communal laments 89: 3-4,38-46; 94: 1-3; Zech. 1: 12. are found in similar vein, supplications such as in Ps. 6: 2-3; 13: 1-2; 35: 17, personal and Hab. 1: 2-4.

135.

The intervention

in

sought

For example, after

restoration.

each instance

is

the utterance

of the cry in Ps. 35 we reads

divine

vindication

and

Bestir thyself, and awake for my right, for my cause, my God and my Lord! Vindicate Let those

me, 0 Lord. ... who desire my vindication for joy and be glad. . .l

shout And in Lord

Zechariah

answered

the

1, the

gracious

of these

content

to the

reply

"How long.

angel's

and comforting

to the

words

. .?

" is

"the

that

told

and we are

angel"

words:

Cry out, Thus says the Lord of hosts: jealous for I am exceedingly Jerusalem that are And I am very angry with the nations and for Zion. the for while I was angry but a little they furthered at ease; disaster. Therefore, to Jerusalem thus says the Lord, I have returned in it, be built with compassion; says the Lord of hosts, my house shall Cry again, line shall be stretched and the measuring out over Jerusalem. Thus says the Lord of hosts: My cities with shall again overflow Zion and again choose prosperity and the Lord will again comfort Jerusalem. The question instances. he said then

The reply to him,

the

is

that

hold

this

of the

book.

restoration

is

future.

shows the

ýý

]

With

right

judgment,

1.

central

its

rightful

state.

the

best

The daily

book.

once does it it

is

Most

to

in this

form

in the is

vindicating

Zech. 1: 14-17.3.

the

that

former

of

and its that.

in 8: 14 is Old Testament.

the

book of

means "God is my Judge", promises

time

more than

for

Daniel

the

away,

The word of promise

the visions,

enemies,

"3

indication

significant

as "vindicated".

The very title

passage climaxing and their

occur

and mornings;

has been taken

sacrifice

message of the

of vindication.

Ps. 35: 23-24,27.2.

to

verse

do some translate

His people

evenings

foregoing "And

and restoration.

hundred

gives

to the

nature

and three

But the

Only

passage after judge

yet

reply

in

similar

are

of vindication

be restored

shall

composition

It

a promise

For two thousand

sanctuary

commentators

in Daniel

and answer

and

Yahweh will and destroying

Dan. 8: 14.

136.

Commentator

the

latter.

the

keynote

of all this

human help.

The best

The promise

repeated

of the establishment in both

the

its

with

narrative

of Daniel

sin atoned for,

people

the

öcvtvO

V.

could

do was but

of the

The temple

government

prophetic

indicated that

pledges

1 book.

shadow

Yahweh's the

righteousness as applying

_TTo(1IyyavEaia

to

kingdom the

of God.

There has

writer

These references of the to

will

shadow is

and everlasting

of the

as background to the promises

sections

to be anointed

the promise

-

no merely

a faint

Skilfully

and covenant.

of Yahweh's kingdom of glory. and the

is

was a promise

of the

to the sanctuary

references

It

sanctuary

was a microcosm

is

interpret in

come

"vindication"

word

2

saints.

A new sanctuary

substance.

to

this

upon the message of the

commenting

restoration

Shekinah

abiding

The writer

writers

His

emblems of His

interwoven

is

employs

the Maccabean heroes

of the

3 kingdom.

in

-

vindication

of what Yahweh offered

were the

commentator

apocalyptic

Furthermore,

messianic

after

soon to

God's

in.

with

give

as transgression

brought

The sanctuary

book.

dwell

occur

His people.

place is

to

the

finished,

New Testament

own tabernacling

with

His

.4

(London, 1967), 35,195,197, E. Heaton, Daniel, 1. *E. g. Torch Bible Commentaries " Cf. R. H. Pfeiffer, Introduction to the O. T. (London, 1952), 781. 212. As Welch has written: ". 2. the prophet nowhere shows any sympathy with .. the party which led the Maccabean rising. to hold Indeed, it is more natural that, to come solely by the intervention while he expects the deliverance of " God, he is distinctly to the ideals the opposed revolt. which animated ... (London, Visions End the It is however possible 1922), 132. that the of help" is the writer's phrase "a little of the work of the Naccabean estimate "His See 11: hope for the end has a scope and a character 34. patriots. which however motivated by religion, 50. no rebellion, could ever claim. " Ibid., 3. III,

Buhl, 349.

"Daniel"p

The New Schaff-Herzog

Encyclopaedia

of Religious

Knowledge,

"Daniel", 4. IB9 VI, 497. A. Jeffery, Lloyd Gaston says, "It is significant that there is in Daniel no mention of a hoped-for rebuilding or rededication of In Daniel 2a great stone -snot made with hands-' shatters the temple. the fourth kingdom and becomes a "kingdom which shall (2: 44). In n? ver be destroyed' 7: 14,27 it is again a kingdom which is given to the people of the saints of the Most kinfdom is destroyed. High, when the fourth Accordingly it may very well be that 9: 24 to holy interpret in accordance anoint a of holies' we should with the usage to a community. " No Stone on Another, to refer 118. of the Dead Sea Scrolls,

137.

To see the parallelism of the

between

the

sanctuary,

and the

needs only to compare Daniel

chapters

vindicating

coming

of the

Son of Man, the

of the kingdom

arrival

God, one

of

seven and eight.

DANIEL7

DANIEL 8 i

Persecuting Climactic

aggression

Judgment

and coming

(Judgment they

is

judgment

takes

the little

by little of the the

for

given the

receive

kingdom.

away the

(Persecuting

horn.

powers

Climactic

The vindication

saints

(The little

and

The same dominion

of

of the horn

human hand. the

As Rowley has pointed

whether

out,

on the similarity

the

little

time

the real

horn

case for

of the terms,

Speaks words Thinks the

to

law,

He. ..

for

times

"a time,

a time". shall

reaches

to

) end.

of the

is

v. 20.

two chapters.

"does not

the identification

of the character

Note the following

Grew exceedingly

v. 25. Magnifies

comparisons.

two times,

himself,

wear out the saints,

v. 25.

be taken away, v. 26.

In both instances

its

v.

v. 9. 25.

burnt

v. 11.

Triumphant hundred

the little

great,

Took away the continual

and

v. 25

In both instances

in the

identical

offering,

His dominion shall

history.

Yellows,

the Most High,

change the

without

DANI

v. 25.

Triumphant

and half

its

against

horn.

sanctuary.

broken

The vision

DANIEL 7 than

is

but on the indications

and deeds of the person each stands for. "1

Seemed greater

by little

aggression

Son of Man.

by beasts.

symbolized

is destroyed. )

horn and it

Some have debated

rest

by beasts.

symbolized

powers

for

"two thousand three

evenings

He shall

destroy

He shall

be broken,, v. 25.

horn represents overwhelming

triumph

the last

v. 14.

and mornings".

many, v. 25.

persecutor

precipitates

its

1. Darius the Mede and the Four World Empires in the Book of Daniel 1935), 126.

of own

(Cardiff,

139.

Thus T%7 K to the

response

Antichrist's

giving

vindication in

of

.

kingdom

of the

everlasting

to

but

the

Morna Hooker of the

ideas

The figure

saints and the

right". also

horn,

the

represents

the

reversal

of

a dominion

reminiscent

chaos become subject Judgment

at the

between judgment

is

an end of

making

(8: 14; 9: 24).

relationship mind,

little

who have been made as refuse,

dominion,

righteousness

To the Jewish

who was "in

linking

the

of the

counterpart

of rebellious

sanctuary

The demonstrated important.

the

given

The powers

of the

the

The saints,

work.

beginning.

is

r)jJ-)W

To them is

kings. the

1DJ

the sins

divine

now become of Adam's

in

to them.

This of the

equivalent and the

ushering

1

Judgment

showed not

and Vindication

is

so much who was righteous

2

stresses

of Yahweh's

this

concept.

kingship

After

and his

pointing

judgment

out

the

repeated

she says:

appearance and enthronement of the Son of Man are thus seen to be integral that God will for the author's of the whole book of Daniel, parts conviction intervene and on behalf sufferings of his saints, end their and that he will " Son The them the kingdom, is its dramatic here give expression. given most Cf. Lagrange, Judafsme, 69, ". des le moment öu le of Man in Mark, 29. .. Dieu va commencer son oeuvre, son regne grand ennemi de Dieu sera frappe, 449. Another, "; Stone la Gaston, No dans on perspective est prochaine. .. . 1. ".

Feuillet has rightly the parallel stressed nature of these three passages. les trois de vii, 13-14; viii, l4 et ix, 24 se completent mutuellement oracles .. ' Le sanctuaire tout spirituel Is meme realite? que et contribuent exprimer ä (ix, 24) est assure de la presence divine Dieu oint la venue avec les grace (vii, 1'homme du'Fils de 13-14), de cette maniere que Dieu venge nuees et c'est (viii, 11 I'Le Fils 14) le temple materiel de 1'homme de profane par Antiochus. (Cf. (1953), Jeffery's tradition Daniel la ' LX 197-98. biblique", comment et Dn 8: 14 and 9: 24 should be the on Dan. 9: 24, IB, VI, 497; )". sanctuary of .. interpreted figuratively in terms of the holy community. " Gaston, No Stone on 175. Another, (Edinburgh, The Prophets Israel "The ideas of 1882), 71f. of ideas; that is, the Hebrew right and wrong among the Hebrews are forensic before of the right and the wrong as if they were to be settled always thinks is to the Hebrew not so much a moral quality Righteousness a judge. as a (saddiq) 'righteous' The legal word status. means simply 'in the right', and (rashao) the wrong',. " Cf. David Hill, the word 'wicked' Greek Words means'in (Cambridge, 1967), 89n; Meanings Hebrew Gaston, No Stone on Another, 380. and 2.

W. H. Smith,

140.

The sequence of thought is logical, since God's decisive action must be at once the re-establishment of his kingship of and the manifestation his righteousness, the wicked and rewards the humble. which punishes Daniel's is a pictorial vision representation of an idea which pervades the psalter, whether it is expressed there in historical cultic or 1 terms. eschatological Daniel's

However, a concept Moule's

which

in Daniel

by the

judgment the

prophets,

but is

being

Gospels,

found

in

appropriate

The parable for

pleads

in

a pictorial the

the

of Scripture.

whole

The pattern

vindication

of the

oppressed

saints

terms

elsewhere

in the

similar

Examples

draw particular

being

only

of

that.

rather

We would

representation

demonstrate

book of Revelation.

as not

a case where

is

only

pervades

the

presented

and the

passages,

also

it

7 and 8 regarding

of God is

of these

not

does much to

quoted

and Rev. 6: 9-11.

Luke 18: 1-8, second

just

It

more.

the psalms,

pervades

article

implicit

is

vision

an instance 6t

expression

are

Zechariah

attention

to the

of divine

vindication

be

3,

c v9Pwiav

-ro

connexion.

of Luke 18 represents

vindication

against

the elect

her adversary.

as an oppressed widow who

Christ

the

finishes

story

by

saying: his Hear what the unrighteous judge says. And will not God vindicate I tell Will he delay long over them? elect, who cry to him day and night? Nevertheless, them speedily. you he will vindicate when the Son of Man 2 he find faith comes, will on earth? Matthew this

context

Black is

"all

is not immediately

Black concludes

out

There

upon the of His

teachings teaching

the

substance

1.

The Son of Man in Mark,

3.

"The Son of Man in

the

the

connexion with

Son of man apocalyptic.

by later

tradition;

coming Judgment.

23.2. Teaching

its

Son of Man in to discount

have been many willing

Son of man apocalyptic

of Jesus about

the

is

But what we have here actually

obvious.

"the old Biblical

to

reference

of the old Biblical

features

that

the

supplement for

place as a redactional

the essential

been foisted

points

illuminating.

very

the phrase in this the parable

rightly

that

"3

Luke 18: 8. of Jesus",

37.

"

has not therefore, it

represents

141.

Thus the parallel the It

of thought

unity

of the

presentations being

sanctuary

of the

rhythm

kingdom is

vindicated,

what C. H. Dodd calls

reflects

Daniel. the

theme unifies

This

in 8: 14.

appears. key-note

2

We wish of the

of the

point

Here is

as to where

the

the

dividing requiring

1.

for

point,

this

interpretation.

According

to

the

3

the

Testaments. "twofold

even the

but the

in

expression

that

fact

its

this

in Daniel

terminates

for

which also

For of the

is

the

climactic from unanimous

example,

is

chapter

book or the

4

and is

strikes

the

of visionary

explanation.

visions

vindication

8: 14 we have a distinct usage

book of

statement

have been far

section

the all

term

is

book occurs. first

the

book,

verse

to vindication

in the

actual

actual

Commentators

Hereafter,

Scriptures,

in both

of the

sections

where

book.

that

verse

8 with'its

Son of Man, and

theme of vindication

1L

U09

to the

is

been noticed

the

"characteristic

the

in this

seven to be seen as belonging What has not

'plot'",

reference

division

a natural

"a single

one place

of the

symbolism

reflected

various

to underline

book by its

to

given

a unity

about

emblem is

Its

narratives.

found

here

7 and Daniel

"'

terms of death and resurrection. Much has been said

being

finding

of history"

pattern

in Daniel

apparent

second?

literary symbols

We repeat,

102,129.

'the Dan. 8: 14 should probably be interpreted 2. ". .. along these lines: LXX the Here be'. it holy place shall be put right, to restored what should translator according to the general sense appears to have interpreted from by the context, since that meaning could not be elicited required " 61Ko(IwOrjaF-'rCK, the Hebrew. been the have of which would normal rendering .David Hill, Dan. 7: 22 Greek Words and Hebrew Meanings (Cambridge, 1967), 84n. the same concept of vindication. reflects

3. "It is sometimes argued that vv. 13 and 14 are interpolated, but it should be noticed that they stand or fall with v. 26 which refers back to them. " N. Porteous, Daniel, 127. Cf. 129, ibid. in the third vision the imagery is laid aside. 4. ". .. The fourth vision, .. drops the symbolism entirely. the last and longest of them all, B. Frost, . ."S.

142.

Dan. 8: 14 is verse

"Gabriel,

make this

need for

for

told

that

all the

about of that

climax

is

involved

reference

"the

by the vision

in

up.

and that

to

device Porteous

in greater

odd.

prepare

presented

to the

horn

is

given,

that

it

is

that

confesses

it.

of chapter

importance

of the

the angel interpreter

the

interpretation in this

correct

8: 14 is not reserved

and the vision

8- (which its

8a

climax

for

Thus chapter

is

interpretation

of the author

of chapter

11. n1

statement.

The

chapter

11 alone.

9 expressly

of the preceding

literary therein.

found

revelation

more than a device on the part

in Dan. 9: 24-27.

of the book is

verse of Daniel

to understand

is not entirely

it

and that

of the sanctuary.

see in the last

detailed

the, only

particularly

is little

the highly

divisions

he was appalled

of chapter 7),

but

not

told

four

true,

The rest

the vision

is

He is

sanctuary.

inability

Porteous

briefly

detail

or vindication

of Daniel

interpretation

Daniel

of chapter

Daniel

of Greece and the

is

mornings"

symbols

14.

v.

"Daniel's

the way for

We think

little

of the vision

draw attention

It

of the

point

and Porteous

declares

a little

king

he did not understand

the restoration

Both Jeffery

the

to the

reference

of the

of the

a voice

The words of the angel

threefold

namely

restoration

and the

At this

is an enlargement

regarding

the

"

given

presentation,

and Persia,

evenings

devoted to explaining itself

this

The next

book.

Then he hears

the vision.

After

."

The significance

be sealed

should

of that

of Media

empire. to

..

of the

vision.

we have an explanation

the

kings

this

man understand

0 son of man.

understanding

except

"forecasts"

symbolic

"understand"

to

sought

"Understand,

are

of the

climax

says Daniel

saying

8,

the

chapter

It

to

is

mentions both -

"the man

(London, 1952), 183. On Daniel 8: 14,,in particular, Old Testament Apocalyptic Frost says: ". .. he was not prophesying when the re-dedication as such was the but. take Ibid., to 199. eschaton. place, going .. .. ." 1.

Daniel

(London,

1965),

130.

143.

whom I had seen in the vision

Gabriel, first

to the previous

words are related

have already understanding.

therefore

..

W `i Oil) i)'"T Y3 the in

bring

follow

transgression,

vindication

of the sanctuary.

after

the

both

seal

112

vision.

".

iniquity,

for

..

to

to

and

and prophet,

vision

to

kingdom.

messianic

and to atone

sin,

is the

says the angel in effect,

the under-

Feuillet,

the

Buhl,

et al.

of Dan. 7: 13,14; 3 kingdom.

messianic of

eight

advent

8: 14;

of the

long-awaited

side

correct

9: 24 parallel

The parallel

and nine

return

are. undoubtedly

shine

upon

of chapter

eight

promised

the sanctuary

that

kingdom. in

that

seeing

each other

can be further by side

to

face

he learns

Gabriel's

Jerusalem

regarding

cause His

but which the vision

Daniel

eight,

chapter

of Jeremiah

Yahweh will

And now with with

in

to understand

prophecies

that

which is desolate

to be anointed

visions

you wisdom and

give

In such a way does the seer receive

to the

He prays

sanctuary.

would be restored.

passages

-

inability

his

as turning

represented

the sanctuary

is

that,

to the

we

he sought.

In summary,

and the

it

that

(as 8: 14) and give

to time

related

to

to

word and understand

an end to

to put

a most holy place"

is

the

applying

righteousness,

everlasting

to "understanding"

references

are

an exposition

to anoint

standing

..

n1 And Gabriel's .

..

I have now come out

consider

immediately

The words which

finish

".

to.

referred

at the first.

illustrated

and apply

the

three

to the

by viewing

the

as follows: DANIEL 9

DANIEL, 8

Gabriel, whom I had seen in he and at the first. ... I have now come out understanding. . ...

"Gabriel, make this mannunderstand " the vision. v. 16.

the vision said. .. to give you I have come

to tell it to you. therefore consider .. the word and understand the vision. "vv. 21-23.

9: 21

2.

1.

Iii.

3.

See also Gaston, No Stone on Another,

Dan. 9: 23. 175,243,380-381.

144.

DANIEL 8

DANIEL 9

his sanctuary the of place .. overthrown. v. 11. through

.

transgression.

..

". the transgression .. 13. desolate. .. ."v.

that

the then ... to its restored v. 14.

shall estate.

sanctuary rightful

the Prince

. ".

a king

.. the

the vision end. " v. 17

.. v. 23.

". V: 19-

.

the

of the host.

shall .. v. 26.

v. 12.

M.

for

the

time

appointed

time

of the

v. 11. ". .. v. 25. . ."".

of

end. "

. .

..

."v.

". by no human hand, .. broken. " v. 25.

be

The significance

up against 25. ."v.

".

".

..

..

to the

until

. ."

who is to come. ..

the prince

..

't v. 26. .

decreed

end.

end.

the

and sacrifice

".

.. on the

the decreed end is " v. 27. desolator.

". to the end there .. desolations are decreed.

the over of giving .. and host to be trampled sanctuary for two thousand under foot. .. and three hundred evenings and 13-14. vv. mornings. . ."

shall even rise of princes. ..

.. v. 26.

and .. " v. 24.

..

."

." v-27-

and

to cease. "

v. 27.

the

". .. Prince

.

..

ýý

to bring

one, a prince.

an anointed

offering

offering 11. he shall

transgression.

shall destroy the city 26. the sanctuary. ."v. ..

the destroy mighty men and .. people of the saints. " v. 24. burnt

the

..

Its to atone for iniquity, .. in everlasting righteousness. to anoint a most holy place.

".

the continual taken away.

finish

the sanctuary. "

the wing of abominations upon shall .. 27. v. come one who makes desolate. .. all

be "

..

.. v. 24.

to

destroy.

".

makes

of bold countenance.

is

".

gras

the

is. .. an anointed v. 26.

of these parallels

will

be rapidly

poured

out

be wars shall " v. 26.

one shall

appreciated

be cut off.

...

if

summaries are compared: DANIEL 8

He shall even rise up against the the Prince of princes. and .. place of his sanctuary was overthrown the sanctuary of over giving ...

DANIEL 9

".

be an anointed cut off. .. one shall .. and the people of the prince who is to come shall destroy the city and the there to the sanctuary. shall and end ..

145.

DANIEL 8

DANIEL 9

under foot and host to be trampled "For two thousand and three ... then hundred evenings and mornings; be restored to the sanctuary shall its rightful state. "

Not only does Ian. but

so also

does the

2,7,

and 8

the

case in

present

with horns,

is

noticed

division

etc.

is

outline

of

8: 14,

previously

commented upon,

of

explanation

by straightforward

between

in

chapters

10-12.

chapters

commentary.

no longer

is

this

interpretation This

itself. the

This

Whereas chapters

9.

requiring

whereby

8,1

of chapter

by explanation,

symbolism

nature

the parallels

found

followed

now of the

succeeded

are decreed.

the vision

form to chapter

of symbols After

9-12.

to explain

events

in literary

a series

chapters

and everything the

final

desolations

"To finish the transgression, to put an end to sin, and to atone for iniquity, to bring in everlasting righteousness. and to anoint a most holy place. "

9: 24-27 purport

is similar

section

closing

beRv. r:

is

ceases,

in harmony

stress

on beasts,

Having

already

7 and 8, and 8 and 9, we, nov set

forth

a comparison between 8 and 10-12. DANIEL 10-12

DANIEL 8 ...

... behold. .

...

... great of it horns v. 8.

I was at the

I raised

Ulai.

v. 2.

my eyes and saw, and v. 3

... he did

river

as he pleased.

magnified

himself.

...

v. 4.

v. 4

the but when he was strong, horn was broken, and instead there came up four conspicuous toward the four winds of heaven.

... the

I was standing great river. ...

I lifted behold.

on the bank of (ch. 10) 4. v.

looked, and and eyes up my (ch. 10) 5. v. ...

do king shall. mighty a .. .. (ch. ll) " 3. his to v. according will. ".

". .. v. 36.

he shall

...

magnify himself.

"And when he has arisen, his kingdom shall be broken and divided toward the four winds of heaven. .. 4. ."v.

'week' of the 2300 evening mornings may be implicit 1. Even the shortened in to the war upon the sanctuary the. allusions and the host in the 70th week, just as the vindication of the same verse refers not to "the re-dedication as the but the eschaton. " described Frost, in 9: 24-27. eschaton such. .. -.. 199. Old Testament Apocalyptic,

ýý .

146.

DANIEL 8

DANIEL 10-12

Out of one of them came forth a little horn, which grew exceedingly great

he become shall strong with .. small people. v. 23-

toward

the ... was taken

the

land.

glorious

burnt v. 11.

continual away. ..

v. 9.

". the glorious .. See also vv. 41,45. It* .. burnt

offering

also

the his and place of sanctuary ... was overthrown. v. 11. ".

.. v. 13.

how long

". the .. desolate.

is

the vision

transgression 13. .. ."v.

that

.?

.. v. 31. "

makes

the vision end. " v. 17.

is Cf.

for

the v. 19.

time

As he was speaking to me, I fell into a deep sleep with my face to the ground; but he touched me and set me on n' feet. v. 18.

the tion. ".

.. ""

the

latter ."v. vision.

end of the 19.11: ""

is

true.

and profane

indigna-

""n

v. 26.

16. . ."v.

the temple.

it be till How long shall .. end of these wonders? " 12: 6. ". the abomination .. " 11: 31. desolate.

". .. 11: 35.

until Cf.

that

."

..

".

The man clothed the waters. .. of

land.

take away the continual shall Cf. 31. offering. .. ."v. 12: 11.

".

And I heard a man's 'voice between the banks of the Ulai. 16. v. .. .. the

a

V*9*

400q 9..

".

the

makes

in

linen, who was above 12: 7. and I heard him. ..

the time of the 11140 and 12: 4.

end.

..

."

Then I heard the sound of his words; and when I heard the sound of his words, I fell on my face in a deep sleep with And behold, my face to the ground. a hand touched me and set me trembling on my hands and knees. 10: 9,10. ".

.. 36.

...

till

the

the

is

indignation

word was true.

..

10: 1.

for it seal up the vision, to many days hence. " v. 26. pertains

". the the shut and seal up words, .. book, until the time of the end. " 12: 4. "For the vision is for days yet to come. " 10: 14.

".

". .. 11: 45

..

he shall

be broken. " v. 25.

he shall

come to his

']

accomplished.

end. . ."

And he said to him, "For two thousand it. .. your people shall be delivered. .. and three hundred evenings and mornings; And those 'who are wise shall shine like then the sanctuary shall be restored the brightness for of the firmament. .. to its rightful state. " v. 14. See also 12-13p ever and ever. " vv. 1-3. which makes reference to "the end of the days".

"

147.

Thus does the

divine

ultimate

last

section

of the terrible them and the

latter

are

to be those

said

To this

point

Glorification

of an eternal

inheritance

for

the faithful

The work of the author He was a scribe

in

saints,

the

or "lot", the wise.

as The

make many righteous.

the evidence for

to be derived

the unity

from the narratives.

convey the same message as the visions

the narratives

recognized.

and thereby

the living

of theme

Something should be said about the

in the book as found in the visions.

vindication

is held out before

who understand

we have discussed

evidence on the same matter

for

dead.

by the promise to Daniel,

personified

of the

picture

not only the destruction

deliverance

resurrected

kingdom of God and the possession

the

enlarge

is to include

but a timely

for

and rewards

It

vindication.

of Daniel

and destruction of Daniel

for

the message of

-

the wicked. '

is much more profound

of no mean literary

In essence,

skill.

2

than is sometimes

Once the unity

"In every one of these stories Says Bevan: rewarded we see the righteous Daniel hand, On the the be. the one punished, case may or wicked signally as helpless God, though the the True his-three friends, apparently of servants and in the midst of the heathen, triumph over all opposition, while on the other " dust. the to humbled Gentile hand the mightiest potentates are confounded and the Daniel, 22-23. Rowley says that "point be found for of story can every half first of the book in the setting of the Maccabean age to which the latter 38`YIj 346. " is Lord, Jeffery, The the 276. Cf. Servant of assigned. part be in large "chs. 8-12 seem to that Heaton goes further by asserting still best regarded as a section and are probably measure dependent on the first little ". Cf. A. Jeffery: Daniel, 50. many a great commentary on it. .. . ." This is a bold things link the two parts 346. together as a unity. " Ibid., taken and at first statement glance not very far removed from the position 1.

interpreters Typical of that group by conservative of the last century. "Daniel's in Patrick Fairbairn follows; history, too, as was who wrote was the closest manner connected with his prophecy. The one may fitly be regarded occupies so large a place as a type of the other, and on that account, probably, imparted to him, was to unfold in his book. The grand aim of the revelations the progress of the kingdom of God from deep depression, and through manifold to the supreme place of honour and glory, and the process is already struggles, imaged in the marvellous rise of Daniel himself from the condition of a Hebrew exile to the place of highest power and influence at the court of Babylon. " The Interpretation

2.

An illustration

of Prophecy,

of this

skill

35.

is found in the prayer

of ch. 9 which interweaves

148.

the visions

permeating recognizing

that

also

on the

remarks

it

or not,

positions

the

is

Once this

motifs.

of the book is

is

book have gone much too

his

didactic

intentions, that

recognize

the

find

but in

6 and 3 are

Porteous that

but

they of

story

devour

greedily have fallen

Morns Hooker of the

The story ch.

passages which

in

in

Daniel

other

into

the

other

it

it

"where

respects

is

den we ought to

Underworld is

conclusion that

lie

in the

midst

might

human characteristics

are to be classified

to confront

found

91: 13). of

in my way,

dug a pit

the

have suggested

111

relevance

a profitable

almost

has

such as are

stories

57: 5 and 7 ('I ...

as

necessary,

of sentences"

they

on

Bentzen

way.

57: 4-6;

story-teller. the

the writer

Pss.

who became as a beast that .

this

to

(cf.

themselves')

has underlined

if

suggestion

sons of men;

an inventive

king

She suggests

7.

into

6 to

chapter

of a hero

in his

some commentators

other

lion's

of Ps.

the

the

identical

with

truth

have ascribed err

in

strange

theological

sure

the

an "embodying

"The words

says that

stories

in

We doubt

lions).

more sense in Bentzen's

chapters

lions

by, the

descent

nothing

essential

We are

decidedly

of Daniel

story

of the

story

demons (symbolized

the

the

recognize

in what they

others

his

is

Fairbairn's

we share

of Daniel.

far

but

behind

to

portion

the

suggested

whether

no effort

narrative

impregnated

same writer

granted,

there

recognized

casts line

of the narrative light

on the

of enquiry are

attributed

as 'beasts

".

to

of

4.

ch.

imagery

of

examine to

those

figures

2

in in Gabriel 24-27. later key the the w. embodied of expressions message of most Jerusalem, sanctuary, desolainiquity, Note references to sin, transgression, Thus even in this chapter, the narrative helps intertion, righteousness, etc. the vision. pret _., 1.

Daniel,

87.

The Son of Man in Mark, 15. (See also Rowley's emphasis that the ignoble kingdoms was expressed by the symbolism of the beasts. nature of the Gentile )"Thus 194. Israel, in Dan. 7 itself The Faith beast of we find that the first 2.

149.

is

It

description

not

by coincidence

of a northern

temple and worshippers) of the

treading

the

daily

but

in

first

underfoot

this by the

invader

feature

of the

from the sanctuary,

the

It

of iniquity,

is

to

drinks

is then that

invading

his

book by a

even the

reach

host, its

So later, places

sacred

finger

taken

vessels

etches a message of reaches the

when Antiochus of Yahweh,

of

foreshadowed

are

the

from

suspension in Antiochus,

high-point

the mysterious

holy

and the

of Antichrist wine

The theme

artistry.

and the

activities

judgment upon the banquet-room vall. height

literary

sanctuary

Belshazzar

and it

introduces

author

marching upon Jerusalem to ravage its

here. 2

as others

narratives.

the

Here is a skilful

begins

sacrifice

that

then

judgment

will

fall.

'was lifted up from the ground and made to stand upon two feet like a man; and (v. 4). Exactly. the same idea is to be found the mind of a man was given to it' In spite dream and its sequel. in the account in Dan. 4 of Nebuchadnezzar's of Nebuchadnezzar's is the the the added confusion tree clear: contrast of metaphor in the the beast's; he lives to is from animals with a changed a man's mind the What is his behaves like them, fields until reason restored. and ... beast's to that the from is does a mind change a man's suggest. context .. it is the interpretation Nebuchadnezzar's But loss of reason. typifies ... importance. its to the to this that the clue change supplies author gives which downfall For it is made quite clear that the reasons for Nebuchadnezzar's (v. 30). in his his disgrace own achievement self-glorification and pride were and that his forgets According to chapter 4, it is when Nebuchadnezzar ... kingdom and glory are God-given that he loses his dominion, not only over men, beasts. the beasts level is to the but over birds of and and as well, reduced of The same emphasis on self-magnification is found in the later of visions horns their Thus in chapter 8 we read repeatedly the Daniel. and of animals As for the beasts themselves. Similarly, 11. .. that they magnified chapter God in that they. in chapter 7, it is self-evident against rebellion are .. This connection between man's rebellious and have seized power for themselves. Ps. 73: 21f. .. is found also in the Psalms. and animal life self-sufficiency ... (Emphasis ours. ) Cf. A. Farrer, St Matthew and 15-16. Ibid., 49: 21. ." .. St Mark (London, 1954), 17. Dan. 1: 1-2. on the relevance 1.

Even the 2. been offered abomination

See Rowley, of Dan. 1.

to reference in the sixth of desolation'.

"The Bilingual

Problem

of Daniel",

ZAW, L,

desolate in a prayer purporting sanctuary B. C. "is probably to 'the century an allusion Porteous, Daniel, 138-39. ." ..

the

(1930),

to have

258.

150.

the fact that the world-power has deified true religion, setting up its own image in

... the

sin has passed its

that

the proof

Thus the narratives

broken

human hand,

without

Discussing

saints

representation.

and enforce

to acknowledge

and compelled

foreshadows his later

the author

limit.

permitted

the

who persecute

humiliated

are themselves

1

the moral ahead of the visionary

point

3 and 6 those

In chs.

itself and has attacked is God's sanctuary,

the

idolatrous

worship

true

Thereby

coming to his

of Antichrist's

descriptions

God.

end,

consumed and destroyed.

the chief

Rowley says:

of the narrative

characters

held kings the thing the for up are particular which each case in Antiochus, to obloquy is something which has its counterpart while the particular thing for which the pious Jews are held up to honour is something which pious Jews in the days of Antiochus might with 2 imitate. be to peculiar appropriateness encouraged In

All

the key characteristics are

and oppression his

prowess

High

God.

vessels the

divided

humbled

Belshazzar

and praising balances

in the

represented to

of an ido13

worship

enforces

in

and is

idols,

of judgment

blasphemy,

pride,

of the

then

it

and been found

a messenger

from

the

the

holy

temple

that

is written

and that

wanting,

He

field.

God of heaven by profaning but

of

of the

beasts

with

confronted

idolatry,

boasts

Nebuchadnezzar

stories.

the position and is

hbghnesto his

of Antichrist,

Most

he has been weighed is

kingdom

his

and given to others. As for

the writer

the

matter

artfully

of oppression,

repeats

1.

Welch, Visions,

3.

Cheyne, in explicating

identical

we find

concepts

103.2.

here

in both sections

Servant, the significance

of how

an illustration

of his work4

2T9.

rIll"JI of the

affirms

that

his

harmonizes of the vision with the didactic of Daniel narrative EB, I, 21fß. See also Bentzen's of Desoi tion", comment on the between Dan. 7 and the preceding to the Introduction connection narratives. (E. T., Copenhagen, 1952), 195. Old Testament interpretation "Abomination

The Old Testament (EÜxford, 31965), 527: "In both halves Eissfeldt, 4.0. his his book the compiler is assuring. contemporaries of consolation. ..

3.

of ..

."

151.

in

to point

order

"0 Nebuchadnezzar,

Then there

is

[i.

not

gods.

a note

e. if

..

Daniel

has your royal

in

.. is

declared

decree

deliver

an onslaught

utterly

to

use of this

by the king

attended

for

deliver] the

They reply: If

it

deliver

be so,

us.

the Maccabean martyrs. we will

...

not

same key word

."

..

"But

serve

your The

emphasized.

"May your God, whom you serve the den, he laments "0 Daniel

approaching deliver

you from

..

the

is

The wording "there

that

affirmed

Then in the

"

"He delivers

Yahweh that ."

lions?

is

and to

similar

god who

no other

way. "

in this the

and he will

..

concerning

when he too

us now compare Dan. 12: 1.

onslaught

to

But later,

been able

it

So much for

us.

6 we find

chapter

you: "

God.

Nebuchadnezzar's to

matter.

he who has saved Daniel.

..

able

answer you in this

is encouraged by Darius

proclamation

rescues.

them.

appropriate not

to bow down to

no god can "deliver"

to deliver

able

particularly

deliver

continually,

that

Yahweh chooses

Again

."

threatened

is

is

The Jews who refuse

moral.

we have no need to

God whom we serve

our

desired

image are told

Nebuchadnezzar's

if

the

out

idea

in mind that

Keeping of the

by "great

north

fury"

upon the

and the

destroy

many", how appropriate

At that

time

in the

of deliverance

is

the

intense

the

holy

glorious

climax

desire then

narratives. verses

previous

to

Let

picture an

mountain, "exterminate

and

presented!

the great prince shall arise Michael, who has charge And there shall be a time of trouble, of your people. such as never has been since there was a nation till that time; but at that time your be delivered. people shall ..

Those who had read the narratives reaches its

iniquity will

intervene,

as He delivered Daniel

in

the

While it

limit,

destroying the

three

could not but say to themselves:

and the saints the wicked in the

days of Darius.

could be that

are faced with

and delivering

the

days of Nebuchadnezzar,

death, righteous

"When

then God --

just

and delivered

"

Farrer's

fertile

imagination

sometimes tempts him

152.

to

it

excess,

that

in

Daniel

be that

could

he is

den of lions

the

was "a sign

The issue is not whether Daniel he had been persecuted 2

vindicated.

and oppressed,

The author's

his

fit

the

indicating

the

Testament,

Isa.

T4

often

"1

but whether and

for

such a career

his

hero

his materials

all

64: 6.

This

is

to be "just"

occur

The feminine more emphasis

that

or "right".

the

is usually

basic

in

meaning

in the

While Old

the

in meaning

to

as in

Old Testament.

underlying

A study of the root

the

by either

translated , similar

while

deed of righteousness

active

155 times

and

occurs 41 times,

noun11I7T9 to

narratives

unique.

righteous"

208 times,

3 as

examination. times

hundred

five

the

both

of a closer

Dan. 8: 14 is

"to be just,

word appears

obvious

over

p'1Y]

'jll)

expression

permeates

is worthy

, occurring

gives

of the which

)

use in

or "righteous".

It

dispensation.

delivered

which has tailored

importance

group

YT

ýýýý

adjective

the

Niph'al

The verb

7 11ý

of just

skill

theme of vindication

jT

of the

"just"

divine

down, and then

cast

presentation

The word P`j

visions.

words

of the whole

chosen theme.

We have stressed

the

of the mark when he affirms

had been "worn out" by the lions,

is but one aspect of the literary to

too wide

not

FT

is

simply

in cognate languages supports

St Matthew and St Mark, 17. Eissfeldt the author wished to says: H. .. that everything with him of the certainty which persuade those who were suffering they had to bear was not the result of blind chance, but had been predetermined 528. by God long ago", The Old Testament, 1.

2.

This is made perfectly

clear

by the moral attached

to the legend.

6: 26-28.

J. A. Montgomery, The Book of Daniel, 343 says: "The verb in 'the sanctuary 1... is interesting be but an cleansed' perfectly shall proper use of ." A. Bentzen stresses that Dan. 8 links backwards with ch. 7., and forwards 3.

with 4.

chs.

9-12.

See Hill,

The Old Testament,

198.

Greek Words and Hebrew Meanings,

82-98.

153.

this

However,

conclusion.

should be taken into with

of the

has a clear

6: 23; Ex.

2 Chron.

noun

masculine

some connection

judgment.

of the

noun show that

Another

related

impartiality

merely

the

times Isa.

a positive

Particularly

of this

group

brief

This

review

rich

logical

of judging,

the

of the

meaning

of thel2T]K

significance

the narratives

vindication

concepts for

Firstly,

1.

that

and in

term

used in

scene

overall

do the

and "salvation".

"saving",

and restoring. judgment

See

the Psalms

Dan. 8: 14 is

a judicial

implies

Eight

"salvation".

with

the

and the

is

right.

and soterio-

It

harmonizes

in

ch.

7,

with

the in

of vindication

motif

the exegesis

of Yahweh, His worshippers,

threat

"In the first

of Daniel

emerge from the preceding

the theme of the book is everywhere apparent

the place of the VIPI the final

1J

of the

meanings

the

jurisprudence.

with

and judgment

"save",

root

155 occurrences

and visions.

Important analysis.

1

book,

of the

of a judge denoted not

Deutero-Isaiah,

that

117 occurrences

connection

side

used synonymously

1 Kings

used as directly

out

on the

energy

acquitting,

name of the

is

used in

in meaning. 1 7'TM

extraordinarily process

importance

are used in

cent)

of righteousness

to the

indicates

it

as descriptive

in Judges,

approximate

is

root

to those

is

50 per

45 instances

the

noun righteousness

56: 1.

words

Similarly,

concept

but

(over

25: 1. Of the

Occasionally

The word righteousness

of salvation.

of meaning which

See 2 Sam. 15s4;

sense. Deut.

67 of these ,

synonymous with feminine

Ps. 82: 3;

23: 7;

P -IS

forensic

jurisprudence.

with

nuances

in our text.

p- T-

Certainly

important

are

Some of these may be of particular

account.

to 7'Y3

reference

8: 32;

there

is similarly

to the pious

place,

His temple,

remnant,

and His truth.

clear-cut. the inaugurator

the righteousness

The

Ii7I%

-

the Secondly, represents

of the greatest

of the judge and of the king has

154.

tribulation and the

most dreadful

the

temptation

1

each of the visions.

W1I) theand for

is

final

devastator

to apostasy

of the

Israel

Thirdly,

the

must be observed. Ö1ToU

interpreting

dÜ

_ in M.

o
24: 15.

factor

precipitating

&i

in Ilk.

Lastly,

it

is

Its

it

receives

rpw

the

This

is

vital EV

13: 14 and

r111021

the

of the great tribulation,

treatment

linked.

ever

worship,

known.

between

relationship

They are

divine

has ever

in the book is shown by the disproportionate

importance in

It

time.

of all

is

which

Tcýrtw the

the forerunner

and therefore

of the kingdom of God. All

these

discourse,

and in

Testament

picture

true

of the

this

factors

each case the in

and iniquity

succumb.

Scarcely

the

the

picture

almost

"Daniel

with

The coming

the midnight this

Christs

The sign p6z , AOy the

lift

painted

by Christ

prophets

a shock

that

uüOc

we discover

is

tribes

first

darkness

will

replace

of the

Gentiles

Such is and it

is

sketched

by

discourse,

picture

will

3

the prophet".

As Bevan says:

of the

heads and rejoice.

the

work their

will

ävBp Ou T

eschatological it

be offended

a love of the truth

But out 'roü

up their

in His

tribulation

and false

and the persecuting

J,

of the saints.

many will

survive.

Ö

of

faithful

elect

Son of Man is

midnight

'deliverance'. 'assistance' towards bias or a it bears the in connection with a plaintiff, Greek Words and Hebrew Meanings, David Hill, 1.

of the

is

Especially

of the

oppression

Old

original

substance.

and those who have not received

shine.

mourn while

will

False

can even the

of. -ro

sign

2

Olivet

in the

also

to the

true

adds to the

During

.

abound.

miracles,

will

it

succeeds

rIPY

will

is

and the great

of deliverance

deceiving

light

though

r1PW

by the

initiated

form,

are to be found

presentation

theme of vindication.

the answer to the The morning

in Daniel

present

".

..

in these

visions

Secondly, meaning 'in 93.

very

little

is the used when root the right'. .. ." is

said

about

the

first

155.

Gentile E2npires, while the history of the Fourth is described at increasing time the length, of minuteness as we approach and with great 'the king' whose crimes are so vividly set before us. " Daniel, 23.

three

2.

M. Hooker,

3.

Cf.

Torrey,

The Son of Man in Mark, Documents,

32.

156;

Gaston,

No Stone

on Another,

449.

156.

on the

Excursus

Usage of Daniel

Markan passages compared with

by the

parallels

Olivet

Discourse

in Daniel.

MARK13 ". these things when .. be accomplished? " v. 4.

DANIEL are all

to

".

these things all .. " 12: 7. accomplished.

would

be

wars and rumours of wars. "

tidings him, shall alarm .. .. and he shall go forth with great fury to destroy. Dan. 11: 44. See .. ." also 9s26.

this

".

".

v. 7.

must take place.

."

..

what will

be. ..

."2:

28.

4.7. ".

you will .. my name's sake. to the end will

be hated by all for But he who endures be saved. " v. 13.

"... flame,

fall by sword and they shall for by captivity and plunder, to refine and cleanse some days. ... them and to make them white, until

the time of the end. .. your people shall ... 12: 1. ." .. ".

the desolating sacrilege set .. it be. ought not up where .. ." v. 14.

".

.. stand.

let ..

him that 14. ."v.

readeth

that makes ". the transgression 13. ". .. desolate. upon .. ."8: the wing of abominations come shall 27. one who makes desolate. ."9: .. ". that makes the abomination .. the abominadesolate. " 11: 31. ". .. 12: 11. tion that makes desolate. .. ." uses the thought over a score of times. 8: 15,16,17; 9: 2,22,23;

Daniel

under-

11: 33,35. ." be delivered.

of understanding See particularly 10: 1; 11: 33; 12: 8.

". tribulation has not such as .. been from the beginning of the now. which God created until creation 19. V. on ..

be a time of trouble, shall such as never has been since there was 12: 1. a nation. ." ..

the Lord had not shortened if .. 20. the days. .. ."v.

"Seventy weeks of years are decreed n1 9: 24. concerning your people. .. .

"False

"He shall give no heed to the " 11: 37.2 his fathers.

Christs

arise will wonders. ..

1.

and false prophets and show signs and 22. ."v.

Lohmeyer

and Lagrange

et al.

make this

This 155. See Hartman;, Prophecy, 11k. 13 Mt. Daniel in to and allusions 2.

"And there

association

book is exhaustive 24. With Hartman.

gods of

of texts. in its treatment of those is conclusions

157.

MARK 13 ". with

the

. great

DANIEL

Son of man coming in clouds " v. 26. power and glory.

". behold, the with clouds of .. heaven there came one like a son of

And to him was given man. ... dominion and glory and kingdom, .. 7: 13.

.

'f

". least in its He declares: at of Karl Heim should be also considered. .. by Jesus the the the future features world accepts vision of of. given main For He solemnly Daniel. act of the part in the final adopts the principal the 'Kingdom of heaven' also, cosmic drama seen in the book of Daniel. ... Empire is the eternal call to repentance, which He announced in His first to Daniel is to follow For the the terrestrial that according empires.

by Jesus it is immaterial whether the author import of this solemn declaration 600 C. Jehoiakim B. lived Daniel in the Babylonian exile, as about under of he says himself, or whether the Jesus, B. C. .. 2nd century ." 142.

book was written in the first (E. T., the World's Perfector

half of the London, 1959),

CHAPTERFOUR

EXEGESIS OF NEC. 13: 14

159.

Having

surveyed

and its

discourse

Ilk. namely

O-rav

basic

textual

it

is

now

itself,

reference

van Jesus

even pivotal.

2

They point

are

in question,

candour

whatever

see that

8'pr)}'WOewc and the

fast

it

the is,

it

tribulation

commencement

is impossible

to read the

in the

precipitates,

in the clouds to gather His threatened

1.

"De gruwel der vervoesting",

2.

Marxsen,

4.

See discussion

125.3.

"5

St Cath, XX (1944), Weiss,

and the

the

that it

address, Judaism,

signalizes

jedes Wort macht Schwierigkeiten.

Markus,

says van

disciples,

teaches

a

"Deze woorden

eschatological

such as never was, and it

and not

Man would be revealed

for

a crisis3

,

and have

and as wide

13: 18.

to the

central

-rc; Ta

6Pn. ...

de menschen gefascineerd",

tijde

to

vag(-n

-röt

scrutiny

3: 20 and Revelation

they

of the time of trouble

11 ..

vciý6KwV

interpretationis,

crux

to as much exegetical

allen

Certainly,

-rr)S

öcvay

a renowned

as Galatians

The event

with

&ö

constitute

hebben ten

Dodewaard. 1

ýdý1ýuyNa -rrýG ýpq c aýwc

Ob

at times

of opinion

Xuypx pa, E':

-fr

Olivet

on the

ýPqNtý3&WC

Ioubgma Cf' oyF--nWcraV F-ic

-frj

been subjected

chapter

to the

more closely

&roý

These words

World.

ß&Nvyprx

the

"'69TF- -rö

bý

Ev

range

have bearing

which

13: 14.

o-rgKÖToc

of

to

allusion

to attend

our purpose

issues

preliminary

Die Schriften

days of the the

Son of

4 elect.

The verse seethes with

125. des Neuen Testaments,

I,

on 81-102.

Lambrecht, Redaktion, 145. Cf. Nineham's "This passage presents the exegete in the Gospel", Saint Mark, 351. Rigaua difficulties as any as great with etude "On hesite du probleme qui a dejä rev tart a une reprendre admits, " "PJs-Xuyp, oc (Mc divergentes". d'interpretations 13,14; pry ýQe-. Mt. 24,15. )", 675. 5.

195.

160.

obscurity,

or is

accomplish

its

it

that

of reserve but

the

of this

verse

propose

to

in

enigmatic

find,

Mk. 13: 14 -

not

only

what the

Textual

of textual basis

i-b

f qBF-V

t ocvi?

Receptus

orrb

has no right

variety

first

or

We now saw

century

Speaker

original

will

of

as a whole.

of the

church

what the

but

and/or

is

it

had no part Christ they

uttered are not

1.

St Mark, 511.

2.

Compare Mt.

-roC'

in

the

these

and the

verse,

original words

an interpretative

2: 5,15,17,23.

not is

This

is

It

text,

so easy to to

not

but

But see Rigaux,

but

by the

been recognized. is

now omitted

its

that

makes it

from the possible

no way of demonstrating later

Evangelist.

"Pb, Xuy, ", a . .

by

addition

absence

definitely

The context is

Textur

see how this

explain

assert

there

addition

has long

easy to

discourse. also,

Certainly of the

fact

to Matthew's

but

genuine.

translations.

'npoorjTou

Greek text.

have been interpolated, if

the passage as set out above.

recent

all

assimilation of the

modern editions

for

in this

through

originated

B, D. etc.,

that

discourse

early

the

and also

evidence attests

has been made the

that

one to three

chapters

Criticism

This

clause

in

reviewed,

eschatological

pronouncement,

The weight

could

only

intended.

Writer

all

not

Which have long led to the neglect

were there

to the

given

traversed

ground

The prejudices

interpretations

It

general

betoken,

all

-

anomaly found

the admonition ,

to as "the

refers

marks the passagenl

which

discussion,

not be retraced.

this

aEi

to

order

importance.

In this

perversion

Taylor

in

chosen

The grammatical

attention?

Vincent and what ,

mystery,

purposely

the vagueness of ÖTiou oü '

voEITW atmosphere

is

phraseology

purpose of riveting

iQ-r(jtcöToc

in

the

682.

2

161.

has set

Beasley-Murray it

seems to us the

proposed that

orýýýiov

points sin.,

and that

by Syr.

further,

be correct.

in Mt.

wMWr Eprjp

have.

OIL

suggested

above.

to offset

is

text

textual

evidence.

have claimed that

Dan. 9: 27; the

1.

to

is set

n2

...

a dominical

11: 31,

P&='Auypoc

Jesus,

weight

Syr.

behind those

further,

still

in

omitted the

affirm

did

sin.

to the

but

not Ö

original displaced

has possibly

leaving

to

omission

who believe

4iys-rwcrDcv

the For

the

single

or 12: 11. with

Syriac

to

when he affirms

with

tradition

over

one thing,

Whether.

originally

cannot

for relieve

the

this

10W the

ripw

text "there

against

"it

that the

be disproved. 3

mass of

Many scholars it

Furthermore,

of any dependence is

is

öcvayivLvcrKuwv

6

expression.

He says that

but not sufficient

for Ific. 13: 14 in its accepted form.

testimony

origin

labours

of these points,

in all

to be agreed

came from Jesus

Beasley-Murray

with

is

'

judgment

hazardous

VOELTw

we agree

shorn

the manuscript

Beasley Hurray's admittedly

Greek text

ýjou&4cK

-rCj

There iss of course, weight

e-%/ -rc iw

äY`

Merx and Streeter

24: 15 the if

-ro

'M

öpos.

to be an addition

Ev

the line

both

oc

t69TE

a1c

VOýI1

and that

logion

&ß?

He has

suggestions.

ö? av

may have run

Then,

.

ötvo yN(u CFK 3v .

scholar's

ovroý Oe6yE-rr:

out that

of Mk. 13: 14, but

emendation

that

of all

the text

ßa&ý y.

it

a case for

probable

originally

Beasley-Murray Matthew

least

forth

no necessity

of Dauiel.

to

appears

upon identify

n4 But in answer,

we

255.

The reason for the divergence 71. Hark Thirteen, tradition 2. in the Syriac ". has been suggested by van Dodewaard. Cod. Sinaide Pesitta den van als .. " ticus tendez tot paraphraseeren welke beide immers een uitgesproken vertoonen. "De gruwel der verwoesting", 127. He cites Cornely-Merk, in S. S. Libri Introd. 1934,200; I, 3" Compendium, Parisiis Institutiones Biblicae and A. Vaccari, Romae 1937,249.278.

3. See 37-39.4.

Jesus,

255.

162.

in the

latter

throwing

on the

of its

is

of Daniel

connection

the

rip

text.

primitive

It

Ö-rav 'Iapoucsaý oKU

a.

Kai

opq,

Ev

That not

only

this

from

&V

passage its

parallels. the

p

Tca parallel

Ot

ftISacu,

Matthew

to

difficult

and the

temple

in the

search

i, Tvö

a pa-tvn

visions

for

the

and Mark,

ý£vy6-rwcrocv

F-lr-

iTcsocv,

EKxw,

the 6,0(

as M.

same subject

same discourse,

&ToW in

Ifs

necessary to agree with

to the

words

IUD

wv

rP'lpwcs,C

r1yy KEV 1

aýTrýC

in the

iu acct F-V

it

repeated

Kocl

Tä

of

S(aS-P)(EaAwaav SIC aü-rrjv. .

relates

presence

We have the

word

account

'Ipubaiac

IM

X10PxIC Pc)

-rock

of God follows

so conspicuously.

KQ0\OUf.I vqv

.v

di.

01

into

&Tt ýrwa-1; 5

-rcrr5

Tore

figures

when the

seems to have missed

acute, discourse

would

The Old Testament

to Daniel's We find

but

of

reads:

idrlTE cSE

9H,

Olivet

ui

Luke 21: 20-21 must be taken

key.

Thus the kingdom

so critically

the fate

the Antichrist

in Inc. 13.

reflects

be an advantage

not

according

identical

between

1313T'

where the

'

r1piff

why Dr Beasley-Murray,

intimate

only

interpretive

impiety.

o vW of the

The situation

understand

not

would

Mk. 13 elsewhere

of the book regarding

Son of Man as supplanting

zenith

heels

testimony.

those visions

away of a positive

the

the

reaches

manner in which

dissociation

pictures

apocalypse

the

this

sanctuary,

result

fast

of the

and, in particular,

Daniel, the

in view

that

suggest

would

& second,

also

16fl-t'8 and the

ýEUyETC

and must have the

but

in

13: 14 is from the

linguistic

first

CNOW

Toc It

same meaning.

the many commentators who assert

that

clause,

follow,

words which 'Ic 61

apparent

is

cipq

)

not

what we have

"Though the precise structural Mt-Mk in 1. C. H. Giblin says: arrangement is not the same, the figure occurs in these-authors moment. .. at a climactic followed the climactic moment of the apparent triumph of the unholy. ... immediately by the appearance of the Lord who is the Rebel's nemesis. .. ." The Threat to Faith (AB, RXXI)(Rome, 1967), 74.

163.

here

is

for

a Lucan paraphrase

the

benefit

of Gentile

readers.

1

The original

could have been somewhat as follows:

words of Christ

Whenever you behold Jerusalem

encompassed with

armies,

then

is near; know that its desolation whenever you behold the abomination that Daniel the by in the spoken of of desolation prophet, standing -then holy place, where it ought not, let him that readeth understand, let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains; and let them which 2 it depart out. are in the midst of

Neither that

is there

Luke was writing

after

"fairly to be assumption editing

Gospel to a date

post

their

prescience

destruction

Dodd himself

made assumption

believes

If

this

Lucan

denying any compulsion to assign this

the wording

it

employed

by Luke is

drawn

could have been used by both Christ

renewed fulfilment.

and who were contemporary

of the city

the frequently

but on his own arguments against

certain",

A. D. 70.

True,

event.

Old Testament passages,

and Luke before natural

the

case can be made for

a strong

from familiar

to believe

any necessity

Others who made no claim to superwith

Christ

hailed

the

coming

3 and temple.

"The is that the fact whole are apposite. remarks well-known the the language to belongs Lucan both of passages vocabulary of significant the books; is for the Septuagint of prophetical characteristic most part and to tend terms these to the is recur of several still point, more and what in historical Jerusalem in the doom of accounts and of of prophecies alike 75. in 586 B. C. " More New Testament Studies, its capture by Nebuchadnezzar the language from Lucan the two ". entirely oracles composed not only are .. the disaster the but Old Testament, the the which of coming conception of Jerusalem the fall is in has as of of a generalized picture mind author So far as any historical by the prophets. imaginatively event has presented D. but in 70, A. Jerusalem is Titus' the it of capture picture, not coloured trait in 586 B. C. There is no single Nebuchadnezzar's of the forecast capture " 79. Ibid., the Old Testament. documented be directly out of which cannot that Luke to be no sufficient "There appears therefore reason for supposing " 'editing' Mark 14. Ibid., 74. is 20 of xiii. mere a xxi: 1.

Dodd's

2.

Cf. F. Blass,

Philology

(London, Gospels the 1898), of

46.

in this Says Raymond E. Brown, "Jesus was not alone among his contemporaries (TalBab, Rabbah Jewish tradition Midrash There is Gittim 56 a; a premonition. the Zadok began Rabbi fasting forestall to 1,5; that A. D. 30 Lam. about on impending the D. 62 Jesus Ca. A. Jerusalem. bar Ananias destruction of of warned Man (Josephus, ). God War VI. the Temple 6,3; " Jesus, and 300ff. destruction of (London, 1968), 69. for Luke-Acts However, we recognize that the modern dating advanced is based particularly upon the catholicity of outlook and the apparently found there. views on church organization 3.

164.

the

If

suggested

reconstruction

the main problem of interpretation If

the

fact

is

reconstruction

that

a contemporary

Certainly to

confidence.

is

not

likely

of Mark understood

is more pertinent Nk. ' that

13: 14 as it

The original it

above is

a likely

we are still the

oc

stands wording

with

the

'T'ic

to the Romaa armies in A. D. 70.

to the section

resolved.

confronted

f3aEAuy.

then

one,

for Mk. 13: 14 is automatically as unlikely

as applying

týwoawr. observation

viewed

offered

However, this

which follows.

in modern Greek texts

has every

when spoken may have been more,

claim and it

was less.

Robert. G. Bratcher 1. (Leiden, Gospel ofMark

A. Nida, Eugene and 1961), 405.

A Translator's

Handbook

on the

165.

Exegesis

Mk 13: 14 --

A brief

review of the context

in the heart

each of which

succeeds the implied foretold

that

and give

the

as it

best

seats

evoked warning this

in

the

of the parable

in

synagogues,

their

and woes from

the

preceding

1.

"2

Alk. 12: 9.

If we compare the 3. in terms the context Christ was not content and Pharisees, scribes rejection of of their At this time the plot the described Christ but also the "prophets judgment would divine blood shed on earth,

thirteen

whereby it

which

this

leaders

They were guilty long

prayers

of the needy, etc. to be Lord

discourse

threat

of Israel, of seeking

and pretentious

Their

of the

was itself

was

the tenants,

records

of the religious places.

climactic

conduct

temple.

All

a continuation

11, where the temple is cleansed and the fig-tree nation

and of course, So much for

Olivet

occurs

of five

would "come and destroy

One claiming

the

It

Chapter

of the vineyard

and of making

oppression

pride,

symbol of the judgment-bound

you again.

in holy

chapter

temple.

The same chapter

the hypocrisy

colours

the

chapter

fig-tree,

"1

others.

of what is found in chapter

of the

to the

refers

was manifested

despite

offerings

to

vineyard

verse is in order.

is the central

the "owner of the vineyard"

particularly the

threat

in lurid

also paints

which itself

of a chapter Gospel,

ones in the

of this

the

of literary

is described Israel,

"May no one ever

context.

2.

W.

There we read

graphically. eat

fruit

from

3

11: 14.

records of all three Synoptics, and John's Gospel, According to Matthew, of events is even more complete. "greater for the condemnation" with merely predicting but addressed to them a chain of eight woes as a result Him who claimed to be "the way, the Truth, and the Life. " to Matthew, to eradicate is consummated. According Christ coming persecution which would not only engulf Himself As a result, He would send. and wise men and scribes" ". fall. the righteous that all upon you may come .. from the blood of innocent Abel, to the blood of

Zechariah. .. whom you murdered between the sanctuary And all this was to come upon that present generation. house is forsaken and desolate. " Mt. 23: 38.

" Mt. 23: 35. the altar. and "your They are told,

Luke's is at this point that Matthew inserts the eschatological discourse. the is He that the also warns similar. rejected stone will crush presentation leaders. builders who have rejected it, and forecasts Israel's for condemnation Lu. 20: 17-18. It

166.

Thus Mk. 13: 14 occurs in a passage which, is climactic.

contexts,

Even the pictured

the rejected

temple and city

significance

of the

the

from

preceding

woes and His prediction hypocritical

And v. is

Messiah

itself

with

associated But here

temple

is

then

only

also

in

occurs

in vv.

-

comes climactically the

time

for

the

answer

to the

destruction

of the

mysterious.

Pc

BPOEi6e&

temple

and the -r

which word is

and lastly in vv. 7, ll.

found

not

indicate

disciples

end of the

and a signal

recognition

the necessity

of the

it

climactic,

"POf. 6P, HväTE,

ckKOOEIV is

thus

discussed.

further

(ýEUYS'TWaCKV.

age.

spr)H6SceL

a signal,

Upon its

arguments for

request

`()

instruction

It

is

two cases the

;

the

acknowledged

temple is

Christ's

and its

The same v-rocv

latter

These facts

awaited.

specific

uj(ac

constitutes

it.

long

action,

they

which

naturally

have heard

desolate

of the

to the

as flowing

disciples

of Him till

In the

ß9

in v. 14 alone.

be left

a passage

is more than

i&tV

would

has shown. l

7,11.

prohibitions:

the

fate

the view of

is pertinent

After

the

that

hill,

and historical

setting,

is presented

a view

in v. 14 we have a positive

Similarly

await

the

as Lembrecht

a crescendo, v. 14 occurs

it

it

--

events.

be denied

14 of Mk. 13 not

begins

for

that

worshippers

returning

The latter

literary

geographical

from the opposite

discourse.

immediately

in both its

that

for It

a sign is

clear

It

signifies

v. 14 is

indeed

of the

coming

that

must be something of no mean importance.

depend the lives

-tlý-r¬

of multitudes.

of the sign being obvious are entirely

the very

specific

Thousands

C. C. Torrey's sound.

He says:

..

The sign, unlike upon immediately. mountains" in wild because which

1.

all the others On what impulse haste,

leaving

of some obscure, mystifying may or may not be portentous.

Redaktion,

148.2.

in the chapter, was one to be acted do companies of men "flee to the Not even their outer garments behind? phrase, nor because of any happening 2

Documents, 30.

167.

In harmony with 36 SAuyNa 7 and 8.

Whatever

or idealistic

It

to those

for

It

nothing,

no longer

"Seek rather

safe

the

of profanation.

atmosphere

of panic? " but

represents

another

precisely

Their

"Is

the situation

It

its

is no mere abstraction, Time is

and stirring. Lives

of refuge. Loisy

admonition.

such extravagant

of

are endangered.

as a place

is Christ's

with

warnings

a

not have been "Why this

should

question

more than a profane

of a city

significance

coming.

country",

group of commentators

is,

or to seek it

in the city

1

in verses

from the houses.

hard to reconcile

mere event

fits

to be taken

with

of the signs

ru c

menacing,

concrete,

of the hill

it

have found

and others

is

is

to stay

shelter

its

of the article

state

rV

-M-r-

Who anticipate

portrayal.

essence, is

to the anarthrous

P&Auypx

the

is the presence

reasoning

in contrast

must be apparent

the

this

to? "

act alluded

when he affirms

that

about to be besieged.

Dodd

the context He says:

17-18 are naturally understood as and no doubt rightly in the to the a population civilian sufferings of referring in 15-16, this Verses by the context, country overran enemy. ... flight when the quick-marching of instant refer to the necessity Roman armies are advancing. 2 Verses

V. have looked t6rq-re by the is

thereby

Christa,

.

must be given

sounded.

Christ

Having

equivalent.

. its

full

nature

of v. 14 indicated

The evidence

adversative

so said

In effect,

of wars,

"but

His

&MV

this A note

that

by

is

intensified

of contrast

neither

false

are the main sign

or even persecutions

He now utters He says,

for

force.

has admonished the disciples

nor wars and rumours

to be awaited. Aramaic

It

at the crescendo

i&uy&rwcioav

and cý

so far

dE

here now is the real

its or , thing,

the

the necessity 422. Loisy says there is nothing to indicate Synoptigues, for one the difficulty note regarding sudden flight, and adds a whimsical See T. W. Manson's resolution to take off into the air. of on the roof-top the problem in The Sayings of Jesus (London, 1949), 329-330, a resolution which thesis. See this be do to 203-05 or of accurate. necessary we not consider 1. for

2.

More New Testament

Studies,

80.

168.

event".

crucial

with

another

with

great

1

in the In Mark the

24.

that

has asserted

to the

12:

preceding

chapter

taking

place

constitute

of the

term

began,

as it

closes

of the

heart

is

upon them by the

chapter, open to

as an idiom

the

advent is

there

same generation

dispute

though

rPJ.

the

and the little

last

reference

in v. 14 of

and also

for

Dalman

1

in Inasmuch

day.

at Jerusalem

crisis need to

meanings for _,_TAoc

between the two possible

the

of the Hebrew ._

it

regards

cast

of that

verse

regards

as a whole in the

which

other.

is the equivalent

13, and Schniewind

as the

a section

in v. 14 have light

meaning

it

begins

These two signs

references

to_. -cLXoc

bs

of the appearance of the Son of Man coming in clouds

power and glory.

The time

Dan.

that

sign,

and one answers

chapter,

Mt.

&Tocv

This

distinguish

02

das Ende der Menschen Der Begriff des Endes umfasst hier Beides: und Völker am Tage des Zornes Gottes wie das Ende des Frommen, der 3 besiegelt. in des Standhaftigseit den Tod Ftrtyrers bis seine

Mt. with

24: 14. the

Here it

reference

is to

obviously

the

meaning This

eschatological.

Mk. 13: 14 is

Tr -z

of

in

-r)

conjunction

of is

EPqMwcyr=wr-

climactic,

pointing

to the

'i"T&oC

final

act

of

drama.

ýib_¬3.u ypa

-icc

ýbný

iciýoýtt)

When Erasmus attacked will,

regarding

Pct¬AuyHoc

the

that

indication

another the

however,

can be no disputing,

There

the German reformer

throat. his for reached "throat" is the come revolves

Luther's asserted

of the Olivet

Gould, et al.,

See Allen,

2.

Beasley-Murray,

that

Similarly,

around the exegesis

1.

teachings

this

Erasmus, scorning expression

discourse.

of this

on the bondage of the human

phrase.

it

of the whole chapter

is found to signify

ad be.

Mark Thirteen,

52-53.3.

had

to which we have at last

Exegesis If

secondaries,

Markus,

274.

an

169.

event

in history,

The meaning dependent

of the

conditioned, achieve

of the

though the

prior

with

impossible.

incongruities

coming

of the

great

legitimacy

is

knife

seems to follow

very

Son of Man is,

mentioned

agility

Redaction

lapse,

of the phrase

understanding

in the

techniques positions

much open to question.

the predilection

The vexed issue of 06

though

under is

context

discussion.

have done their solve

of interpreters, Too often

the

of the surgeon rather iý

all.

likewise

can be used to

Nib ncxpE1%8f

not

some interpreters,

with

here

some commentators

demanded by a priori

their

1 of the disease.

the

tribulation

great

interpretations

eschatological

to

attributed

upon their

Definition

to

certain

best

some but

surgeon's

than the location yEVE'c

oc3i1

See the 1. "The Proper (Princeton,

in Robert H. Stein's discussion doctoral dissertation: unpublished Methodology for Ascertaining a Markaa Redaktiongeschichte" "It is now Note the following, 1968), 22-98. particularly: that greater the authenticity recognized or care must be taken in judging because frequently we unauthenticity of a work on the basis of vocabulary, to establish do not possess sufficient biblical a sufficient material foundation. statistical "It is also doubtful that we can assume that the writers of the New Testament the text so that a 'disarrangement'of always wrote logically and in order, in the writing may be due to an interruption of a particular work as well as insertion. Some critics have also erred by assuming that every a foreign historical When a critic allusion must be a priori a vaticinium ex eventu. argues in this manner, he should be aware that his rationalistic presuppositions have ruled out the possibility When a critic, for instance, of true prophecy. the destruction claims that Jesus never prophesied concerning of Jerusalem, it is not his scientific investigations that has determined of the material " 22. this but his presuppositions. "Whereas form criticism the editorial can help reveal redaction of the it can not conclude that this Evangelists, is unhistorical. It redaction information like Mark possessed certain may very well be that an Evangelist the various which enabled him to tie together pericopae " 56. "Recently creative an attempt has been made to attribute power some of this This attempt to of the community to the prophets of the early church. ... to this group the creative attribute power to produce some of the Gospel is no more convincing tradition the than Dibelius's to attribute attempt to the Story Tellers in the church. of the Novellen shaping and formation ... his examples of the eschatological K semann obtains judgment pronouncements from the Apostle Paul. Yet the Apostle clearly of these New Testament prophets between the tradition distinguishes of Jesus' words and his own thoughts and (cf. )" 8,10,12, Cor. 7: 1 & 25 this 34-35. distinction is where words. clear. most

"Schmidt's conclusions concerning the historical and geographical value of the Narcan seams err in being too extreme. " 39. "Various theological have also played an important and even presuppositions

170.

is

prior

example

of a vital

exegesis

of the

f3UAuyNa

Our first

step

Testament

expression.

recognize

it

Daniel)

Matthew

the

interpretation

another

yet

be a prior unique

indeed

analysis

ordinarily puhuia'aw or. particularly

, applies

components

is

stink. to

idols

the

is

found

expression

no compelling

It

Dänielic

original

of the phrase,

We begin

the

with

in the

meaning

comes from

3e o3

no mystery

Scripture. to

and there

Old

Beasley-Murray

except

equivalent

of this

setting

in to deny

reason

comment.

and Mark.

There used in

to the

upon the

dependent

uc,

original

commentators

to understand

in Daniel

a

all

says so,

of the

the

consider

of the

of our task

4qpcýc

Týý

a reference

authenticity

usage

ötýýu

Almost

as being

textual Part

must be to

being

As with or items

the

2

with

of

must

denying

without

initial

O. T. parallel

associated

expression

a

Greek term. j3ä

kuyN« .

as

to make foul, rlivzý idolatrous

,

it

worship.

3

investigation role upon the form critical of many of the Since, as both Dibelius out, form and Bultmann have pointed important criticism must argue in a circle, one's presuppositions are extremely " 41. in the analysis and often determinative of the Gospel tradition. Stein particularly inevitably the part that presuppositions stresses Among these presuppositions play in the work of form and redaction critics. he mentions the view that there was a simple development in the early church imminent eschatological from "a highly to a placing of the parousia expectation " Stein labels into the more distant future. improbable". this view as "highly Another presupposition that he mentions is "an anti-supernatural premise", beliefs not of exegesis but of certain which is the result preconceived nature of the universe. about the physical determinative form critics.

B. H. Branscomb; C. E. B. Cranfield; A. B. Bruce; 1. e. g. W. C. Allen; E. Klostermann; E. P. Gould; H. J. Holtzmann; M. J. Lagrange; E. Lohmeyer; D. E. Nineham; A. E. J. Rawlinson; A. Loisy; H. B. Sxete; J. Weiss; B. Weiss. 11.IP12) Y1 to the in various These all refer of Daniel, appearing _Q? forms in 8: 13; 9: 27; 11: 31; 12: 2.

".

3.

See excursus at close

include the words complex concepts which are not .. in their immediate forms or in the larger either context. " Handbook, 406.

of chapter.

clearly Bratcher

defined, & Nida,

41.

171.

c

P(awct Dan. 9: 27;

while

12: 11 (desolate

11: 31; Its

meaning.

of the

apr)PwaCWC

have both

important, later

5-7)

which

also

in their

threats

of divine

providing

phrase

Secondly,

sanctuary. it

is

(Eze.

place of the idolatry

1.

declared

that

of great (such

chapters

concepts, Perrot

using

either

and Beda Rigaux on the

articles

eschato-

indicates

and spiritual

See excursus at close

The conjunction whereby

others

Their

has thus to

the

violated

come and profane will the

once holy

presence

land

the

bring

will

of

spoken of of the

and profanation

abominations

have repelled

of significance

matters

the abominations

idolatry herself

permit

they

harlotry,

3

environment

certain

Firstly,

with

Israel

because

Because

and Rigaux.

Israel's

of

understood.

linked

). etc.

as a result

or ideological

of Mk. 13s14.

God will

7: 20-23,

Gentiles.

these

respective

an atmosphere

be expected,

as might

and

and possibly

Charles

out by Perrot

may be better

our consideration

are,

link

of desolation

The study of such chapters for

of

Old Testament

synonyms.

have been pointed

abominations

the

several

point

P3rAvyHa

interest

are

equivocal

2

discourse. Examples

is

this

stressed

of

there

above, or their

studied

words

that

concepts

is

have its

of

l

desolation.

of the

13: 14 it

and Eze.

4,7,44

logical

in M.

to

the t]i1V"

for

does not

or appall)

purely

coupling

to note

significance

the

is

reference

In view

as Jer.

used by the LXX translators

the

sanctuary

the

holy

abominations

God by their

become forsaken

of chapter.

"Essai Sur Le Discours Eschatologique", Charles Perrot, 2. XLVII (1959) B. Rigaux, "ß ývyýoc 481-514; Science Rel., v See excursus for references.

Recherches do ýý, 677; "

7: 10,30,34; 44: 6,22; Eze. 5: 9,11,14; 6: 4,9,11,14; 3. Jer. 4: 1,7,20,23,27; Lev. 26 should also be compared with these chapters. 7: 4,8,9,20,22-23.

172.

by man as well

and desolate

as by God.

"Then you will

judgments is reformatory. they will

be loathsome in their

committed.

"

Mark 13 all the

causing

The judgments these

judgments

and Mark does not

is considered

sanctuary

and they

people,

of their

result

see the

will

the

instances

close

book that

they

are

"The Abomination

the first apparent

vindication false

idolatry,

as has just

such is

for

by Yahweh of the little

desolating

It

is

now

Old

are found in it

is

book could

in this well

theme within

Old Testament apocalypse

idolatrous,

13: 14 and

is found in its

been shown,

a major

desolated

presence.

171ý [) and

In a sense the

as a

be

will

used in Nk.

as it

among the

Gentiles

Old and New Testaments.

rjjjjQf

coupled.

of proud,

invading

and sanctuary

phrase itself

to the last this

powers,

remnant which refuses

be entitled it.

deals with and the

later

From

the

ultimate

to conform to

worship. The following

and the closely Theodotion

1.

first

of Desolation"

chapter triumph

Daniel

before

association

of the

of the phrase

usage in the

While the terms

Testament source.

of Israel

Once more the

them of the divine

parts

to study the actual

1

In

senses.

of outward

repentance.

The land

desolated

of their

to her

abominations

those

abominations

component

the

11...

which they have

because of the lack of sanctity

own abominations.

So much for

our intention

any national

as defiled

because they have already

typical

are no longer

anticipate

I am the Lord. "

Israel

that

except

of God's

intention

for the evils

own sight

apply,

the

know that

are meant to bring

factors

divine

And lastly,

Burkill,

table

parallel

and Septuagint

Mysterious

sets out the instances case in Dan. 8: 13. translations

Revelation,

where the phrase occurs,

The variant

are indicated.

117-142.

readings

in the

173.

Hebrew

Theodotion ßasXuyN

OW' 9:27QtD11IT3

ýP'1NWasWv ßaýAuypa

ript111

11:31bnt)

ºlýyßf..

12:11001 j'17I. 8:13fh l1 yvfti 1 It three

is

readily

8: 13.

there

that

participle

would

grammatically

not

j]

1V

Only 12: 11 is

What- is

the

the

context

9: 27? function

Is

it

of

and the

article

a singular

11: 31 has the

meaning

the

state,

construct in

the

expression

of "the and the

a form which

is

Should

Ü'YIP

"

11: 31 and 12: 11)?

could

arises

with

the

Is

the expression

as plural

be responsible

for

the

function

a preformative

form

Ott a genitive

(compare

singular

that

the first

in significance.

to solve the irregularities. plural

form

in

9: 27 and thus

to the other usages of the term and to its If

of

to 9: 27 and 12: 11.

reference

indicate

mean

or a subject?

wing,

of 9: 27 be emended to the

have not been lacking

could be reconciled poel participle.

with

in 11: 31?

But the Greek translations

construed

Suggestions

linked

to agitate"

or does it

What is

suggest?

What

mean "to alarm,

profanation,

OWYO] of _O question

plural

the Hebrew passages.

concerns

a genitive

A similar

Dittography

the

noun with

Does it

?

Greek translations

or a participle?

translators

allied

with

present

as one studies

arise

if

as the in

the

expect

is to be given to Un1)

be expected

desolate"

If

in

anomalies

correct.

interpretation

"to

substantive

we would

be present.

Obvious questions

as might

grammatical and in the

read as oddities.

of a devastator"

abomination

are

In 9: 27 we have a plural

These all

participle.

article

it.

without

1i c

ýPý1F'ý'v$we aFI(XpTlo4

ripw

In 8: 13 and 11: 31 we have the

ßö4xuypx

Tci

F-PrýMwaawr-

apparent

,

svoV

ýPý1F-'waýc

to the DW

references

1x ýidý. luyNa -r ýPrýý,i,ýaewv ýbý1ýuyNa

it

singular

mem has dropped out of 12: 11 and 8: 13

the forms concerned could be taken as poel participles.

Neither

0Yj)J%

nor

174.

in these contexts i]ýZÜ%1 but

or 'appalled',

light-hearted

of course,

comments,

than other

Hebrew U]DW

,

The string 8-12

too

point

of

context

to

must very

early

Daniel,

2.

Cited

377.

it

both

this

speaks

have been taken

2

These

translations

of rather

of profanation

and Welihausen,

though

some

3

present.

in these

in the

meshomem, with

its

in Dan. habit

rabbinical original

of form.

irregularity

as a deliberate

occurrences

to the

to any expression

hashshiggus

And if

'an impossible

is

misleading'.

Daube has pointed

by its

it

on the possible

abnormalities

and importance

1

he should

that

point,

which

regarding

plausible.

'completely

only

meanings

cause.

that

are

seemed to Charles

grammatical

suggest

somebody Special.

1.

on the

significance

great

at mystery rash

but

to a specific

of attaching hints

not

find

commentators

that

are based,

Or thus

desolation.

is

it

only

warning

Greek translation

on the LXX at

comment on the

or 'appalling'.

commentary on Daniel will,

shadow of his

at the best

weight

and Wellhausen's

rendering',

the

feel

which

to place

remember Charles'

or 'desolated'

could mean 'desolating'

text,

emendations inclined

one feels

the

the

to adjust

tempted

'desolation'

signify

who has read Montgomery's

However, any student if

can really

"It

which is

extraordinary

reference

to

something

hardly article, or

i4

An endorsement

by Beasley-Murray,

of Kamphausen's

Mark Thirteen,

comment.

54.

Pesch, "Abomination IBD, I, 13-14; that makes Desolate", S. B. Frost, 3. IB, VI, "Daniel", Jeffery, 142-143; Carrington, Mark, 278; Naherwartungen, Charles 118. does, however, acknowledge Gaston, No Stone on Another, 490-491; 1: L3131, ZY 39; Ziacc. to 1 in 9: 26, the the literal and refers reader meaning of 8: 11. Thus while Charles says that the 3: 45; 4: 38, and his own note on In. to see the grim jest in 9: 27, it is possible translators of the Sept. failed is their that they saw other implications, not and that therefore rendering Pesch. intention the Hebrew. See the from of above, particularly alien entirely See also 177,203-05 of this thesis. 4.

The New Testament

and Rabbinic

Judaism,

420.

175.

He adds: What emerges as probable is that behind Mark's Greek stands this in Midrashic faion interpreted passage from Daniel, with the article individual-the Antichrist, out a particular as singling a heathen god, l the Emperor or his statue, it be. or whoever else might Nestle's subsequent

significant

finding

Ex.

23: 13 that

Nestle

the

Hebrews avoided

it

was recognized

not

that

view

that

Daube's

Nev Testament,

still

phrases

the

the

apocalypses

general

conclusions

titles

fully specific situation

complement

was clear

of heathen

full

explain

from

of the Old

of puns. the

Nestle's

3

When

grammatical

irregularities causing

2

deities,

writings are

all

have been considered.

as it

the prophetical

the

practically

in Daniel

inasmuch

does not

him to mean that although

explained,

now be understood.

1.

his

we understand

thereby

using

Jewish the of as many

as well

declares

problems,

unusual

recommended themselves

quickly

and furthermore Testament

as the

commentators

His

of 1883 has influenced

article

are

them could in this

matter.

4

420.

in full. This article is small enough and important 2. enough to reproduce &pqp, zc auý der dem olympischen dal, uyµa Zeus geweihte "Dass unter dem Epiphanes im Tempel zu Jerusalem Altar zu verstehen sei, den Antiochus Zeus Statue des liess, darf ob auch eine ausgemacht gelten; als aufstellen Wie erklärt fraglich. dabei war, istnoch sich aber die so seltsame Bezeichnung 1JJ3W Ich ist nichtsanderes Nun ganz einfach: DnW im Buch Daniel? als LJ)J j1 d. h. Zeus. nachdem : Baal-samen, war sehr Überrascht, Stelle, die der biblischen Vermuthung diese von eben an aufgestossen war, mir Bibel II. Makk. 6,2, in der syrischen diesem Thun des Antiochus. berichtet, durch 1%22U1523 gleichsam Zsurzu finden, wirklich wiedergegeben im Daniel Nicht dieser Gleichsetzung. Bestätigung nun wirklich als ob zur Punktation die [)'ü v oderD1311J vokalisieren massorethische zu wäre; Verketzerung ist vielmehr aber und als solche beizubehalten; absichtliche Schreibung die defecte Stellen Bär von127W wenigstens wird an allen gegen Form Damit ist freilich die auffallende sein. grammatikalisch vorzuziehen y1pW fl (11; 31 ohne Wiederholung DOiv t des Artikels) und die noch D! Mlj)1I (9,27 Plural besser mit Singular) nicht auffallenderet)DDWl so bisher, Umständen Ende unter mehr solchen aber nicht als am erklärt verwun ist.

"

erlich. 17:1 E. Nestle,

Ich (mit

bemerke noch, ss neben dem häufigen aramäischen (mit (Mein) inscriftlich Nun) auch LºiýW? 3Z _ ZAW, IV (1884), 248.

bezeugt

A Critical 3. R. H. Charles, Commentary on the Book of Daniel, and Exegetical 11°24; (Oxford, 1929), 308. 3: For illustrations Ex. Jer. 23: 13 10; Hos. 9: of see 1 Chron. 7: 33). Micah 1: 10-16 is an excellent 2 Sam. 2: 8 (cf. example of assonance and word-play. 418-422. New Testament, 4.

176.

Nestle

for

in mind that an idol.

Bevan's

to Joseph

together,

Olympius

is

it

"Since likely

and a heathen

H. H. Rowley adds that indication

another

4 of Daniel.

to --

heathen

was the visible Geienius

Antiochus

eccentric

dann la

commenting

Mais n'y

cities.

of the Jewish

that

phrase,

votaries

and his

5

realiter

on Nestle's

il

ya plus. a pas de doute

worship. "Nestle

un individu.

article,

Rigaux

author

the real but the

Baal is referred

Antiochus

rejoignait

designee

Le terme LU Mi designe le qu'il

temple.

of the

in the sanctuary,

In the original

all.

Beasley-

in heathenism

prince.

of it

2

and

and madness is

as indicating object

of the Jews,

in the view

is

is

an image of Zeus

altar

great

be

an image was employed,

and idols

between-07311)

association

representation

en voyant

After

il

God, his

other

had both

on the

of which is significant

heathen and their

the

Antiochus

erected

the

in

should

Old Testament

History

any case altars

that

altar the

in

that

up

While many

it

only,

in the

position

of Antiochus

was not merely some tangible

abomination invading

that

All

to an altar

("Josippon")

ben Gorion's

to the practice us that

reminds

his

'yes'. 1

the answer is

references

documents

of Zeus was set

a statue

r1711W common most use of

the

allusions

Murray

Daniel's

C. C. Torrey

by referring

went

Almost certainly

have applied

commentators

as to whether

question

as a pagan altar.

as well

kept

the

raises

Epiphanes

ainsi

Grimm et

i6

proceeds:

revient devastateur:

dans 9927d et lä, "jusqu'au terme

that the Jews for the purposes of this study as indicating think -rt5 not upon reading or hearing would of the c . HwcEux but of the person imaged there who was responsible only of a profaning altar, including for the desecration the sacking of and other horrors martyrdom, the city, and the destruction of the temple walls. 1.

Significant

2.

Documents,

3.

Mark Thirteen,

5.

Torrey,

26-27.

See also

55.4.

Documents, 28.6.

Charles,

Daniel,

The Servant

Rigawc,

303,

citing

of the

Lord,

Taanith 249.

676.

IV. 6.

"3

177.

le devastateur". I1 est naturel de reporter sur 9t27c de 9,27d et nous concluons hebrafque que l'expression ä l'idee d'un etre personnel de 1'origine qui est

designe pour le sens clair vers conduit

1 de Daniel.

l'abomination

Rigaux suggests that by Jeremiah's land. and the

of the

renderings influenced

LXX which

of Mark.

While

of

of

DOW

in 9: 17 is

S. B. Frost

"tradition.

ca.

..

However,

There

not

are

on Dan. 12: 11,

eye specifically on Dan. 9: 27.

in his

commentary,

of

"appall"

than

..

G. Ch. Aalders,

or at for

least

author

devastator, translations

declares

']DV

that

9: 27, "was the

and that

and

current

this

should be respected. "2 passages does

as to which of the Danielic some who contend

of the

acceptance

rather

'desolation'. the of on side

13: 14 refer.

by Theodotion

to a personal

when 1 Maccabees was written"

135,

Let us next enquire Ilk.

the

the

YU1 IJ? 9: 27 c and

in

as applying to

in

accomplish

of 1 Maccabees and the

Jeffery,

"desolate"

us that

discussion

under

to be reminiscent

intended

reminds

interpretation

LXX.

God would

between'=

the latter

commit himself

not

or the

Theodoret

passages

a relationship

granting

course,

desolation

translators

the

in 9: 27 d, and understanding he does,

to the

many references

Thus the

of the Hebrew were influenced

the translators

on this

example,

must have had His

Christ

that

verse

writes

and 11: 31, but

as follows:

LXX-teksten Hebreeuwse der Resultaat de en vergelijking van dat de leert dus, dat er alle waarschijnlijkheid voor pleit, doelt, 9: 27 I. Heiland de op niet verwijzing nigl van naar hebbent het de beide oog moet op maar alleen andere plaatsen 4 Gr. het het Hebr. 1JSIPIlf iEprlpw0ZWv sowel als -w, de door Nu van daar bieden wijziging wil men alle grond voor. 1j) t3'. in het het enkelvoud tekst, meervoud van verandering

in beide de Dan. 9: 27 meer plaatsen andere met , (men tekstkritische Baumgartners brengen zie overeenstemming r1j7V1

noot

de verwijzing Hebraica3) Biblia voor en zodoende eveneens doen komen, maar het is het meest 24: 15 in aanmerking komt Daar to laten. tekst Hebr. de onveranderd verantwoord bovendien nog bij dat het woord'QPMl7W als nomen rectum verbonden in Kittel, in Hatth.

1.

"pZF-Aujpx

...

.

",

676.2.

"Abomination

of Desolation",

13-14.

178.

hJ)

in statu aan het voorafgaande constructo, zodat hier sprake Dat heeft van gruwelen". von "een vleugel eveneens weer tot tekst-emendaties, conjuncturale gegeven aanleiding waarvan een is van onze landgenoot J. W. van Lennep en zeer bekende afkomstig Oud-Testamenticus Abr. overgenomen door de vroegere van Leiden, Kuenen (in zijn Historisch-critisch onderzoek naar het ontstaan (Tweede deel, boeken des Ouden Verbonds, de de van verzameling en Leiden 1889, bl. 472) en die door de Engelse commentator van A. A. Bevan, gequalificeerd Daniel, wordt als "an emendation which (A Daniel, Commentary Book the of certain" short on appears wellnigh ] 9 )) lezen'D to 160), nl. om in plaats Cambridge, 1892, blz. van (te weten het in het voorafgaande daarvan" de zin wordt dan: "in plaats Juist "slachtoffer en spijsoffer"). zulk verder gaand genoemde de tekst ten de noodzaak om echter zeerste versterkt aan gepeuter Hebreeuvs in het doze onveranderd to laten; als we aannemen, gelijk dient to dat de copula worden verondersteld, vaak zo geschiedt, Vertaling Ned. in de Nieuwe die krijgen de vertaling, zoals we "en op een vleugel Bijbelgennotschap van gruvelen gegeven wordt: (zo Standard Revised Amerikaanse de komen" ook zal een verwoester "upon the wing of abominations Version: come one who makes shall Behrmann, die desolate"), van commentaren als ook nieuwere vgl. En daarmee wordt het volkomen duidelijk Driver, NBtscher en Bentzen. dat het over iets anders gnat dan "de gruwel der verwoesting" van Matth. 24: 15.1 is is

We agree with Aalders

He is not alone in the world

unaltered. position

as his

others

of apparent

with

special

24: 15 is

to that

2

than

the

Maccabean

Aalders

and Mt. 24: 15 are linguistically The emphasis should lie standpoint,

1.

but

"De gruwel.

philology

..

is

", 2.2. .

not

"Flo

iF

and this

It

ignores

is correct closer

particularly

that

contention

era,

in

case as in

this

may have been transmitted

seems to apply

of most exegetes of Daniel.

between chs. 7,8,9,11-12.

text

r%uyNa Aalders

true

probably

the

Aalders'

as regards that

of scholarship

is

that

However,

of the

It

show.

incongruity

unfounded.

outside

entirely

references

care.

other

something Mt. .

is best to leave the Hebrew text

it

that

9: 27 is e

Dan. 9: 27 to position

about

is

of events contrary

quite

the obvious parallels in suggesting

Ilk.

that

13: 14

to 11: 31 and 12: 11, than to 9: 27.

on 12: 11 from a philological enough.

The parallel

concepts

Montgomery, Daniel,

of the

377.

179.

various all

as the similarity

as well

chapters,

the instances

to the abomination

referring

that

demonstrates

apply to the

or abominations

'

same set of events. Aalders'

of language,

is

position

the

very

of Rigaux's.

opposite

The latter

that:

contends

evident

Cette est secondaire. est que, Dan En effet, a 9,27. pericope ne se comprend que par reference ecrit: "A compter du moment que sera aboli le sacrifice 12,11-12 deuxla desolation, de 1'abomination mille et posee perpetuel Heureux celui jours. et qui qui tiendra cents quatre-vingt-dix trouvent jours". Ces trois-cents se versets cinq atteindra mille le De les terme d'un developpement plus, appelle pas. ne qui au 8,14 de celui qui est primitif pas avec comput expose ne s'harmonise trace donc jours". I1 "mille ya cinquante cent et qui Porte ä la evidente texte d'addition anterieure addition primitif, au plus des LXX. Si nous voyons bien, malgre la parents traduction le le texte 12,11, de les vise synoptique mots grande avec la clef des developpements dans 9,2? qui constitue passage rapporte 2 subsequents. il

Undoubtedly

IZigaux

9: 27 as the

source

is

reason

Epiphanes Christus While

(vgl. reeds

it

is

true

Maccabean times,

1.

We think

volgens

1 Mace. lang that

3.

"De gruwel.

...

II

most exegetes

is

209.

et al*

bedoeld

over

hetzelfde

been said it

wrong Most other

"Nu kan men

moet zijn".

3

But

".

want

..

van Antiochus

en was ten geldt

voor

tijde

van

4 Dan. 12,11:

should be recognized

denying scholars

Ibid.

the

and

seeing

11: 31 and 12: 11 as descriptive

", 678-79. .

", 128.4. . .

den tijd

Mace. 6,2-9)

view

in

Rigaux

He continues,

conclusion.

in

join

Says van Dodewaard

exegeten

terwijl

as has already

Daniel, 9: 27 etc., and ad loc. et al.,

2.

alle

1,49-64;

R. H. Charles

"p. VAuypv,

as his

vervuld,

Lagrange

hier

12: 11,

9: 27 as underlying

seeing

Dan. 9,27

as reliable

not

in

12,11

reference.

dat

zeggen,

handelt

Dan. 11,31

correct

of Christ's

wel met zekerheid his

is

Van Dodewaard,

Mk. 13: 14.

therefore

daps Daniel,

parallel disagree

by van

between with

of

him.

Dan. 8: 14 See Driver,

180.

Dodewaard,

Aalders,

E. J.

Young,

Van Dodewaard refers with

certainty

that

the

which text

to a well-known

appeal

Van Dodewaard, already-expressed is

the

to

reference

the is

and that

passages,

points

out

by Mark and by the

article tion

in this

at his

in Daniel

than

to the

1 Mace. Lambrecht

1

Besides,

6: 7 trace

concludes

All

Rigaux

to

not

his

both that

create

too

was within

that

the

casual

only

clear

that

only

IV,

all

one of the

the

in

say that

cited

three is

original

use of the

be any indica-

translation

and it

to

purpose.

correspondence

Furthermore

a summary

to the

attention

Mark also

our

13: 14, there

being

of 12: 11 can scarcely

of Antiochus

back to

but

Christ's

as no one knows which

act

Nk.

reference

automatically

is

presentation.

9: 27 underlies

oneself,

a general

Despite

viewpoints.

this

it

but

prophetic

contradict

Septuagint

cannot be determined

citation

of Christ's

11 and 12.2

chapters

same profaning

1: 54,59;

Daniel's

likelihood

inasmuch

matter,

disposal.

summarizing

with

it

of 9: 27.

true

and also to Schegg who held

an exact

with

same is

that

not

Dan. 9: 27 would

Lambrecht

refer

for

is

disagrees

This

as well.

parallel

formula

to,

pointed

Gospels

agreement

much to be said

statement

Christ

of course,

the

to Schanz who affirmed

in the

expression

that

and others

Mark had from

elsewhere

Daniel

passages

unlikely

that

references.

case as follows:

diese

Gründe zusammen machen es wahrscheinlich, dass Markus d. h. einen aus Dn bekannten Ausdruck übernahm, ohne nur anspielte, (wohl vielleicht dabei eine bestimmte Stelle Geschichte die konkrete 3 Antiochus) im Auge haben. von zu

Hartman has a similar If could

we accept constitute

1.

Redaktion,

2.

e. g. Mk. 4: 32, cf.

3.

Redaktion,

the

position: thesis

a group

that to the interpreter the-Da pericopes in which the units illustrated of texts

149.

149.

Dan. 4: 10-12; 1A&. 13: 26; cf.

Dan. 7: 13.

181.

the difficulty each other, 11: 31, or even 12: 11 which

As intimated

above, there

Lambrecht and Hartman. truth,

entire

12: 11 are

for

the

S Prw

of Jerusalem,

and the

specifically

linked

Lambrecht's

criticisms

account. in his

even further also

than

that

quotes

foundational

that

the

is

that

same chapter

including

references

has not

used a minute

added thereto

1.

by contending

that,

other

significant

to passages

into

facts

of Daniel We would

go

Christ

Dan. 8 is

in Daniel

passages

is

In

isolated. same book..

the

of Daniel the

be

never

not

from

but

the

Thus Christ

9.3

mosaid

itself,

and

His own adornments.

At this

point

Prophecy,

162.

we should

pause to

(Baker I& II Thessalonians 2. (Dan. 7 does not link Antichrist

3.

side

a mosaic

Dan. 9.

thinking,

should

quotations

on either from

fragment

which

to Daniel

Mk. 13: 14 allusion

is

by Luke 21: 24 which

Antichrist

One fact

is

allusions

in Luke's

indicated

later

all

ripw

on 9: 27.

has shown that

Hendriksen

2 are based.

the are

particularly

destruction

the

with

of these

the

all

to

referring

city

either

He thinks

on which

reference

take

is

is

DtW

where the

encompasses

This

usage of 9s27.

connection

of the holy

do not

Christ

in view.

passage.

and the New Testament forgotten

that

Rigaux

had Dan. 8: 13-14 from

case in Daniel

11: 31 and

that

obvious

Christ

that in

LOCSewr,

of Rigaux

but

tact

the

is

upon the prior

the destruction

with

We conclude reference,

only

is

of

they express is not the

it

out,

dependent

however,

PSaXvyý ýoý

the truth

has pointed

references,

Even more significant,

Da 9: 27 or

is much to be said for the conclusion

Nevertheless,

as Rigaux

secondary

of deciding whether it is is quoted disappears. l

Mark 13: 26,19.

Bible with

recall

the

reason

Commentary)(Grand the temple. )

for

the

Rapids,

mention

1955),

of

176.

182.

Pd-,--%uyHa

the

1?

"what

The question

discourse as to the

least

ground material

is

words

in

particular

l

at this

echoed hallowed

words

Ezekiel,

and Zephaniah,

Micah, Just

before

the

their

day of His

enemies would the

city

not

Every previous the

pride

judgments

temple.

fall

upon the

and joy,

1.

with

and of the

Jew.

some added

to

Rather,

Christ's

show that

they

His very Daniel

not

were reminiscent

terminology but

alone,

Jeremiah,

and historians. Olivet,

one stone

Christ

had warned

over

as to the

the

in their inevitable

2.

by Yahweh.

declaring

city

On

that

and then

inhabitants,

could

ravage

century,

linked

with

profaxmion

Their

scriptures

of the

Lu. 19: 41-44.

city

of

damage to

and the

thinking. fate

be reminded

but

not

those

particularly sixth

Their

2

such things

of the

from the

generation.

be recognized

hem in the

nation,

worshippers

present

no longer

upon another.

hearing

upon the

many warnings

head of the

up a bank,

hearer

the false

of all

He had wept

entry

The destruction

See 66-70 .

review

sermon from

would

the second, Would be pre-eminent contained

at

We have covered this

as psalmists

as well

The guilt

come, cast

Jewish

address,

hearers.

esteemed prophets,

some hint

of the

particularly

every

"Why was

judgment was coming upon them in a measure transcending

triumphal

leaving

to

eschatological

known before.

days of Cain would "house",

of

the

His countrymen that anything

to his

enquiry

suggest

a cursory

We wish

time.

be rightly

should

in particular.

familiar

and prediction

The answer

so only

have been novel

not

the primary

of any section

meaning

some detail,

mean? " can only

including

time? "

this

discourse.

eschatological

phrase

questions

ffy) Vw"aECaC.

necessary

would

of history

possible

TrýC

P&f\UyP V, before

at

given

in the

pwc &wc

does this

many prior

answered after this

Spr)

of

and temple

183.

once Yahweh departed of these

warnings

its

of their

been fulfilled,

but

had been often

especially

fulfilment,

past

because

people

had already

One threat of

from His

that

and feared

it

yet

1 be. to

had yet

others

Jews who knew

repeated by loyal would

Some

transgression.

be fulfilled

again.

if

turn from following do keep you aside me. and not my ... .. then commandments and my statutes which I have set before you. .. I will from the land which I have given them; cut off Israel and the house which I have-consecrated for my name I will cast out of my become a proverb and a byword among all sight; and Israel will And this house will become a heap of ruins. peoples. .2 .. Thus Christ's of the-temple

grandeur had never

And as for

hearers

embodiment

give

great

"doom", is

7 is

found

force

turn

1.

of the

to

of fulfilment.

all

-We will

Torah.

sons of the

loyal

from

one of several

chapters

which

eschatological

discourse.

words

but

to

its

times

"profane",

as in

Frequent

messages.

(as often the

my face from them, that

e. g. Zech. 14: 2.2.1

most Well-known

images"

is

the

repetitions include

previous

which

follows).

the

sanctuary

of to the

climax

in the

chapter

"end",

"punish",

"Abomination"

"desolation".

they may profane

sounds notes

It

Key words

as in the

chapter

"abominable

the

in Daniel.

denunciations.

"abominations", four

terms

most dire

the

S'poycoae-tza

'r-C

separate

of Ezekiel's

and as frequent because

--

to the

similar series

u%f-

pronouncements

of Christ's

Ezekiel warning

--

meant that

were on the verge

prophets pa

it

because

such a thing

sense that

a few Old Testament pronouncements which would be recalled

briefly

by Christ's

first

phrase

later

in the

shocking

shocked,

were household

elements

consider

It

of.

of the

the

announcement

was not

been heard

prognostications

its

shocking

who showed Him the

to those

two chapters

or cognates combined,

Yahweh complains shall

be profaned.

my precious

Kings 9: 6-8.

place;

that "I

will

robbers

184.

shall

in

stands

out

In the

tenth

to

its

the

it

which

the

seems that

also

refers

tion

temple

these

and 19 while

found

the

same psalm.

at the

"Restore

close.

Not only would the disciples

1.

listened

7: 32-34,

they

which

5

of the

sanctuary

and vindica-

restoration

"Restore

us,

is

0 God.

expressed

..

us to thyself,

is

."

repeatedly

in Lamentations,

the

0 Lord,

climax that

to

their

Lord's

such passages as these

have recalled words

of doom, but

Eze. 7: 22-23.2.

3. Eze. 5: 9-17. See 6: 4,11,14.

same.

desola-

"6

we may be restored!

as they

people.

ascends.

same concept Similarly

with

of the

abominations

plea for

the prayer

linked

of Yahweh's

scenes

0 Lord? " continually

same

of the Psalms and the

of Israel's

is the plaintive

3,7

is

dreadful

This

and pestilence

abominations

desolation

in vv.

of appeal

the

to

that

2

These are

to the

example,

in the

discourse.

book.

as the prelude

famine,

of war,

of the

for

terms

the

temple

to be so severe

reap a whirlwind

80,

other

is

but several

Because

In Psa. found

the

in the

elsewhere

to be made of Israel.

from

results

references

The cry "How long,

tion.

Olivet

mirror

they

because of abominations

in

judgments

the the

from

The word "destruction"

"1

prominent

Judgment

to

and city.

with

not

departs

and Jeremiah'

have sown to the wind, Coupled

is

end is

book of Lamentations of the

a desolation.

a full

which

Not only Ezekiel entire

it

Shekinah

in

mentioned desolation

ultimate

though

and destruction.

of Ezekiel are

and make it

chapter,

chapter,

prophet

the

the

profanation

section

its

and profane

enter

Eze.

The following

chapter

repeats

4.

Jer.

5.

Ps. 74: 1-7; 79: 1-7; Lam. 1: 4-5,8-10,16;

6.

Lam. 5: 21.

they

would

also

be

9: 8.

the threat

etc. 2: 7,20;

5: 18.

of desolation.

3

185.

of the warnings

reminded

1 prophets. Antiochus

Furthermore,

of the

had not

they

reasoned,

found

there were many in Israel

That book had promised

profanation

kingdom

devastation

Epiphanes had not completely

11 and 12. the

of a later

the

the woes under

the

king.

God after

of

But certainly of 165 B. C.

sanctuary

rededicated

that

of Dan. 8,9,

of the kingdom

advent

Antiochus

who believed the visions

by the wilful

sanctuary

come with

fulfilled

in the post-exilic

the Therefore,

must have been pre-figurative

of

2 to come. worse woes In these words

last

that

thought

Tr\C

Christ's

of the

hearers,

that

Jews who heard

those

ýpgNwc

c

would

to Mark's

LXX and leant

or those

what

who later

it

such exegetes as Vincent

Pesch and Lambrecht

Taylor,

It

said.

read the Gospel

of the paronomasia being employed by the writer

we follow

Christ's

have thought

The word

a mere profanation.

was a common term

readers, likely

PUlAvyPa

the

regarding

of more than

pages we have suggested

not

account,

of Daniel.

Carrington,

Jeffery,

is

Thus Kevan,

et al. Übersetzer

Es ist sicher, dass der griechische von Da mit der apnpu3aic Wiedergabe des. ]]T3W -Stamms durch oder . äcßocvi den Verwiistungsaspekt, der deutlich z. B. Da 9,26 eiv 3 (nj'j/ ) und 11,44 (ir]W ) vorhanden ist, verstilrkt. The purpose discourse, an old

of these

and v.

the minor key of doom. account must fail The central

pages has been to

14 in particular,

even the

refrain,

last

warning

in many respects dirge

3.

Redaktion,

150.

rang

the

by

characterized

to take this

of

changes

fact

into

purpose.

issue of our study,

e. g. Zech. 14: 2.2.

prophets,

Any exegesis which fails

also in its

1.

of the

Christ's

show that

the significance

of the

See 191. of this

ýd

thesis.

uJPO,

186.

TrýC

must now be brought

Pof icýQSUýC

intend

did Christ

to convey by this

been many and varied last

the

of the in

the

the

earliest

best

The various

1. This

applications

c

of Titus

was a commonly-held

that

owes its

Romans being erected behind this

in mind that

familiar

the because

Old Testament

1"13V

ment rather

than

and its to

idols

often

1.

Mark Thirteen,

the

is

word.

3 times.

the

It

themselves,

is

is

standards

of the

6 it

sufficient

the

and elsewhere,

for

of the

associated

and even more important

with the

is

be

should

ground

In many passages things

very

Thus the

translates

not

impure

to

and in Proverbs

ävoNia of_

59.

4

under

it

Temple.

seems more likely

PdXuyNoc

fact

"abomination"

affirming Old Testaidolatry that

is

by the LXX. shown as ,

2.

Euthymius, Zigabena, 3. e. g. Theophylact, (Peake, Revised "Afark", by R. McL. Wilson,

4.

However,

memory of the

now intended. apply

gives

desolated

gqpwaetOC

Tic

an idol

for

cognates

in some of the Prophets the equivalent

PätXuypo,

term

an image of any kind

that

of the

side

is discussed

recollection

suggested

'(roc

in the temple area by order of Titus.

In interpreting kept

to

origin

interpretations

and evaluated.

in Patristic

view

the

were all

ýa&'Auypv,

on the

erected

us that

2 have we seen.

that

Whether such an event ever occurred.

the tradition

reality

given

in

tells

111 He, himself,

matter

to the

now be listed

will

The statue

questionable

of this

..

time

discussion.

critical

of interpretations

review

apnpWast

of the

stages

".

at the present

prevailing

Answers have

Beasley-Hurray same.

What

focus.

clearer

expression?

has been the

situation

m

__PVAuyp

arresting

from the very first.

the

century

into

Ibid.,

59-72.

Chrysostom. ), 814. edn.

BDB. See Nahum 3: 6; Zech. 9: 7; Lev. 11: 10,12,13,20;

But

Isa.

see discussion

66: 17.

187.

According

the

by Pilate

to Jerome,

Pilate

and Hadrian

emperor, on the

erected

Statues

2.

site

erected

is

above instance, the

brought

of course, is

this

of the

While

defiling

statue,

meant.

Therefore

none seem able ".

..

heeft

the but

denote

of a

statue

which

is

l

hypothese":

eigen

zijn

more than

idea

this

certainty

standards, did

he ever hold

as

A. D. 26 Pilate

after

whether

Jupiter also,

and these

Fathers

with

Capitoline

speculation

temple,

Church

ieder

this

Some time

emperor,

many of the

an image of the

of the

statue

into

cohorts

to

temple

Probably

temple.

of the

medallions

uncertain.

the

a misunderstanding.

standards bore

in

placed

an equestrian

demolished

of the

and Hadrian

Deze sententie heeft voor, dat zij op het spraakgebruik steunt, is Niets teRen heeft de feiten er met zekerheid maar zij zich. Pilatus Dat bekend. het tempel in den beeld over plaatsen van een is uit de historie verder niet een beeld in den tempel liet plaatsen op to maken. .0.

Thus these speculations, and cannot

be taken

and used it it,

hardly

to the

Furthermore, of the

ceased

to

city's

be procurator

The Atrocities

In the nineteenth

interpretation regard

1.

it

signal fall,

in A. D. 36,

and certainly,

containing him in this.

follow the

precedes

acts

had to take

Pilate's

hypothesis

Hadrian

Gospels

The supposed

flight.

while

would

to Jesus,

according for

and the

today

of critics

the

destruction

of Titus before

place he did,

nothing

and he

precipitated

flight.

any general 3.

the

the

passage

eschatological

abomination,

and is

follow

the

most extravagant

the

city

Hadrian

date

Baur championed

While

seriously.

seem based on hazy recollection

the first,

like

of the

as an allusion

Van Dodewaard,

of the

Zealots

P&AuyyK to the

'We gruwel.

Josephus in the first,

as with

century,

TýC

desecrating

..

.

",

132.2.

.-,Pr)pWCaau. deeds of the

Zealots

Ibid.

a favourite

was to during

the

188.

This

of Jerusalem.

siege

Wordsworth,

Bevan,

Most of the

older

set

this

forth

Fuiford,

Bible

by Elsner,

Pfleiderer, dictionaries,

(2)

a Jewish apostasy.

into

in the abstract,

Jewish circles.

(3)

Among the Jews there

city

would

be destroyed to this

existed

if

Jewish

effect.

The German writers

(1)

Alford, and P(Injer.

and Hastings'

but of idolatry

a tradition

to the effect

hands polluted

above did

regard the statement as a predictive

includes

it

War of the Jews, IV. iii.

in

the

not

flourished.

when such traditions

the

or false

is properly

worship

temple.

that

their

Josephus

holy is

1

mentioned

today

2 was understood

1 Kings 11: 5; 2 Kings 23: 13; Eze. 5: 11.

of the temple,

Occasionally

2 Thess.

The word used in Daniel

as written

1.

Keim,

such as Smith's

of Nk. 13: 14, but viewed the latter

Van Dodewaard

Hug, Stier,

Weiffenbach,

was threefold.

presented

used, not of idolatry

cited

was held

view.

as contemplating

usually

Nast,

English

The evidence

incorporated

viewpoint

logion

hold

to the

dominical

origin

about the time of the fall The English

writers

usually

from Christ. the

same view

regarding

a broader

interpretation.

Zealots

is

espoused.

2

12; IV. Yi. 3; VI. ii. I.

E Pýpwcsic "De eerste 2. den tekst Lucas is dus a. h. w. een uit van , . teeken van de tweede_ jpgpwaic Lucas Mt. Mc. waarover sprecken. en , týyy1KEV dan den term hij ook voor het ook vageren gebruikt welken , Gods gebruikte. Al is dit een periectum, toch duidt het naderen van het rijk heel aanvezig is. Zooals men van de lente eý niet aan, dat de bedoelde zaak reeds is er of zij is aan het komen, omdat er verschillende kan zeggen: zij graden Gods. Voegen in zijn, zoo kan men dat ook zeggen, aldus J. Weiss), van het rijk ipgp toe: de hier. Wanneer juist is vat Prat en van wij eraan wait ý ßxaiAsioc OEOC dat de term opmerkt, Tot gyyiKev meer het dan de nadering kennen wij dat met naderende rijk van het rijk), aanduidt spr)t4ow is de hier een zeggen. PgpwaIC van evenveel recht . _ "non het in indivisibili" feiten eens om en gebeurtenissen, stat van complex y0 den term to zeggen. met Ep tot f3SsKuypK this "De woorden `7c cre-uýralleen moet men niet der Zeloten beperken, de gruweldaden zij omvatten een complex, dat en het Gallus en de vlucht der menschen uit Jerusalem Romeinsche lege onder Cestius TBC insluit. Zeloten Toen het der PSAuypvde gruvelen en,

189.

We do not

Certainly

of a Jewish

false

It

to

in

abominations

Christ's

of other

2 is from

obvious

speaking the

is used chiefly

idols

these

little

weight

in

text

for

23: 13 apply

the

were already their

worship the

that

and so contradictory

with

as worshipped analogous.

that to

obvious reference

and that

The despicable

of worship 4.

the fact

by Antiochus,

whatever

Ca1ipula's

A more popular

Pýý. +wQgwý toen was ook de EPr)i°UV

say that

the term

JEJ

j

jInI

interpreting

and therefore

in

who hold

not

the

is used

rip

Mk. 13: 14 alludes

Zealots

could

those

Lord of Heaven, the ,

Y.

therefore

deeds of the

attempted view

would

today

most exegetes

ignore

position

in Daniel

kind

but

(1)

statement. Furthermore,

Zealot

not

to say,

so various

can be given

as usually

Solomon incorporated

sense before are

2 Thess.

11: 5 and 2 Kings is

That

nations.

position

content

can be said that

rlI1ij)'

Even 1 Kings

Traditions

from Josephus

is

to say that

an objective (3)

Judaism.

statements

is not true

idols

the

that

Such an interpretation

among the Jews.

worship

the Zealot

insist

would

but will

as sound,

cord of evidence it

today

exegetes

apostasy.

(2)

itself.

into

all

not

position

criticizing

with

Regarding the three-fold

taken.

term

the present

for

ourselves

van Dodewaard's

regard

to

something

were hardly

a matter

be intended

by Mk. 13: 14.1

of any

Profanation the

20th

century

toppunt bereikte, zijn compleet. r1rwaic letterlijken meer in zijn

has been the

understanding

that

beyond het zich in den tempel en Lucas gebruikte dus het werkwoord zin van: eenzaam, leeg maken,

Men Mc. den overdrachtelijken terwijl zin van: profaneeren gebruikten. " "De grovel. . . ", 135. Note that for van Dodewaard, the mystical phrase is not to the Zealots, though it includes them. His suggestion is that to be limited We agree that more than one entity the term embraces a complex of several events. wQe-u rP&Awypoc but the elements must is embraced by the Tr 6'pf f., This criterion therefore, the zealots excludes, as each other. parallel extraneous. 1. "This view Beasley-Murray,

be abandoned now should 62. Mark Thirteen,

as incompatible

with

the

evidence.

"

190.

Mk. 13: 14 is that

the

profane

text

Pfeiderer

emperor

inspired

threat

He believed

that

would

the

succeed

C. C. Torrey

where

downfall

but

as a, result

of the

Caligula

a quite

elaborate

by Beasley-Murray

1.

Ibid.,

view,

as now found the

Caligula

had failed.

This

Lu.

Torrey's

suggested

of Caligula's that

and suggested

in Mark and Matthew. fear

that

exegesis

another was adopted

' Weiss.

21: 20 was an original

13: 14 and Mt.

M. scare.

oracle

24: 14 incorporated

about a variant

2 example.

case out of the Caligula as "very

initial

A. D. created

that that

fulfilment

of 39-40

and J.

Spitta

profanation.

of the

his

statement

Menzies,

believed

Many have followed

apprehension

the

Jerusalem's

attempted

abandoned

events

Schmiedel,

by Holtzmann,

Caligula's

in

was written

ambition.

Caligula's

to

an allusion

ingenious,

3

B. W. Bacon particularly

possibility

very intricate,

-a

made

case referred

to

4 ' and very improbable! .

64.

He says: "In no words of the Master was Messianic more impressively authority to his nearest in which he revealed shown than in the last great discourse, Reasons disciples to know concerning the near future. what they were privileged have already been given for believing that this discourse must have been among the first that were sent forth. As to the impending clash with of the writings (according the Romans, followed by the capture the to O. T. prophecy), of city 'When you more definite nothing could at that time have been said than this: by armies. ' Luke, who for all the latter see Jerusalem surrounded part of his Gospel made use of a document differing in many respects from those which were form of words. this employed by the other Synoptists, gives precisely original Mark, followed by Matthew, inserted 'sign, ' the erection of the a more definite in the temple. Should not the fulfilment of Caligula on the altar statue " Daniel's Documents, 35. be prophecy of mentioned? 2.

3.

T. V. Manson,

C. 1.

Cadoux,

et al.

". 65-66. 4. Mark Thirteen, the the 40 Bacon affirmed: of year crisis .. 'prophets' drew out from Christian a form of eschatology based on the of Daniel concerning the desecration of the temple, and ... predictions

the Church became committed to this eschatology as a 'word of the Lord'. ... independent Mutually to the Johannine, or not, any however related or unrelated 'prophecies' Synoptic the the Pauline must both go back to the attempt and of be accounted Neither for as a 'word of the Lord' in Caius [sic] can any . Revelation John the than of as may be so called. " The Gospel of other sense (New Date Haven, 1925), 91-92. Mark: Its Composition and

191.

in

traced

For reasons

our first

chapter

The Antichrist

5.

the

Certainly

as the interpretations

most popular

for

discussion

-

its

fulfilment

in the Roman armies with

first

think

the

a large

number of

scholars

neuter.

2: 6-7.

constitute

reason

is

the

of Antiochus

Thus Jerome (himself

prevailing

obvious

this

to

yet

and the

remain

view

of

Let us

ensigns.

and The linked

r0 found

parallel

in

2 Thess.

An additional

consensus.

the Ikanielic

that

Epiphanes were yet to have a greater influenced

view,

&crrgtc

in N. T. times

belief

this

and America.

country

participle

the major reasons for in

'

idolatrous

committed

this

the and 9

_

found

in

masculine

NvyNoc

to the

are

exegetes

ad sensum in the

construction

their

which

position.

Continental

all

are those

seen as the Antichrist,

abomination

upon the Antichrist

Almost

pictures

Beasley-Murray's

of Bacon's case both apt and accurate.

appraisal

similarly

we find

fulfilment.

by 2 Thess. 2) commented on Dan. 11: 36

as follows: is spoken that Antichrist place onwards the Jews think to his own will, do according of. ... a king shall arise who shall himself God, and speak great and lift up against all that is called things the God of gods, so that he shall sit in the Temple against the his be until of God and make himself performed, and will god, Which we, for in him shall the end be. wrath of God be fulfilled: 2 too, understand of Antichrist. From this

The almost universal that

the fall

among the early

expectation

church Fathers

of the Roman empire would usher in the Antichrist "inasmuch

valuable

testimony

offering

an exegesis

as some of them seem not

of particular

texts

Das Markusevangelium, Klostermann, 1. Lohmeyer, Markus, 276; A. H. Mcdeile, (London, 1915), 348; Branscomb, Mark, TDNT., It 598ff. Foerster, Cited by A. J. Mason, "Thessalonians", 2. 168. 1959), VIII, Grand Rapids,

of Scripture,

merely

is a

to be

but recording

a

151; Loisy, ii, Synoptiques, 420; The Gospel According to Matthew 237; Schniewind, Markus, 171f.;

Ellicott's

Commentary,

(8 vols.,

192.

tradition

primitive

coeval

mystical

are agreed that This

reference. frequently

apocalypses

New Testament:

those who see in Mk. 13: 5ff.

Naturally, Apocalypse"

the

with

its

an incorporated

is

that

a recognition

figures

utilized

from

"Little

to Antichrist

author pointed

also

n1

the

by his

writers

earliest

of

later

specimen

of all

such literature. On this

position

"the supports

that

Antichrist,

the

regarding

Beasley-Murray

with which the interpretation

uncommonly weak" but continues

later

asserts

is buttressed

are

by saying that:

On the other hand, it would be possible the ý3 AuyNa to align doctrine if, it be recognized with the Antichrist with Althaus, that in the N. T. this is fluid, doctrine of possessing a variety forms and above all has what he terms 'immediate actuality'. .. That is, the concept of a power at work against to God is applied forces in the contemporary operative situation. .. .2

We think

that

Antichrist

Beasley-Murray's

interpretation

to see in the the

similar

Antichrist

last

13 places

the

wherein

and desolating in the

is

position

of Daniel

of the days prior

flesh

Tic

that

than

basically

places

the

abomination

terminates

in

the

1.

170.

the

the

strongest

Mark 13 reproduces

the

eschatological

temple

of

the

detracting at

the

deliverance

3. See Rigaux, L'Antechrist, Saint Mark (London, 1915),

plays

a prominent

God, as well

establishment

of the

of the predictive from

that

menacing

commencement of that

2. 238-249; 159.

Mark Thirteen, L.'. C. Allen,

of the

saints Mark

Thus v. 14

outline.

tribulation

Son of Man, and this

by the

desecrating

of Daniel,

skeleton

great

the

pattern

kingdom. 3

eternal

original

for

evidence

in the

part

as the

to

allusion

Undoubtedly

abomination

to

a definite

SPnPwaswc

Daniel.

on some portions

rather

Ibid.,

in

references

for

the supports

are uncommonly weak grows out of his failure

uyNoc sW

.

that

contention

is

in

which

complete

68-69. The Gospel

According

to

193.

harmony with

the

the attack

passages we witness onslaught

are uncommonly the

follow-up

it

strong.

Despite

statement

should

be pointed

those

who take

a similar

least

as applying

already recorded canonical

to

to

is

intervention

apparent

that

this

criticism,

by Beasley-Murray out

9,11-12.

that

the

of heaven.

buttresses the

for

Lagrange

which When these

the Antichrist good sense of

exegetical

and Vincent

latter

acknowledged,

Taylor

are among

position.

be numbered

the Antichrist

13, and it

apocalypse

each of these

must be gratefully

among those are the

is just

likewise

who apparently

apostles

2 1 shown, and 2 Thess. draw heavily in M.

In

upon the holy by the impious king,

in mind,

and it

Not

7,81

the vindicating

precipitates

are kept

facts

of Dan. chs.

visions

as clear

drew from

that

Paul

Mk. 13: 14

viewed

l John. and

As has been

upon the eschatological that

the writer

source

for

his

discourse

of the last verbal

pictures

in chs. 11,13 and 17.3

1.

Or whichever

2.

See

39ff.

"John" of this

wrote

Revelation.

thesis.

"The Apocalypse is moulded by that great discourse 3. of our Lord upon 'the last things' for us in the first three Gospels. which has been preserved The parallelism Matt. 24; Mark 13; Luke 21. ... between the two is to a by all acknowledged certain extent enquirers, and is indeed so obvious that it can hardly escape the notice of even the ordinary reader. " W. Milligan, (London, Apocalypse 1892), 42-43. Lectures the This statement is particularly on but to a lesser to the Seven Seals, to the rest of relevant extent applies

the Apocalypse

also.

view

194.

View of Antichrist

Christ's

is,

in a sense, somewhat premature,

the

was even known in His

term

then

which

other

term

in

It.

they

this

was all

the

was considered

concept

for

within

us to

to

conjure

early

a brief

word in

use the the

for

the that

first

antichrist

is

received

also

even if

the

converts

that

He says:

you this? "3 4

of weeks apparently.

period

instruction

come.

with you, I told

."

..

instruction.

of that

to

the

On the is

coming.

his

in

is

2.

abundant

reminds who is

scriptures

matter

the

was old,

was part

Paul

2 Thess.

concept

Christians

the

appearance

time,

first

in

Obviously,

important. Gospel

eschatological

up in

its

in mind

is no evidence that

to be found

not

man of lawlessness

one to the

the

must have prevailed

does not

when I was still

the

before

was a familiar

had added fuel

is

New Testament

impression. the

And "this"

Thus years

It

theme of Antichrist

and the

"Do you not remember that

matter

day. 1

Evidently

the

know about

already

inasmuch as there

heard have you

..

2 confirms

in rec. 13: 14 has the Antichrist

does occur

Apparently

eschatology,

2 Thess.

title

as a novelty.

were new.

2 John. says

the

Even Paul

hand when the discussed

not

and in

existed,

of John.

epistles

,

Christ

to say that

Of course,

imagination

the

of Mark was written, Christian

the

intensity

in Jewish and Christian

Caligula's

church. It

fire.

is

antichrist

probably of

impossible

excitement

communities

threat nov

which

as the word spread

in Chaos Schöpfung Gunkel, H. Antichrist, On the whole topic und 1. see of (Gottingen, Legend, Antichrist W. Bousset, The 1895); Endzeit Urzeit und (E. T., London, 1896); B. Rigaux, L'Antechrist au royaume et Popposition (Paris, S. D. Russell, le Nouveau Testament 1932); l'Ancien dans et messianique (London, Froom, E. L. Apocalyptic 1964); Jewish Message Method The of and (4 Washington, 1950-54). Fathers Our Faith The Prophetic vols., of

2.1 4.

John 2: 18.3.2 Acts 17: 2.

Thess. 2: 5.

195.

mad Emperor's

of the

intended

have been interpreted

and Christ's looked

of the

as a sign

In later

predictions.

upon the & peror's

accomplished,

blasphemy.

attempt the

precipitating

by Christ

Lord's

own views

on eschatology

power was mentioned

as arising

things

and devastate

associated

the

the Syrian

with

not only for

In this Olivet

the

33_

despite

of

first

St Mark,

holy

events. -rnT to the

in part

was here that

It the

end of time

doctrine

but for

ßn1

but

an Antichrist

its

culminating

that

fact

"fireworks", Christ's

The finale ýýýý armies

everywhere.

is

-Týc

is

signs,

Thus it

end consists is

a comprehensive

including

is

savagery

of the 2

attenuated.

of Rome, but

whose work takes

or miraculous

presentation

ýc crFuýc,

0 aýwC

later

likely term

manifestations

3

286.

245,249. 3. Ibid., 188f. of this thesis.

As

Rome takes the place of Syria.

Antichrist,

age.

discourse

a time of tribulation,

ßaAoyýjy,

the

and aggression

Christians

all

a

the

in this

by Christ

from

repeatedly

The blasphemies

ones.

least,

at

to pollute

the

supernatural

end of the

Na ,

of Antichrist.

is

discourse

by the

of a complex

1.

have noted,

in history

applying

soon to be

committed to the saints

faith

sprang,

king are applied

sense we believe

accompanied

near

the Jews as a nation,

Swetel and others

the

horror

The Antichrist

Jerusalem and precipitate

to a power soon to attack

attending

of the

return.

of that

as we have seen.

place

inevitably of Daniel's

and as a fulfilment

end,

as a pattern

the book of Daniel,

of the

would

Himself.

Christ's

holy

event

years both Mark and Paul would have

A. D. 50 vas regarded as part

before

The coming

2.

Rigaux,

L'Antechrist,

Cf. van Dodewaard, "De--gruwel...

246-247.

", 135, but see .

that

196.

itself,

Even in Daniel

least

The initial

two phases.

oblation

become filled

would with

28 speaks

abominations,

before time

to his

returning

The continual

burnt

makes desolate After

there

and an ultimate

watching

heavens.

judgment

on the

so would

the

especially

1.

"take

would

walls

last

the

holy

this

after

his

impious

king

things,

but

final

with

witnessed act

of impiety

receive

his

after

his

will"

upon Egypt,

this

the holy

covenant". that

abomination

is this

This time,

flood

terror

the end.

of the

south5

however, the

the

message of

in profaning

doom in the

anathematizing

overwhelming

"work

would

attack

still.

to the end decreed for him by the

himself

As Belshazzar

Then

covenant

upon the king

upon the holy mount.

the tyrant

holy

But neither

attack

2

would

11 is clearer

prince

against

temple

itself.

away and the

4

the sacrifice

and the

the

a later

be taken

Later,

Daniel

This

seen to have at

would begin a series

pinnacle

against

action

be another

would

onslaught

would bring

violating

offering

be set

But after

again

its

3

of Egypt.

own land.

is

prince

31 years,

to

the temple would be set up.

many days,

attack

would

king

he would

unsuccessful,

cease for

of the desolator.

the

against

evil

the end. l

till

as though

of him whose heart

victory

a great

to

of the

upon the holy city

attack

be caused

would folloW-,. the desolation V.

work

which were to continue

of desolations and the

the

the

temple

vessels,

consequence

of not

only

6

And it

is

holy

of persecution

ones. with

which

"the

time

Dan. 9: 26.

Understanding and LXX which uses 2.

iEPcv

as pinnacle, in 9: 27.

with

4.

3.

Dan. 9: 27.

5.

Dan. 11: 40-45.

6.

Dan. 11: 44.

_WIT1.

Cf. R. H. Charles'

many commentators.

See Mt.

4: 5

Dan. 11: 28-31.

"stringent

statute19:

27, Daniell

248.

197.

of trouble

such as never

for

was"

has certainly

Christ

Yet it

as prefigurative

of what

elements from the several citing

from In.

Testament of that

remarks

the founder

of failing programme

is obvious that lay

He viewed the times of

Furthermore,

ahead.

of Daniel

are

He has taken

to express His convictions,

interesting

of the "little

to note of the

of such a programme

and 12.2

Some of C. C. Torrey's

successors,

1

out the details

presentations

7,8,9,11

He accuses Colani,

coupled.

not spelled

the end He anticipated.

Antiochus

is

that

End.

the

in this

apocalypse"

Gospels

Then he proceeds

take

into

to

set

particular.

theory,

and his

account

the

his

forth

Old

understanding

programme. (according

to the Prophets), of all army is to a hostile be Jerusalem. Half of the inhabitants will capture and devastate Jewish to be into it a captivity, carried away and yet continue will (Zech. 14: 2). Thereupon will follow city a season of wars, of famine (Dan. 12: 1), tribulation, and pestilence, of unexampled of sore persecution (Dan. This "a 12: 7). continue time, times, half" for which will and a The truth interval is to be especially a time of missionary activity. in every first to the Jews; then to the Gentiles must be proclaimed land, in preparation for the scenes described in Is. 45: 14,49: 22 f., 60: 3-14,66: 19ff., and in other similar passages, when the "saved" of in worship all the peoples of the earth join the Israelites of the One God. Finally, the hostile to make an their forces, nations will unite be Their onslaught end of Jerusalem will religion of Israel, and-the Joel 2: 30 f, in the heavens and on earth, preceded by warning portents 3: 4. The heavenly hosts, 'will "The Valley in them of encounter .. ); (Dan. Jehoshaphat. " The Messiah will f. 7: 13 in the heaven come clouds of (Is. the hand Yahweh 45: 1. Hab. 3: 13, Ps. 110: 5) 41: 12 f., and at right of 3 the destruction Israel. the last see will of enemies of First

Not all

would agree with

of the End, but it

1.

Regrettably,

is certainly

Torrey's at least

precis

of the Old Testament picture

close to the pattern

traced

the connexion between 11: 45 and 12: 1 has often

in the

been ignored.

Dan. 7: 13 and Mk. 13: 26; Dan. 8: 13 and Lu. 21: 24; lean. 9: 27 and Mk. 13: 14; 2. Dan. 11: 45 and init. 24: 15 Z-v -rt>Ttw Dan. 11: 31 and Nom. 13: 14; and possibly

äyiw 3.

Dan. 12: 1 and rk. Documents, 18-19.

13: 19.

198.

itself.

New Testament holy

city

the

church

as being

season.

to the

gospel

testimony

a beast

abyss,

the

and then

attacked,

witnesses of that

finishing of the

For example,

is

trodden

of Christ

succeeded

had formerly

which

of the Apocalypse

author

down for before

31 years

attack and then

attacked

during l

the nations.

by a final

of the

speaks

which

The

the beast

from

for

retired

out

a

2 In the

initial

following

and ultimate

Torrey

statement,

made by the

attacks

again

distinguishes

opposers

of Yahweh.

between

the

In the time of the fourth beast, by the Jews of course understood the great world-catastrophe of the first century as the Roman empire, the was to come. Along with the obscure predictions occupy all which (Daniel) the last latter the this much is said plainlys book part of king of the last Israel bring an army against empire oppressing will (9: 26f., Jerusalem 11: 31); he will of Desolaset up the Abomination At last, in the holy place. "he will tion himself". exalt ... .. holy "he will plant his royal tents between the sea and the glorious "but he shall to his end, and none shall help him. ". .. come mountain". .. Who was the enemy who was destined"to come to his end" in the Certainly must manner described? no one thus far known to history; ? it not be the Roman emperor... The city must indeed be taken and devastated. ... the following the the death the of capture of city and ... impious Gentile be a time of trouble. monarch, "there will .. ." 3 The world powers in their last throes will things. do terrible ... Note how Torrey Jerusalem the

but

to

as referred

blaspheming

attempt

distinguishes

of the

in view

tyrant tyrant

of other

Eze. 38-39 and Joel

in

"at from

Dan. 9: 26f., last". that

passages

3, it

between

Torrey

11: 31,

coming and the

seems to

of the world such as Zech.

is doubtful

the

powers

of the

army against

further

attack the

distinguish in their

last

of

final throes,

12 and 14p and particularly

whether such a separation

is necessary.

to Nk. 13: 10. Allen an allusion comments on the latter, and his Rev. "As understood to the 11 picture by the hearers, also. words are pertinent the preaching of the good news to all the Gentiles need not imply any long lapse of time. " Mark, 158. is

1.

This

2.

Rev. 11: 1-8.3.

Documents, 32.

199.

One should also keep in mind the oscillation and the individual.

corporate

drawn from Ezekiel's powers

from

the

of the

king

of the

tion

picture,

north

of Himself

these

Servant,

suffering before

and the wilful

king

and the church. Syrian

of the

that

The term

horn

-Apparently

Christ

expected

to Jerusalem

which

would

with

indication

E-pr)pcics4wc

-fjC

and unique.

upon Jerusalem

to be succeeded

by growing antagonism between the empire and the missionary-minded and resultant

of Christ venture, all

1.

3.

as King the

nations

Mt.

Isa.

conflict

reverence

claiming

between agencies

and adoration of kings.

work would flocking

10: 18;

'

be cut

Jewry

24: 9; Mk. 13: 9,10.

3

(including

who called

itself

in

short

to the church.

chs. 54 and 60.

those

with If

on earth

joined

The conflict

2.

first

for the

righteousness2

profane

Rome's

was sufficient

were personal

Rome's attack

of

reminiscent

beginning

Pö-'-Xuyy

which

be

of Dan. 9: 26-27,

prince

nN &aEwc

by this

sources

who would

opposition

t<6-ro( a--rrl .

was intended come from

-4 ,,

the characteriza-

saw in the activity

final

and the holy people,

The masculine,

was to

Christ

and

own people.

emblem of the powers

was an adequate

no mere "thing"

Son of Man

of Dan. 7 and 8, the

pashuyp x

the holy places

armies.

The threat

little

had been scrutinized

and His

of 11: 36f. ß a shadow of the

tyrant,

and devastate besieging

the

has

own presentation

from the prophets

foes

that

of Daniel

them in his

and the

Israel's

between the

10, where invading

lineaments

Mind which had distilled

end-time

Epiphanes,

the writer

and embodied

In summary, the evidence indicates Antiochus

that

as from Isaiah

as well

And all

north.

as the

at the

vindicated

is likely

were sketched,

upon by that

meditated

It

in Hebrew thought

the Flvperor)

acknowledgement

proselytizing

with

would

church,

culminate

Rom. 11: 25-26;

from

converts

9: 28.

in

200.

supernatural

with

their

manifestations,

author

the non-conformists. menaced saints TrýCrýý. the only

prophets. a pale

signs

or authors 1

by the

working

This final coming

awoýwC.

All

of His

original

through

this

the state

Son of Man, the already

of the

to

soliciting

false

worship,

and anathematizing

would issue in deliverance

conflict

of the

What we have left relic

and wonders

lay

animation-,

nemesis

before

eschatological of this

of the

Christ

in

discourse outline.

f36Skwypm

outline is

the

for

in

possibly

2

Imo. 13: 19-22. to certain The Apostles cf. Rev. 13 and 16: 13,14. allude teachings from the beginning, eschatological and which which they had taught therefore The Pauline must have originated with Christ. and Johannine beliefs to above See 1 John referred probably sprang from the same source. 2: 18 and 2 Thess. 2: 5 and the chapter in this thesis on 2 Thess. 2. 1.

The view set forth in this Christ's of the section regarding understanding is in the days of Antiochus to IV as typical crisis come, crisis greater of a found in many commentaries. Rigaux, for example, says: "La fin est marquee, Le temple de impie et sacrilege du roi paffen. par l'activite pour Daniel, Dieu et son autel Une fois que cet element fut entre dans la sont souilles. le il y rests ancre. Dans la tradition tradition chretienne, apocalyptique, d'Antiochus L'impiete temple ne doit pas seulement etre detruit. se retrouvera dans les evenements de la fin. L'abomination du devastateur aura une replique "". f3Sa'-Auy1oc ", 682. dans l'eschatologie. In his classical on study . ... ä Rigaux 1'histoire Antichrist, "En the earlier wrote as follows: rattachant dans 1'iniquite du tyran syrien, l'eschatologie, en reconnaissant, croissante 1'histoire de la fin des temps, Daniel ne revele-t-il l'annonce del. par pas, ä d'un surcroit d'Antiochus, is. presence, sa croyance au temps eschatologique, d'iniquite Au meme titre formidable? et dune persecution que les religieuse etre Daniel doit au sens anciens prophetes, regards comme ayant prophetise, Popposition I1 faut mgme dire litteral, eschatologique au royaume de Dieu. l'a fait Si aucun dans le contours avec plus de nettete qu'il et le fonds. , ä de sa revelation immediatement l'Antechrist, c'est verset ne s'applique du Roiideale bien lui cependant qu'il la figure entrevoyait, comme c'etait de la royaute Messie que les chantres dann la penombre de l'avenir apercevaient ä travers les images hyperboliques ils un roi de leur par lesquelles exaltaient F3.G. Ch. Aalders epoque. " L'Antechrist, in kan liggen comments: "Wat er verder is een hernieuvde vervulling van vat reeds tot vervulling gekomen is. ""De ", 5. This conclusion to what Aalders "the most difficult gruwel. calls .. his follows He suggests that as the consideration of hit. 2: 15,18. question" into Egypt and the slaughter flight child of the Christ at Bethlehem were seen instance prophecies, of ancient so in the present as new fulfilments of Mt. 24: 15; Mk. 13: 14. discourse discusses that the Olivet believes two themes, the Aalders His understanding destruction and the end of the age. of Jerusalem of this is the traditional dissertaone, and has been discussed on 177f of this matter tion. Thus he looks upon the Roman invasion as a shadow of the final onslaught 2.

201.

6.

There and the is

Agy'io, 1? 59s:

The

can be no denying picture

graphic

entirely

to present

with

in history history's

of the

descriptions

of

These invasions Israel's influx Eze.

had come because

5-7;

of the

abominations

Dan. 8-9,

as well

example

allusion

land

as Nit.

it later

by Assyria,

5

of that

draws from

Israel's

heathen.

the

upon which

of transgression,

from Yahweh.

for

though

discourse holy

phrase

in question,

2

But this

is

the

action

verses

proceed

4

an excellent

of the

Roman Armiesl

sketched.

discussed)3

terminus.

The eschatological

own defection of the

5 just

Old Testament

invasions

therein

conditions

invading

of the

setting

contemplated,

supernatural

original

have commented.

is

13 is

as the

historical

position

which

What we have in Nk. context

the

of war-time

compatible

of Antichrist

PI=k63(Tr-wr

4e_-

fidelity

Dodd and others the

Old Testament

Babylon,

own abominations

13: 1-4,14,19.

and Syria.

i. e. as a result

This

is

the

The real

to the

of

caused the

import origin

of Jer.

7;

of the

that the Roman of Antichrist, whereas the present study takes the position invasion though a manifestation was a manifestation of Antichrist, which was to swell into greater dimensions, eventually events. enshrining supernatural See also van Dodewaard's "De gruwel... ", 131, which sets forth a position . identical in'this In the study of this question, the with Aalders', regard. ". Jesus words of Johannes Weiss should be ever kept in mind: schon .. Eadzeit-Erwartungen sich die Zukunft nach der Form der jüdischen selber gedacht habe. " Die Schriften des Neues Testaments, I, 195. Weiss reasons that "Wie Messias Vorstellung er sich mit seiner an die Weissagung Daniels angeschlossen hat, so werden auch in anderer Zukunftsdingen die Lehren der Apokalyptik fair ihn massgebend gewesen sein. " Ibid. The chapter in this thesis on the between the Olivet discourse relationship and the book of Daniel supports these comments of Weiss. 1. Those exegetes who take this position include the following: Beasleyrurray, Mark Thirteen, 56-57; Gould, Mark, 246; Swete, Mark, 286; Vincent. Mark, 511-512; W. C. Allen, Taylor, Matthew, 256; N. Geldenhuys, Luke, 532; A. Plummer, Luke, 481ff.; T. Zahn, Lucas, 649; W. Manson, Luke, 283f.

has been argued in earlier

2.

This position

3.

See Beasley-Murray,

Mark Thirteen,

69.4.

pages. Dodd,

See 86ff. More New Testament

Studies,

Both the Mk. 13: 14 and the ýwaeu3 of '1-r14 _prýf... _P51C-'11uyNo, _äv6pwlcoC &Voµ äC of 2 Thess. 2: 3ff. are presented by as punishments permitted God because of the rejection Thus the N. T. picture of His truth. is identical threatens foreign invaders with the Old which so frequently of Israel as a divine judgment. 5.

80.

202.

3S Auyia than

rather the

invasion

The symbol

of the

away.

Idolatry,

of Babylon

theocracy

The ensuing

and these

attributes

to His people

in

9 says specifically

5-7,

namely

has pointed

Israel's

out,

this

and desolating

would

be directed

Rowley,

"was doubtless

He says past set

is

the

to be repeated

Antiochus

1.

"What the

°Daniel1,

a similar

from

"3

idolatrous

by another fateful

the

coming

of the temple.

this

of

power. events

i2

that

7, Eze.

used in

idea,

1

U?

"a great it says

book of Ezekiel

which

and Syrians The emperor as did

recorded

and that

This

as

As Jeffery

f r1p

Lip

of the

concept

Babylonians

exercise

purposely

kingdom

Gog passages is

Israel's

desolations.

the understanding

coming

heathen

sequence

her

in 9: 17 is

with

the

temple.

sacrifice

as Jer.

as such passages

and its

And it

daily

The prayer

abominations.

existed

Jerusalem

derived

book of Daniel.

in effect,

on foot

in thought

against

and the

and

and the

people,

by Yahweh to have full

had brought

the

idolatrous,

seen to characterize

are

same thing

already

book by describing

A proud, holy

to history

same theme Qver and over.

term ]12W

"herald

his

the

the

repeat

own faults

to be traced

desolated,

and pride

particular

(would)

and from

destroyed,

tim

day there

war"

land,

who have cherished

that

In Christ's

holy

are allowed

to make an association

order

begins

upon Jerusalem.

chapters

a scourge Daniel

is

blasphemy

persecution,

enemies

of Daniel

power makes war on the

persecuting

is

concept

The writer

prophecy.

desolating

taken

ýprjpWcsExc

Ti c

Christ

adopts.

did

in ages

of Rome will

Nebuchadnezzar

and

IV of old. "

ad loc.

2. Rowley, Relevance, 76. Cf. Porteous, Daniel, 143. Comment on Dan. 9: 26. "The war which the writer is no doubt conceived anticipates of by him as the (cf. between good and evil final Eze. 38 and 39; struggle eschatological Rev. 16: 16; and The War of the Sons of Light and the Sons of Darkness). " 3.

Rowley,

Relevance,

76.

203.

us look

Let

Usually

at the

again

is

there

connotation

existing

transcended.

'

no need to

Profanation

an idol.

is

meaning

indeed.

P&CkuyNoensues when _

-rqQ 2

a profanation.

to

given

We believe

stage

Loisy

Why should

Vincent

EPqPwa¬tc it

is

There

is

attend

Taylor

is

entirely

taken

over

with

because

welcomed is

we should

no need to

it

look

suggests

but

the

have

to the

limited

much more besides. mean more than rPY

in this

own meaning

Yahweh's

to the

to

more closely

term

when he says

the phrase more than

the

from the

Wv tjm

it

Dan.,

profanation

".

..

is

-popwcsý--wc

TES

have heeded the meaning of the Hebrew original

to grant.

apý

NW aew-'

there its

seems an increasing full

weight

in this

translation

tendency context

that

Temple. "3

of the

While most scholars by Nestle,

if

possible

such as is

by the

altar?

IEpnpd3aEwC

as a mere tautology

elucidated

merely as

because of a misplaced

correct

that

difficulty

lives

their

and temple

Why should there be so

in the temple?

suggested

place.

is understood for

in

land

have seen the

et al.

men flee

upon the

et al.

but also

expression

invading

ensigns

much haste as to leave behind one's clothes At this

included

could

C-pr)PL&:r6v3C:

because of an event

just

by Christ,

of Christ's

idolatrous

army with

use of a term

PEOW\/N, x

of

are a hint

be a

mountains

meaning given this

is usually

anticipated

The extended

Thus a heathen

concerning

The latter

equivalent

and elsewhere

Christ's

restrict

hitherto.

Even in O. T. usage the

Proverbs

fjPWaT. WC

in I Macc. 1: 54, but as Gould, Swete, A. B. Bruce,

insisted,

merely

Tier

the limited

commentators woodenly appropriate

expression

could

F<SsXuyµa

expression

"the

phrase appalling

horror".

as

on the part

of some

of war and devastation.

"The common extension of meaning given to O. T. passages in the N. T. forbids Lord's the that insistence use of our expression an must be identical with Beasley-Murray, that in the Danielic Mark Thirteenp'55. Cf. passages. . ." 292. Bruce, "Natthew", 1.

2.

S,ynoptigues,

II,

422.3.

St Mark,

511.

204.

Pesch gives

"1

matter

out that

He points

back to Dan. 9: 26f. its

2

profanation.

in }k.

after

the

a sign

"es geht

um eine

Heer,

sein

describes

Even in the

certainly

intended.

desolates

inasmuch

Person

in view

did

perpetrate

Apollonius its city Jews'

here,

empties

the

Daniel

tells.

houses,

'4

Jerusalem

The impact

Nahervartuni7en,

regarding

'd'un

its

of the

as well

words

have shown, it or idol,

Heaton

step n111j7,1

143.4.

is

a profanation is

could physically is Antiochus his

soldiers When

inhabitants,

of trying ýW,

who

burnt

broken to

up their

destroy

the

T131))

,

b DJÜ the work of the

jiPli)

should not be

142.

in some respects, his work is outdated Although issues of Dan. 9: 26-27 are worthy on the linguistic (E. Testament the Old T., London, his Christolopy of

Ibid.,

" 3

and buildings. its

oder

worshippers

comments "Having

logical ' Ul

Feldherrn

and-, he through

he massacred

that

epgpwoe

that

of true

no idol

2.

3.

alone

argues

as profanation,

shrine

upon people

tools the

announcement

personnel'.

and others

Obviously,

walls.

clear

sense of

devastateur

violated

by guile

and not

den r8mischen

of Foerster

violence

city,

Pesch also

city.

the active

oder Macht,

et al.

the

with

of the

an altar

homes, Antiochus

as used by Daniel

1.

merely

physical

and demolished

and their faith.

and not

entered

nahe,

also

and also with v. 4 where the disciples

devastation

The suggestion

actual

fall

Aktivitat

wreak havoc, but as Rowley, Torrey, is

legt

des Tempels abgezielt

of the

harmonizes

destruction,

O. T. picture,

as it

devastation

emphasizes

um die

of the story

only a part

the

imminent

of the

zerstörende

jedenfalls

auf die Zerstörung

interpretation

&6TrýýcOToc

use of

"Der Kontext

the passages of Dan. 11: 31 and 12: 11 both refer

which This

Chiffre

13: 2 of the approaching

enquire

He says,

much emphasis.

mit der danielischen

dass hier ist.

this

Ia.niel,

77.

Hengstenberg's comments See Vol. 3 of of study. 1858), 157-163.

205.

dissipated

by settling

Thus we find

the

the

very

of its

is

taken

as-not

reasoning

been said,

the

gives

author

He says,

of the

only

himself.

true

but

weight

Roman invasion

3

we think

it

Thus,

the whole

brought

4 both.

is

that

Frost,

Carrington,

This

is clear

and for

Nestle's

on the

grounds

to look for a broader

Daniel

profanation

..

is clear,

truth,

used by Christ.

Pesch,

meaning, without

is a part.

and devastation, understanding,

However,

Jeffery,

own literal

also by the phrase of which it to both

it

even if

from

its

".

temple'aýdestruction

that

above, we are entitled

1I they to when give _13rA

are right

denying the pun intended viewpoint

the commonview as expressed by

no thought

when the phrase

still

as has already

has by itself

1

application.

desecration-. 112 We do not think

of Beasley-Murray's significance

metaphorical

in accepting

adduced by that

reason

understanding

et al.

difficulty

expression

but purely

a purely

in his comments upon ßßs. 13: 14.

Beasley-Murray that

for

This

and certainly

and this

understanding

Von Rad reminds us that in Daniel ". the statewnts 1. the made about .. Thus in Dan. 9: 26 future of older words of scripture. are simply exegesis in the prophecy of Antiochus Epiphanes, This is the term `lj'ilY occurs. but goes back to Isa. 10: 22; for the very not a random choice, certainly (Is. the only to that x. 23) is used in the same passage in Daniel, next verse being that the 'decreed is now made to refer difference to the end'. .. II, Certainly 314. Seleucid king (Dan. ix. 27). ... "Old Testament Theology, the 10121 in Isa. 10: 22-23 refers to a destruction which will come as an word In Dan. 9: 26 the term applies to the city, flood. though the overwhelming the fate Therefore it is not strange following verse describes of the desolator. that Jews of the first century saw in Dan. 9: 26 something more than merely desolations by the soldiers The comments the partial accomplished of Antiochus. to the actual of Gaston are more faithful wording of Daniel than the usual notes He says: "The 'abomination' in Daniel seems much worse than by commentators. that of I Mac. I: 54, and it may be that he expected the temple to be completely text The massoretic but as it stands destroyed. of 9: 26 is probably corrupt, `the people of the prince the city it says that destroy who is to come will ' This seems to say that the temple will the be completely sanctuary. and by Antiochus We must beware by the Messiah. destroyed, or possibly either in too Daniel the light happened according much of what actually of reading 118. to I Maccabees. " No Stone on Another, 2.

Mark Thirteen,

Branscomb 4. "renders only

55.3.

Moffatt's criticises one of two ideas in

See footnote "appalling Horror" the Greek phrase".

2,203

of this

thesis.

because it translation He says that due weight

206.

to the

true

rings

alonel

sixth data

is

literary,

we doubt if

further,

From the time that

that

The fact

Mark's

in this

that

or rather

find

or the

favours

Lenski

its

Gospel first

fulfilment

than

appeared,

Almost all

similar

word

have read it

accusative

as a neuter

this

as

plural.

usage has not discouraged

the contravention

of grammar implies

special.

and Volkmar

fulfilment

multiplicity

the

instance

someone,

Those who like

plural

rather

Mark elsewhere lapses into

the conviction something,

singular,

accusative

a masculine

which

of mere descriptive

our repetition

has stood out to many readers as a warning beacon.

corpses,

this

to illuminate

exists

required.

cs-tn Ký_

neuter

and historical

philological,

While an abundance of material

evidence of Mark 13. interpretation

demands of the

of

affirm

in defiling idolatrous

by the

Zealots

that

objects

a

such as bones, or

Roman banners. naturally

is

ý6Tir1Kö-ýoý

The interpretation

inclines

to this

desecration. that to destruction, be the of as concept of as well given should f ýSýXuyr Kevan says similarly in his article Mark, 237. on the roc -cris Dictionary Carrington 17. that the Greek in Baker's affirms of Theology, "can only mean devastation". Mark, 278. This is term 11 u s>pYjH u3ae inasmuch as a desecration by emptying a shrine too strong, of. can desolate the Klostermann But that the the of work word marks avers worshippers. ß3Atyp« "Dieser Greuel ist W. Grundmann agrees. as devastation. 266. Markus, Macht, Verödung Verwüstung", denn er und wirkt eine wirksame 143, says in his Marcan commentary, B. Weiss, cited by Pesch, Naherwartungen, des das land 422: " Eprlhtux c führt mit Notwendigkeit auf die Vorstellung ist". Collectivum heidnischen Heeres, das als gedacht verwüstenden

a&wc

1.. We have not listed on Ilk. 13: 14, such as any recent positions as options (A Study of St Mark), and G. Cotter ("Abomination Farrer those of Austin of (1957), While both of these have been published 159-164). CJT III Desolation", they have not awakened scholarly interest for over fifteen or assent. years, Origen's Parrer's Both seem to pattern methods of exegesis. contention after that the abomination of desolation was seen in the garden betrayal, set up followers, temple of Christ's in the spiritual and some of Cotter's remarks on transcend the speculations in TDNT which the symbolic meaning of EvPrjNoc (Kittel's ýprý`aoC James Barr has strictured so roundly. own article on

has some likeness to Cotter's, as it sets forth the "theological" significance ) Farrer that Cotter We think desert. the and would each see elements to of but in the such a circle position, other's of approval is rather too commend Mark have not made reference to these Subsequent on commentaries small. interpretations. allegorical

207.

reading

of the

term.

form,

a masculine

On the

almost

being

ad sensum.

2

other

it

of Scripture

anomaly

noticed, is

scribally-minded

And if

the

tradition,

than ýý.

of the

some find

long

this

this

Daniel4

readers

as best

waacr

ýaýýýyfýoc .. a word what

correct

Mark's

Christ

3

had scented

by his

deviation likelihood

out

as certain,

at

Mark

to the kind

form.

remains true

been

(except

correct

still

any

certainly,

almost

nature

have condensed

the

from

a mystery.

as to the

length that

expounders

in Daniel

from

rules

can be found.

As has already

day,

he could

Daube's

Thus,

grammar.

the

Probably

conclusions

phrase

He may thus

may have spelled

much may be considered

draw special

as

the

of Rabbinical

habit

original

to accept,

difficult his

1

followed

that

subject

manuscripts.

of the

from

before

to

sacred

usage

imitating

Mark was enlightening the

in the

time?

this

the

ready

ever

writers,

on this

followed

marked by a deviation Jews,

as

intended.

as being

other

all

most pertinent

were

present

each instance

as with

device

they

whereby

grammatical

12: 11)

Mark's

us that

He reminds

follows

are the

observations

who see

'Why the deviation

of grammar and not of sense. further

icsrr1K8Toc

is not enough to speak of the construction

Mark,

Usually

those

the Antichrist

view

always

Daube reminds us that

hand,

that of

into

less

initiated. of construction

Rigaux, Loisy, McNeile, Lohmeyer, Nineham, Branscomb, Klostermann, 1. ad e. g. Taylor, Mark, 511. Taylor differs loc. Cf. Vincent with some of the preceding the passage as pointing to "a manifestation in understanding of Anti-Christ in expected historical events. "

2.

New Testament,

418.3.

Ibid.,

418ßß.

that it is "practically that the Markan 4. Bacon would have us believe certain by the Pauline. " Mark, 129. Thus Bacon has been affected form of the apocalypse ec5-rrrrc&o( A. but H. A. it. the for wrongly of accounts significance sees _ "The (e. has been Kennedy's position curious assumed g. by Bousset), remarks apply. (see Thess. by 2 is to be ii. Legend, The Antichrist that Matt. explained xxiv. " St Paul's This is surely 23). of New Testament criticism. one of the paradoxes (London, 1904), 56n. Things Last See the discussion the in Conceptions of (Paris, Aux Thessaloniciens 1956), 95-105. Les Epitres If one account Rigaux's likely is far it that the the fuller more other, reflects account is the original.

208.

ad sensum to be met with

rsrrcy of

in Rabbinic

thinking

milieu

&

oü

Christ

did

which,

although

with

passage

terms

This

communicating

what

in this

is

precision these

slightly

more specific,

were His words?

The possibilities

1. Some key holy place

3.

itself,

The land

also

as planting

the

"a time

but including

.

of the

tabernacles

of trouble,

meaning

r1PUl

speaks

and the glorious

What does Mark mean? also

or

uses an expression

somewhat nebulous

Tötcuý

-

äyiw

following:

such as the temple,

to Mark's

D7 the of

But Daniel

when desirous

the temple,

of course,

to be found

in

of Palestine.

The main clue location

the

a "-1

spectacles.

one employs

Matthew

remains

include

Rabbinic

phraseology location.

an exact

mean, if

2. Jerusalem

the

for,

and was intended

through

and reading

hardly

from,

sprang

It

infamous

of his

holy mountain. "3 such as never

is is

king

palace

And this

always

linked

represented [ýýct-ýý

"stand"

has been". 4

ö&roc

the to

Old Testament's the

So, from

sanctuary.

M tl by the ] "between

is described Daniel

2 rPW

the

sea

as inaugurating we find

that

at

Daube, New Testament, 1. 422. Carrington interpretation to the Antichrist refers based on He calls "a curious it theory", that it is kyrgK6Ta and says . based on the fact that "the word translated 'standing' has a masculine form in Matthew [sic]; it has to commend it. " Mark, 279-80. and that is all He further declares that "The history and usage of the words makes such a impossible, theory and so does the text of Mark, which goes on to envisage " Ibid. We confess to finding this itself war conditions. criticism somewhat Aq a ready shown, the curious, and not only the Matthean reference. 11. E 1(: D the the usage of particular w phräse/st'rongly supports Antichrist does all that has been said above regarding position, and so likewise E6-t'r)KÖ'to( Possibly has also been said here about Antichrist's what .. in history to Carrington, action would make this position more tenable and

the interpretation of Ef6TgKö-roc associated with it. As in 9: 1, the word implies existence rather than "standing" 2.

Dan. 8: 13-14;

3. the

has rr'Eý Dan. 11: 45. Theodotion implying , but the older LXX has takes his stand, invader

4.

Den. 12: 1.

9: 26-27;

11: 31;

as such.

12: 11. the

erection a rcjc t

of tents

where

209.

least

two of the

army,

with

its

certainly times

stand

Christ

abomination On the is

reason

no doubt

language

that

both

used to

replace

menacing

the

was politically

it

is far

ävayivwcrKwv

c

be denied

in

and burnt.

and

that

..

proceeds

We prefer

is

land. the

point

Rome, during .. to

a

more add that

Ea'fn Kýý

surrounding this

of the

surrounding

at this

".

Taylor

to armies

from compulsive.

VO-irLO

some detail.

1.2

2: 18;

4.

Christ

epr)NwaEWc

Jerusalem

were and but

a possibility,

the reconstruction

,159.

on

Mace. Mark,

cannot

and the

were crucified

iMwo .p

temple,

rr(ý'jc

as to the location

Taylor.

"2

the

In Old Testament

R&c-'AjyFa

temple-site

dangerous.

reference

It

4 We believe

2.

if

an original

the evidence for offered

c, y o

lay

1 holy. as

land

of the

by Vincent

in Mk. 13: 14. An invading

(Sai.

Mark has paraphrased

offered

temple. 3

cz

the Jerusalem

focus

mount wherein

His reference

when Christians

ß&

possibly

that

hand if

other

örrou

the meaning

likely

of persecution,

precise

refer

include

could

the holy

to the whole

has- enlarged

is similarly

be in

could

about

Töc(

41v

Jews were wont to

then it

ö

tents

military

would

If

time

above possibilities

512.

1: 7;

it

This passage has already

possible

that

Christ

and not

been discussed Mark uttered

in

the

3: 1. 3.

Ibid.

See 37-39 Matthew, ad loc. Regarding the supposed parenthesis and cf. Allen, Philip Schaff has written: "It must be admitted that in of the evangelist, three Gospels there occurs no similar the first insertion case of a subjective (editorial to any event or discourse. " calling attention note on Mt. 24: 15, "Matthew", in John P. Lange's Lange's Commentary, VIII, 425. ) The immediate objection to what Schaff says consists of Mk. 7: 19 and the "Thus he declared supposed parenthesis We consider it all foods clean". (for the words that the RSV interpretation unlikely are not actually a translation) It is improbable in this instance. is correct that Christ Who upheld the Torah See D. Nineham, Saint Mark, so strongly would have made such a pronouncement. 191-92,196. Matthew Black is almost certainly correct when he suggests that in the original Aramaic the meaning approximated 'all the food being cast out An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels and purged away'. 159. Thus and Acts, Schaff may be entirely correct, and if so the usual position the regarding is somewhat undermined. der discussion See also J. Morison, ýnas ae loc. Mark ad hý o er hand, most modern comme totQrs influenced by the Greek Tunas, as Markar the or scribe phrase as s see addition.

210.

using a key concept of Daniel

words, thereby

terms occurs 27 times in the ancient

related

to a crescendo in connection

swell

of Daniel

The vision the

8 is

Note the

standing.

makes desolate",

that

transgression

recurring

"the

and for

vision

this

or

occurrences x, 712)

111 to the

the references

with

and its

apocalypse,

by the writer

called

I": l The word

itself.

concerning.

..

he sought

vision

under-

on this.

emphasis

it. had seen the vision, I sought to understand When I, Daniel, ... "Gabriel, the And I heard a man's voice. this man understand make .. " "Understand, that the 0 he to vision. of man, said son me, .... is for the time of the end. 111 vision ..

.

'but

I was appalled

0 Daniel,

...

the

consider

I have now come out

the

the

.

first

And those

. .

give

vision.

and did

day that

wicked

you set

shall

understand

4

of the vision.

mind to understand.

your

.5

..

make many understand.

shall

but

understand;

..

3

who are wise

people

not

2

you wisdom and understanding.

word and had understanding

among the

none of the

to

the

word and understand

And he understood from

by the vision

it.

those

6

shall

who are wise

understand.? The last Daniel defiles parmi

four "wise"

and the the les

and a half

sanctuary.

exegetes

qui

might

de la source,

understand

Thus with entendent:

Mc 13,14 commeune invitation mais le livre

of Daniel

chapters

the

concerning

"noun n'hesitons

Rigaux, p

vision

ccV

t

given

are avowedly

waKU3V

the

power which

ä nous ranger pas 3 VoE_-/(Tc,

ä bien comprendre, non pas le texte la formule

qui contient

-pUko

1.

Dan. 8: 15-17.

2.

Dan. 8: 27.

3.

Dan. 9: 23.

4.

Dan. 10: 1.

5.

Dan. 10: 12.

6.

Dan. 11: 33.

T.

Dan. 12: 10.

so that

taa

de

de Marc ou 'c

EpqpwßEwC,

211.

le

dy

i

The warning

is

-ýö-rE of

`Ioýbo O not

As to which

refuge. Christ

to the

refer

employment

make this

this

des Markus

merely

der "3

beginnen.

Haenchen's

logical. its

cpr' .

in

this

comment upon this

does not

Ir6-

case being

of the

Drop all,

not,

1.

"ýýhuyNoc

3.

Markus, 124n.

5.

See discussion

always

linked

The appearance stay

discourse

Compare also

lebt,

is

is

have a significant

ýSsýýyNa --

.

all

the

Geschichte

best

sich

in preceding

is not

contention

historical

both

much nearer

probably

Marxsen,

and eschato-

the

mark.

guide

to

4

Luke 1: 39

interpreting

Neh. 8: 14.5

as a consequence

flee

is

und man darf

been argued

in

to

that

avers

Anktindigungen

Schnievind's

the

"down-to-earth"

Dinge,

as a whole,

the

merely

Man muss die

der alte

entirety

it

Does

we must answer with

sein! in

flight

r)

too

letzten

of what has already

of the discourse

to

reference

basis

öP

der

Widersprüche Zeit

is

for

capital

can be just

When Schniewind

denken", Z

Ereignis

einer

On the

The eschatological

apposite.

-r"ö.

in

The context

it

of the

debate.

or is

We do not think

zur Erwartung

gehört

for

of Judea,

and visionary.

geschichtliches

pages about the nature

with

poetic

selbst

anvisieren,

zu erfilllen

be included.

to the

been a matter

motif?

Das müssen doch keine

"darum nicht?

has ever

apocalyptic

'rä

of fleeing

practice

cSpg

The dwellers

city.

of Moab, or the hills

may well

exhortation

an irgendein

nicht

"mountains", mountains

it

ý the

within

the usual

das Fluchtmotiv

.

to those

only

of a well-known though

last-named,

y aic qPeýye--rwao

against

are warned

countryside

".

"'

de Daniel.

livre

'rýC this

is

ö&r

to 6p

J

mv

r& Ö

meaning

Markus,

4.

is

is

signal.

the

174.

Jesu, 4444-448.

Mark Thirteen,

58.

in Mark,

such a meaning

comprehended

ý', 682.2.

in Beasley-rlurray,

temporal

awaited

but

intended.

PAGE NUMBERS CUT OFF IN ORIGINAL

212.

in the following crisis

verses

coming

in

angels,

clouds

it.

great

his

and gather

from

urgently

this

the

four

they

'Look,

will

And then

thought here

see the he will

from the

winds,

to

are

during

one act,

terrifying

the

final

harbinger

1.

Nk. 13: 21.

2.

rlk. 13: 26-27.

one of listening Tic the

-fö act.

of the

in this

is

of the

Son of man the

send out

ends of the

earth

but

Thus is End. ,

to the

the

true

successive

ýiýýýuyNa .

Reading

Hallelujah ,

the

these

we are hurried

momentum.

fý"

tribulation, ,

discourse

intensifying

with

PS"EAuyHc

marked by

all

another reminds

manifestations

miraculous

to the last

-cc-«

aspect

of the

The appearance

the

from

elect

one climax

from

discourse

the

111 "And then

the

express

any one says to you,

power and glory.

Thus from the first

to

too

in the

ý1c re

of

ends of heaven. "2

the

rapture,

if

usages

as they

of study,

believe

with

Subsequent

.

"And then

do not

...

-re

are worthy

and climax.

Christ!

to

use of 1

present

the

chorus. subsequent and the

epiphany, events 1?

the

all

belong

nýWa

O

213.

on the Meaning

Excursus

In the

LXX

is

AG states that in

Lu. 16: 15;

the

passive

that

is used

The complete N. T. list

Rev. 17: 4-5;

in Rev.

fMAuy1.. ia

of its

21: 27; Mt. 24: 15; M.

21: 8 and once it

occurs

meaning of PS4Auypa

the literal

must not be brought the

.)

11-2yn

in

13: 14.

the

Rom. 2: 22.

voice,

middle

in

found

J

(a)

to translate

(More rarely,

171

appearances is as follows:

and

used chiefly

VI-p1

(c)

by the LXX to translate

The term

is

j3S9hUYpa

rpo

(b)

fi3cSý'IývyFaný

of

Old Testament.

before of

...

God because it everything

is "(1)

arouses his wrath.

connected

with

idolatry.

anything ...

(2)

"

In TDNT We read that: in the

the Bible the reference be to things parts of may ... ) (-aesthetically? "repugnant", "unclean", or which are cultically "abhorrent", to certain and especially pagan things which are themselves to the God of the O. T. Thus idols particularly abominable p5e%vyp%-ra be called This usage is found in the writing may ... . PSýAuy is in but them there which makes an extension pv, prophets. .. ökvopia Wisdom to In literature this development the parallel .... leads to the point to paganism disappears and the where the opposition to evil. word simply denotes God's hostility .. .1 As regards

legal

usage in

the

LXX the

same work

continues:

ßbS-XuKThe word group translation in the LIM is a. of a regular (92 times). the word group : jyh in Jer. There are 6 exceptions Ezr. , , Chr., Ez. and Prv. In Ez. the word group 'I'M occurs 44 times, and ävoH EUO PSeýu430 times is not used; and derivatives D fl in'24 8 is not these. On 21 are used of occasions out of O KO.AocP1bc (cK iuKPSs. Prv., in Xevpa%oc rendered ; , Rag-AukAgain, b. is used relatively are used 5 times. infrequently Heb. terms for idols, for certain along with other Ei 6whov, )Ei pc1TO%r\ToV, yNui'iTÖV, such as attempted renderings -svOupoa, eni-rrj&uFAoc. c! viov, pl'Tociový c (9 It is used quite times in Lv., the for c. often word group incl. Da., elsewhere 20 in the prophets only 3 times), along with Z, Jv, 'npoa6X8i6Hoc. as UpoaoXO such renderings The LXX continued the extension of the term begun in the prophets, it from natural and aesthetic and helped to liberate connections ä. ävoý (-- 598), partly by equating it with ethical like concepts

(for

1.

Foerster,

a')ifl

"

599), and partly ,

13asý\u cafot

...

.

",

by pouring

TDNT, I,

598.

into

it

the purely

As

214.

y)rj il*, (by Prv. in 598), ethical content acquired especially This is particularly and thus giving it a completely new orientation. fIdE'P\uyNa plain in Sir. 15: 13, where the LXX has Tfäv for the dualistic

double

term

instances

of the

the

are

the will repugnance of the

to

add to

employment

the

above for

rpt7f

of

See 1 Kings

r-p --L1 T rp V!

J1ýýý

of the

example

11: 11,43;

20: 25; Deut.

See Lev.

11: 10,12;

Isa.

It

waýwý

nature

in

the

word perfectly

a century

nearly

the

while ago,

the

former

Mk. 13: 14 is

a case of paronomasia.

significance

of the

Greek

Testament "equivalent". bring

desolate,

Ibid.,

ruin",

Mt.

as follows: only

to

in

599.

the

--

12: 25;

-

in

Firstly,

Let

us,

of the

term

however,

first

in

isolation

signifies complete

11: 17;

list

Rev.

the

for

Secondly,

not.

Daniel

not

the

17: 16;

'_, Ný, 6C-wr,

is

as Nestle

consider its

"to lay waste,

18: 17,19.

pointed in

reflected

of New Testament

as

J1]&

case that

latter

from

from

ýQýs

as simply

is

it

are

sense.

ipnMc,

of

quite

W3111 ,

is

F-pq 4&

Lu.

words

lBoth

singular

SprIpwaawc

and the

22: 24.

gods in an identical

Hebrew

usage

20: 7-8.

verse is an excellent and

genitive,

the

represents

in meaning,

7: 26; Ps.

the last

of Mk. 13: 14.

setting

23: 24; Eze.

cannot be defined

6PfN1ý1OEc-'e

equivocal

1.

or cognates

Deut. 14: 3; 1 Kings 14: 24; 2 Kings 16: 3;

oßj1]y1rj

Feminine,

when viewed

occurs

typical

66: 17.

should be noted that

synonymous

inu, ý ýPnN°w

2 Kings

See Lev.

found in the verse and are used of false

is

ilýY111

and

11: 5; Nah. 3: 6;

See Gen. 46: 33-34:

2 Kings 23: 13.

out

but

our purposes,

following:

I PV

this

As an expression of the Nuyp'X of God and that of man, p ungodly to the will of God

1: 25; 13: 20). 1

29: 27; Sir.

BDB has little

119)

between

antithesis denote the

can also

(Prv.

11-2yfll

the Old

make

occurrences F-Pgpulalc

passages,

and their

r

215.

spgHoC

in Lu. 21: 20, but

parallel

(desert)

is

of more frequent

usage.

TDNT summarizes as follows: The adj. NoC

apqHOC

11OC (usually in the NT) and the subst. T refer to "abandonment", whether of a person

usually

(mc-rp

Soph. Oed. Col., 1717: Cý u a rý c, iclýoc(w ipýr'f Eur. 01.4: 27: "hýtýý, he abandoned wife"), uppl., Z cf. t HOC ,SP9poc EoOav. (EoOqC Hdt., IX, 63), or a or a cause oTr&wv The latter locality. does not have to be a desert. It is a place "without inhabitants", "empty", e. g., an "abandoned city" or a (Hdt., 'thinly district" IV, 17f.; VI, 23, VIII, 65: KtZpq populated ßiä WP¬x60c'; P. Lille, EPnM°c I, Xpövov 1TNEiw Pý -rö 26,3 (3rd cent. B. C. ), cf. Mt. 23: 38 vl.; Lk. 13,35; Ac. 1: 20). It can naturally mean "wagte" in the strict sense, e. g., an unprofitable "waste of stone or sand" (e. g. Hdt., 111,102: Kxrývc yo(p izZi ), ýrý & it thus e-a-nv F-prýý, 4pov can and 'pc -rev c. be used for a "lonely" heath (e. g. Lk. 15: 4, where the shepherd leaves pn) the 99 sheep Lv rci iw) .1 Epr1Noc

rýPrýýuýý ýývn That a city 5. is or country or . ("devastated") is the natural of of the destructive attack result (Mt. ). 12: It 25: EPrýPuýcttc enemies --49F'65'rai (Is. 6: be, in OT 11; Lam. 5: 18; the may also as prophetic of many sayings (Mt. Ez. 6: 6 etc), the consequence of the divine 23: 38 vl. and wrath 2 Rev. 17: 16). par.;

is commonlyused in the LO for 1JDW. 3 Typical

; --wr_EPrýNwojr examples, apart 2 Chron.

30: 7;

from the phrase in Daniel 36: 21; Jer.

BDB, as with which

seems to

stun"

or "to make silent". Typical

include

the

emanate from

usages

in

the

r1ýlU

D1VJ

1.

Kittel,

Plur.

f.

ambivalent

Ot32I of

of

meaning

use of the

metaphorical

Old Testament

waste, places

desolated.

laid

primary

meaning

or cognate

forms

, "to

" prlioc...

",

TI JT, II9 books

waste,

See Eze. 33: 28; 35: 15. ruins.

See 1 Kings

to be astonished.

Used in the canonical ZOO or cognates. of 3.

shows the

MY

following:

to be laid I

the

Ps. 72 (73): 19;

To the Hebrew word we now turn.

4: 7.

lexicons,

all

are Lev. 26: 34,35;

657.2.

eighteen

times,

See Isa.

9: 8; Jer.

61: 4; Dan. 9: 18,26.

18: 16.

Ibid., of which

twelve

659. are translations

216.

0 01 W 1]w'J

Part. Niphal.

The same twofold further

part,

laid

examples

waste.

to be astonished; meaning

are unnecessary.

have been left

See Lam. 1: 4,13,16;

for

later

is

found The

discussion.

to be laid in

all

other

instances

3: 11; 2 Sam. 13: 20. waste. forms

4: 9;

See Jer. of the

in Daniel,

verb, for

the

12: 11.

and most

CHAPTERFIVE

RELLTIONSHIP BETWEENII wxuyP

a

-rq c

TASS. Fýrýf

2 AND THE

twcsýi ýý

U-

218.

From the time of 1 Maccabees till ýb

ýýyNa

associated the

lines

TAG

pq f tßý. the

with

term,

of Antiochus

apocalyptic

from

holy

use the phrase

unknown to

of Mark, the phrase literature.

of an eschatological

Epipha. nes, writing

is

wý

of Daniel

onwards.

the

But the

opponent It

was well-known.

the New Testament,

As regards end when the

the

that

the writing

of

concept

God modelled

on

echoes throughout

Jewish

speak of the

of the

1

Synoptics

all

city

is

imperilled,

and the

great

tribulation

central

to

our thesis,

and the

third

refers

sign

launched.

to the

armies

Two of

is always embodied in a 1. This is not to say that the concept of Antichrist Not only their human figure. own sacred books, but the myths of surrounding the the influenced the of of writers presentations eschatological nations is sometimes a demonic: - figure, Thus Beliar and sometimes pseudepigrapha. in the is The more general presentation humanized. prominent of apostasy is gradually Daniel, but the picture descriptions after of the end written demonic Satan his lieutenants, Antichrist either one of or until as sharpened Patriarchs, Twelve the See Testaments feature. becomes human, of a regular or Reuben 4: 7; 6: 3; Levi 3: 3; 18: 12; Dan 5: 10-11; Judah 25: 3; Psalms of Solomon Oracles 3: 63ff.; 1: 20; 15: 33; Sibylline Pompey); Book of Jubilees 2: 1,29 (. (Whether such passages as this than 2: 167f. a Jewish rather one had originally ) Qumran document, in the The is Belial Christian of certain. role origin not a The War of the Sons of Light with the Sons of Darkness (chs. 1,13,16) should be compared with the foregoing. Oracles 5: 93-110. IV Ezra 11-12; II Baruch 40; Sibylline Later sources include dating, Because of difficulties of Christian regarding and the possibility it is not possible to place much stress interpolation, produced on Jewish writings that Christian However, that time the the early can at of era. we say about born of the Jews in general held the idea of a coming powerful time, ruler God and hatred in himself the tribe enmity against of Dan, who would unite by See Bousset, The be destroyed the Messiah. Israel, but who would against Apocalyptic; Rowley, Apocalyptic; hilligan, Legend; and Pussell, Antichrist (London, 1908), 158-162; Rigaux, L'Ant6christ, Thessalonians ch. 7. to by Paul in 2 Thess. 2: 4, has not been found in any Daniel 11: 36, alluded 654: "A Rigaux, but text, de biblical see partir ce moment-lä. extra , ." ..

219.

invader.

the

But prior

discourse

eschatological

is

in these,

Danielic sPqf...

the

so the

was a unique

earliest

is

WCEWC

in

the

full

account

as to write

thing

for

their

the

Slough

thorns,

rendered

entirely

2 Thess.

and difficult

days of Augustine

when confronted

1.

Assuming, with

2.

George G. Findlay,

when it

l-12

Thessalonian

letter. discourse In

corpus.

apparently

appeared,

in the

eschatological

"2

1 Maccabees was

that

each case "To give

esoteric. would

to the

the

be almost are best

passage is renowned because of its

difficulties.

for

benefiting a multitude It

its

thereby, of

so this

of the

priority

Thessalonians

this

an extraordinary

famous chapter.

over

(CB)(Cambridge,

1914),

As of

having the

been

most obscure 3

correspondence".

of Thessalonians

same

of Scripture

as "probably

Pauline

have evinced

passage

a

known

cartloads

tomes without

exagetical

has been described

in the whole

the

up of whole

swallowing

the task of exegeting

most,

-r'c

interest

second

2 Thess ii.

of

P1uypoc

time

the Pauline

emphasis,

many commentators

with

2 to

to the

As some plants

luminous.

[passage]

and the

.

ý64AUYf.. ia

reference

öcvrpiac

of the

to the Thessalonians

the

as

the

-rý6

of Christendom.

a history

engulfed

iroc

Gospel,

interpretation

without

to have

from

chapter

an atypical

so this

Just

of Christ's

echoes

first

Thus our present

of Despond was noted

good instructions, appears

with

of the

literature

central

so is

the

found.

oivepo

to that

as a whole,

confronted

is

literature.

What Mark 13 is Synoptics

ö

expression

term

1 that

epistles,

unknown to

especially

epistles,

we are

Gospels,

are to be found in the two letters

of the Antichrist

picture

written,

of the

writing

and among these echoes are some concerning

Christians, It

to the

From the

humility

Even Rigaux's4

Galatians. 170.

(MN-TC)(London, 1950), 155. Neil, Thessalonians Cf. William It. 3. one of .. the most difficult Y. in the A. passages in all the epistles and one which " incomprehensible. is quite Epitres (Etudes Bibliques)(Paris, Les Saint Paul: 1956), 4. aux Thessaloniciens (Hereinafter to as Ep. ) 279. referred _

220.

monumental At this

on Thessalonians

work

contains

one sees some truth

point,

in

a well-known

the

of bafflement.

confession

couplet:

Commentators each dark passage shun, And hold their farthing candle to the sun. But

if

a part

2 Thess.

2 is

an acknowledged

blighted

with

spots.

for

those

doubtless,

said limbo

exploded

"There

"Isis

[Paul's]

is

As in It

is

the the

factors

1.

doubt

the

majority

if

on this

the

from heaven with

Hasson, Norris,

referred Staab, etc., Thessalonians

that

..

human

another

the Bible. his

...

one to believe

there

any single (meaning

can "

description

the connexion that

an explicitness

is

here

(2 vols.,

of exegetes

N. Y.,

is

miserably.

correct

must be wrong.

1880),

an instance

3

of interpretation.

no consensus

others)

is

have failed

exegesis

group all

that

the acknowledged canons of interpretation

H. Giblin

".

and he asserts

172. But the same writer Thessalonians, Findlay, 2. "This paragraph is the most obscure to us in St Paul's Charles 3. (Hereinafter

As Farrar

that in

chapter,

meaning. "2

tempt

and Work of St Paul

the

that

fact

distinct;

subsequent

pericope:

and definite.

grammatico-historical

that

so for

commentators.

prediction

positive

return

hardly

when studying

despite

is vividly

as to his would

of

certain

The Life

very

case of Mk. 13: 14,

similar

besides

this

seems to be

were sufficient,

and the dreariest

vastest

and Christ's

criticism

then

is

of Antichrist

principles

quite

position,

..

appearance

Farrar's

body of opinion

And all

allusions

of frustration

a more matter-of-fact

language.

no room for

where

"'

scarcely

of the personality his

whole

it

sun,

but

written,

by a review of its

exegesis-the

has conceived.

say:

leaves

the

regarding

of

imagination

between

was first

which is heightened

a sensation

vast

to whom it

biblical

incomplete

puzzling

Thus one can own to a sense

readers.

rightly

Its

of the

part

in

Perhaps

its other

are at work here,

It

as

617.

says of 2 Thess. 2: 1-12, Ibid., 139. Epistles".

(AB, =)(Rome, The Threat to Faith 1967), 13,15. ) Threat. 13-15 has listed Feuillet, Rigaux, W. Neil, as discontent Leon Cf. as expressing with present positions. (NIC)(Grand Rapids, 1959), 225. in to

221.

has been suggested

Paul's of value oozing

celestial

little

attraction

it

earlier.

Antichrist.

for

task

the "

he believe?

Not

again,

worthy

give

which a little

1.

should

that

-MC

See 11-18 of this

tips

exegete

of his

fingers

or twentieth

is

believe

are

century

on the

%TTOa-rocaioc,

Paul

with

these,

and suggest

Before introductory

attempting matters

has had But

mind.

to

'What did

mean?

same subject? 6

face-

the

has nothing

repulsion

"What did

is

endowed villain

and toes,

ärwwXsio(C. Any interpretation

on certain

thesis.

of a supernaturally

The issue

to the whole.

be said

chaos of views

such an ideological

pericope

must grapple

congruence

to the

nineteenth

exegete.

of the

ö VO(6C, uiöc , of respect

the

"What can the

The key words dcvoiia(;;

from the

either

of the

Contributory

The thought

fireworks

needs to be said

do with

'

"

äv OPwtrcC of 2 Thess.

IC 2

some explanations this

task,

however,

of importance.

222.

of 2 Thess.

Authenticity

it

because

is

is

Paul's,

least

at

modelled

upon us to minutely by the

analyze

into

been called

been its

eschatology. of

This

2: 1-12 is

criticism

signs.

preceding historically

contrast it

would

the

1.

Y

et al.

".

the

itself task

both

.. for

of the

in

of the

of love

W. Beare, (4 vols.,

issue

is

it

the

to

it

feel

not

incumbent upon

2 Thessalonians

of

defended

if

which,

has been agreed

of which

by virtually

-

all

go together

-

is advent

4: 13 to

the

the

is

One might temperament

viewed answer like

first.

A different

is

in the

?"

"And so ...

--

task

differs

of law are notoriously

divergent.

Dictionary

in

What

bound down to

was not

presupposes

188. See also 50-54 ICUmmel, Introduction, 2. "contradiction" the supposed eschatological lists the of authenticity against commonly presented

and it

and formal

as restrained

purpose

Interpreter's "Thessalonians", 1962), IV, 625. Nashville,

with

"2

Paul's

The apostle's

style.

and many

incompatible

together

and are viewed

picture

5: 11.

end comes suddenly,

Christianity.

letter

not

of

matters

that

to urge

of 1 Thess.

that

of the

a fixed

and letters

in the

has

epistle

W. G. Kflmmel, Beasley-Murray,

and primitive

first.

authenticity

main scholars

conceptions

second

of this

1 Thessalonians

than

suddenness

A mercurial

prove?

expressing

Letters

that

but

outdated.

certainly

of this

The style

we do not

The authenticity

against

other

clearly

of Judaism

apocalypticism

from

is

prepared

to

the

was one of the

have shown that

others

arguments,

contradiction

supposed Holtzmann

2 Thess.

Therefore,

to us,

ideology

a personal

upon his.

brought

The main argument ever

reveals

question,

importance

of absolute

'

N. T. scholars.

recent

letter

not

of modern commentators.

majority

has often

the

that

obvious

is

letter

of the

The authenticity

in

this

epistle

a"different

style.

Paul's

are neither

of the

Bible

ed-U. A. Buttrick',

Donald Guthrie thesis. of this among the arguments most "The change 2-Thess., but says:

is not in eschatology but in viewpoint due to cha..nging circumstances. " Introduction, "Not one of these objections is 572. At the conclusion of his review he states, " Ibid., 573. to substance.. real possess seen

223.

but

solely,

we ever

Certainly

But it

it

lack

the

is of

than

is

and it

just

contrast

true.

rings

picture

same group To quote

the

letter

account

are for

1.

Beare,

2.

K(lmmel,

it

less

would

a forger

and

of affection,

there

write

inevitably

the

authenticity

question

the

genuineness

or other.

would

the

follow

1 copy him.

difficulties

there

Thessalonians,

versa.

its

writer

would

of Second Thessalonians, of the

first

letter

on

But the traditional as such a person

time to a church he had early

does imply that

some

arouse12

such a letter

just

structure

seek to

create

regarding

for the first

Paul

laboriously

were no First

is

of some kind

that

would

chapter

Thessalonians

up, and Second Thessalonians the

more likely

to the second, as vice

First

Paul would probably as

With

if

to

as reasonable

of its

the basis

expressions

dependence

another

second

that

have been no question

probably

is

that

in the

We need reminding

it

that

most unlikely

clarity

literary

that

argued

habits

own literary

Purthermore,

with

of language and of general

are similarities

These suggest

has been rightly

of his

that

there

letters.

the

intermingled

admonition

depend upon the situation.

the proportions

between

find

had previously

raised corresponded

of believers.

another,

on the than

difficult

as pseudonymous

"Thessalonians", Introduction, "Thessalonians",

Whole,

the

those

which

writing

in the

difficulties are

of a later

raised period.

by the

way of accepting attempt

to

"3

625. 190.

626. J. Frame asserts ". the hypothesis similarly. .. in spite may be assumed as the best working hypothesis of the diffof genuineness (ICC) literary by the iculties Thessalonians resemblances. suggested .. ." (Edinburgh, 1912), 53.

3.

Beare,

224.

Authenticity

Historical

--

The customary letter

in his aim is

Paul's

forth

first

day of the

his

earlier

references

to matters

charismatic

practices

is,

directly

of course,

We do not

support.

JO 40 ä1ro(K-r0L 01

charismatic or that

scene, Tö

1.

the

in

his .

2 but to

letters the

(1) on

depends

reviewers,

that

behaviour

pseudo prophetic thesis

think

the

it

Neither

basic

infant

this

just

for

contemplates

and that

rebuke

of believers.

aim is

Paul's

his

Christian

as we have

positions community.

(2) and

his

regarding His whole understanding

have recommended themselves

contain

the

actually

phenomenon that

in

lies

rejection

do not

He

case seem to have but shadowy

arguments,

of these

'

pastoral,

discourse,

he has established this

them of

view.

Thessalonian

that

that

return.

of an implied

of Christ's

of Giblin's

reason

Giblin

was to

also

directly

contention

philological

Thessalonians blight

Giblin's

Therefore

orthodox

among the

character

true

But the unique features

seen.

of

is

This

pastoral.

in

this

2 is

grow out

apostle's

end he reminds

of Christ's

has challenged

eschatological of doubtful

of the

of some who believed

precursor

2 Thess.

the

that

suggests

Parousia.

approaching

and to this

lawless

main aim of

truth

2 Thess.

misunderstanding

C. H. Giblin the

that

the

present,

the

about

times

In recent

There

this

Lord was already

of

of a misunderstanding

regarding

correct

teaching

has contended

as a result

letter

now to

the

background

summary of the

was called

remarks

Setting

Paul

the

fact

required dominated

referred

to

that

the

evidence the by his

that

Thessalonian use of

XOV. KD(1

Threat,

148-150.

We do not but evidence, interpreting

2.

chapter.

Giblinfs question mean by this that reviewers philological that it is doubted whether his evidence for is rightly applied See further this discussion 2 Thess. 2: 6-7. 251-56 of on

225.

Context

Literary

of 2 Thess.

words of this

The very first

to the

alludes

the day of Christ

Thessalonian

lather,

features

of the

it coming

The following his

crisis

chapter

main purpose

is

not

by clarifying

the taught

by a mere summary

is glad to spell as the

he anticipated

which

that

to what he had earlier

accomplished

the apostle

begins

in writing

two and three

of chapters

a "Finally,

with

out again some to the

prelude

brethren.

as well

clearly

reveal

as the literary,

",

. .

Thus the

had been discharged.

of 2 Thessalonians

as the conceptual,

discussion

intimating

opening

Paul's

words

eschatological

of the epistle.

centre

Criticism

Textual

There

are no major

to F. W. Beare call

which

seems that

belief

of "the blessed hope".

fulfilment

that

But this

Paul

soon they must behold the Lord Himself.

such a misunderstanding

against

converts.

by the

and excited

He does so by reference

picture.

eschatological

allusion.

to argue

the ensuing passage is

main purpose in writing.

some had been shaken

had begun, and that

Then Pauk proceeds

his

that

fact

show that

chapterl

and embodies Paul's

of the letter,

the heart

2

for

"there

in the

problems

are

three

only

consideration.

"2

Greek text

readings

None of these

According

of 2 Thessalonians.

of more than

technical affect

particularly

interest the

exegetical

problem.

We have chosen to followreading

for

ocv()PwnoC

2: 3, not because the case for

harmonizes best with

the context,

much in

from the

significance

Thess. 1.2 des Briefes", -

6

is conclusive,

as the

but because it

and because thus adopted it

does not vary

alternative.

2: 1-2. E. von Dobschtitz Die Thessalonicher-Briefe

"Thessalonians", 2. is relevant first though most critics

it

-tar-

öcvot4ias

2 Thess. entitles (EEK)(G8ttingen,

2: 1-17 "Der Hauptteil 1909), ad be.

The passages concerned are 2: 3; 2: 13; 3: 6. Only the for our study, and here the textual evidence is equivocal, favour the rendering we have followed. 628.

226.

between

Relationship

1 and 2 Thessalonians

The similarities discourse

have often

to parallel the

concepts

Matt.

us. "3

before

that

believes

J. the

More than

nine

"coincidences Just

remark.

from

expresses to

the

2 Thess 2: 1,2:

devoted

do not

...

the

of the

Now concerning

And then he will from the winds,

"It

"are

that

no exaggeration Chapter

on the

as Kennedy,

and

bristling

with

discourse.

"4

fairly

eschatological setting

only

And H. A. A.

is

commentary

forth

of these

5 of them.

and an analysis

outstanding-parallels

be alarmed.

says:

to the

not

incomprehensible

13.2

same conviction

by Rigaux

to meet him, and our assembling shaken in mind or excited, ... Mk. 13: 27,7: from the four

passage

extend

historically

such as Ilk.

Thessalonians

and reminiscences",

a few of the

Christ

Olivet

Thus Zahn affirms

expressions. 2 is

Discourse

and the

epistles

most instructive

the

Eschatological

These similarities

of 2 Thess.

and reminiscences

pages are

1

same Pauline

B. Orchard epistles

Thessalonian

to verbal

also

is

xxiv.

coincidences

verbal

but

on the

commenting

say that

occasioned

an impetus

postulating

Kennedy,

the

presentation

eschatological

without

to

between

and the

are now indicated.

the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ we beg you,

brethren,

not

to be quickly

send out the angels, and gather his elect ends of the earth to the ends of heaven.

...

(London, 21944),

See C. H. Dodd, The Apostolic Preaching 1. and its Developments B. H. Streeter, The Four Gospels (London, 1924), 493; H. A. A. Kennedy, 38-39; (London, (hereinafter Conceptions St Paul's the Last Things 1904), of referred J. B. Orchard, 55-56,166-68; Beasley-Murray, Jesus, 232; to as Conceptions), (1938), Synoptic "Thessalonians the Gospels", Bib, 19-42; Torrey, and ,= Threat, 73; Rigaux, Ems., 95-105; Documents, 36-37; Giblin, Hartman, Prophecy, 178-205, et al.

-2. __Das

-ranRelium

des Matthaus

Conceptions,

3.

Kennedy,

4.

"Thessalonians

5.

Rigaux,

.,

and the 95-105.

(KNT)(Leipzig,

1905),

56. Synoptic

Gospels",

19.

651n.

227.

(

is used in a unique sense in the first njavvaywyi' and passage, __. all commentators recognize here a reference to Christ's saying as OposiaOoci in the is also a unique recorded second passage. term, apart from the Olivet discourse being found only in this Thessalonian text. ) 2 Thess.

Let

2: 3:

no one deceive

Mk. 13: 5: And Jesus you astray. 2 Thess.

..

began to

you in

any way.

...

"Take heed that

say to them,

no one leads

."

2: 3,4:

Let no one deceive you in any way; for that day will comes first, not come, unless the rebellion and the man of lawlessness the son of perdition, himself is revealed, against who opposes and exalts in his he takes that seat so-called every god or object of worship, so himself to be God. the temple of God, proclaiming Aßt. 13: 14: ought

not

"But when you see the to be. .. ."

desolating

The coming of the lawless 2 Thess. 2: 9: be with all power and with pretended will "False

Mk. 13: 22:

to

and wonders,

These parallels in

works

(v. 14), (v. 27).

6),

in

the

The warning

false

and show signs

13, the

following

elements

against

deception

(v. 5),

needless

prophets

(v. 22),

If

and could be multiplied.

only,

against

...

(v. 7),

fear the

the

the

their to

claim

abomination

(v. 26),

advent

find

one

the

gathering

1 that

stresses shows that

Pauline

the

same rare

necessary

to

Hartman,

2.

"Thessalonians

same greek

and the ..

Prophecy,

1.

comparison

He argues

words admit.

the

Furthermore,

contexts.

similar

as has been indicated. "the

M.

with

warning

(v. 19),

trial

Orchard the

2 Thess.

in (v.

Divinity

and begins

reverse

counterpart

are representative

of Satan

one by the activity signs and wonders.

Christs and false prophets arise will lead astray, if possible, the elect. "

it

up where

set

sacrilege

between

words

of

are

when different

words same common

some kind

literary

in the

Synoptic

Gospels",

the

authors

37.

expressions,

rare are

found

same contexts", 2

and

accounts

same sense and

extremely

dependence".

205.

and the

Synoptic

are uaed in

some of these that

the

We think

using "it

this

is

223.

is

conclusion

a non sequitur.

tradition

oral

regarding were often

Paul passed

frequently

the

Christ

between

Relationship ävß

ýýyN. c -fýý

The

1.

Cf.

and the

are

the

flp

in his

the

apostles,

Christ's

words

contemporaries,

and

existed,

such as ilk.

Caligula

crisis.

missionary

work.

3

received.

those

their

letters

to whom he traditions

community,

find

13

'What he

Thus his

taught

Christian

is that

elaboration

in

4 .4cL

ävAýwrtoc'

and

a

concerned

with

its and uýC

the

between

relationship

apparent parallel

the

in 2 Thess. 2.

The

as follows:

ýbýJývyMa

appears

-rrjý-_ .pi

Threat,

Giblin,

of the

frequently

ßýýýýyºýý

we are

point,

similarities

time

in

traditions

need

source

5

I&C

At this

probably

to have himself

of the New Testwnent.

letters

on Ilis

of what he has already

reminders

Well-established back to

at the

that

2

church.

also

use of traditions

he claimed

others

contain

writes. going

of his

speaks

on to

accounts

have circulated

may first

which

Written

repeated.

early

made a deep impression

things

but

an original

the source in question

in the

circulated

to

point

and words have sprung,

Almost certainly,

which

last

the

The phenomena certainly

ideas

be literary.

not necessarily of the

the

both

from which

source

1

in

a discourse

which has as its

73.

Rigaux, Eli., 105. "Les nombreux cas de ressemblances soulign'es plus haut de valeur. pauliniennes sont une indication et synoptiques entre les expressions de la predication de mesurer Papport Xis permettent en chretienne primitive de fixation de formales, des themes, et de reconnattre la de doctrines, fait " differents des d'originalite auteurs. part 2.

3.1

Cor. 15: 3.

4.

Hartman

5.

See also

lists

discussions,

270ff. of this

past chapter.

and present,

on this

subject,

Prophecy,

180.

229.

end of the

theme the

age and the

is associated

It

and a time of special

PSgXuypot

The where "it

ought not to be".

by its

Judging

arrogating

is

and its

success

itself,

as a prelude Turning The

now to

This

?

-fq

and the-

in

the

äVOf is

äv8pwarrps_ blasphemous

1.

coming

is

1oC

Dan. 11: 31-45.

is its

short-lived, time

end" with

of God.

in

a pericope

to

devoted

of Christ.

incarnate,

apostasy.

and epitomizes

and is

end of time,

with

associated

false

attitude

«voJ

God.

of

the

certain

upon those displays

O(C

against

sign

that

ävot riots

-rr C

a judgment

iflc

of Christ

the

temple

His supremacy is short-lived, by the

ambitious,

and wonders.

apostasy

Pr)NwQSwg

The a proud,

seat

at

place

by signs

culminating

has dawned,

kingdom

appears

lawlessness

as being

takes

his

He takes

EprýpwaE(zC

Trio

"comes to

It

doom.

öcvopiocc

ýi'qr

represented

supported

gospel.

Its- supremacy

of the end of the Age and the Parousia

manifestation

in "the holy place"

2 Thess.:

-

He is

'

up of the

setting

through

Lord.

blasphemous, and outrageously

its

for

signal

the

PSä/ýuypok

the

of deity.

position

to the

öcvGpwttoc

a discussion

claims

the

of the

return

who have rejected

is proud,

the

the elect

claims

a key sign of the impending end,

constitutes

O. T. counterpart,

itself

to

for

*1 os.wCis to be manifested

upon those

of a power that

consists

It

of false

and apostasy,

testing

to the

prior

Ep

Tr r.

and comes as a judgment

His

just

manifestations

supernatural

of Christ.

a time of lawlessness

with

by miracles,

supported

Parousia

all

other

like

doom.

day of the

himself objects

Lord

ýuyNa

the

who have rejected

for his manifestation

and subsequent

the

44 the

gospel.

as God, manifesting of

reverential

is quickly

regard.

followed

230.

Both the

Daniel

for

Olivet

their

is P is

but XU

a fragment .r te

overwhelmingly

Carrington

are

of the ýPýN

overall ýWC

parallelism, with

complete.

Thus. the

incomprehensible.

1

why the same things

is remembered that discourse

eschatological the

case for

O 6(v6ýxa1ToC denials

We believe

this

is

ävc

of 2

the

equating

rc

beyond

series

and 2 Thess.

of some scholars it

from

draw heavily

epistle

helps to explain

When it

of the

one part

Thessalonian

and this

of each power.

between

Pa

and the

presentation,

are represented parallels

discourse

ocC

such as

successful

to their in thesis. It that, this Discussed 1. 208 anxiety on of seems A. D. 70, Mk. 13 to the defend the historical such of of events application level have Carrington to of other possible refused recognize any as writers the He J. believe, this Dodewaard, in contrasts way. errs van we meaning. ' rqc Matt. PdAuyjjoc a'pnNwof and I&. with the oivOpwrroe öcvoN+ar. of 2 Thess. 2 thus: "lit. II Thess. en Mc. teekenen zijn De 9. pAE'Auyp o,, vs. wonderbare eerst wonderen; -geen karakteristiek Mt 24,23 en Mc 13,21 wordt over de voor den Antichrist. gesproken. wonderers der valsche Messiassen Gevaar voor alle Er is gavaar voor de bewoners van geloovigen. Judea Vlucht is uitgesloten. Men kan nog vluchten. (vs. " 10-11). de het tijdelijke Gevaar Gevaar vooral ziel vooral voor voor Leven. is, dat to this Prior of contrasts, van Dodewaard says, "Opvallend series die onzen tekst de zinspeling voorkomt, op 2 Thess. 2,3 vv bij alle auteurs deze Veel Protestanten en stelling uitleggen. verdedigen eschatalogisch " Paulustekst. in den leggen dezen Evangelietekst uit vergelijking met ", 131. "De gruwel. ... link that "all We have already shown that it is not remarkable authors" As There are the best of reasons for doing so. 2 Thess. 2 with Mk. 13: 14. they dissolve by this writer, for the supposed contrasts once it offered the events in Mark transcends that the description is recognized of the tribulation (See 80, Studies, includes them. Dodd, More N. T. it D. A. 70, and although of ) 10`7/'f In it this thesis. fairness to Dodewaard, however, must van of also in effect, his protest be said that he concludes with an acknowledgement which, He dit dus nets tegen, dat "Eris his arguments. says, men previous enervates Jerusalem den letterlijk van val uitlegt zin van van en in typischen gebeuren " "De grovel. ", 131. den Antichrist. ... All such protesting acknowledge that Christ of writers gave an extension PUAu1F° Paul is Daniel's In principle, to fqrC. meaning v)pLoa _ the same, for there is doing the same to Christ's reference, and yet not quite Christ Himself that intended for the broader meaning for supposing good reason

that later list A churchmen fir) elaborated. partial f, c/0'hw4 11ýjk vyµa linked the Antichrist have those scholars who of 2 Thess. 2 with the of Mk. 13: 14 is 191 this thesis. of on given of "Pwaswc Tos OyýJa

231. that

refutation

f SaAvypoc

the

EPnNwa¬tJC

-rr-r-

in the holy

standing

place,

and,

ON0p iTOC

the on one level For this is

in

implicit

the

of the

pericope

of available

innovations

in

this

in,; a Gestalt

which grows

each element

which

we have not in

of the

that

order

whatever

the

embody well-known

extreme some but

positions,

the

time

this

has any worth,

latter

and the whole

significance,

at

of

nature

unsuccessful

ALOV

Ka-

If

the

Despite

be no attempt

will

seen elsewhere.

separate

in

necessary elucidation.

in view

as regards

have been hazarded

suggestions

same phenomenon.

now be considered.

there

regard,

2 is

further

will

explanations,

Nevertheless,

originality.

find

might

to the

point

of 2 Thess.

parallel

in the temple of God,

sitting

least,

at

some exegesis

The key-terms

recent

1?

of interpretation

reason,

inadequacy

öcvOMiocs

in

'

luminosity.

äno6Taala

to be understood

Is this as descriptive

of a world piece

significant is

that

Paul

on the

basis

In the

verses

Rather, occupy apostasy

it

is

the

in

as a Jewish apostasy, revolt

of evidence set

that

he continues

that the

picture.

sharply

follow

about

the

to

from

Therefore, the

give to

apostasy

its

Maker?

the

formulation

any special

say is is

not

given

one should

revelation

of the

not great

Possibly

dereliction, the

to his

but initial

any independent

of the attempt rebel.

lawless to

most

proceeds reference. part.

one which the

distinguish The latter

is

is made with the challenge 1. The attempt and warning of Leon Morris et al. "Many conjectures have been put forward. in mind. Sometimes they have been But we cannot feel at all sure that we by ingenious arguments. supported It is best to face the fact. " Thessalonians, have the clue to the situation. 224-25. 2.

Hartmau,

Prophecy,

198.

or

of a conclusion

explanation,

pertinent

and behaviour

characteristics 2

for

available

does not all

against

a Christian

232.

mentioned

in the

parallels

to

same breath

concerned.

are

1

to

according

its

is

of mankind

against

That

event

had already

zeal

than

he wrote

by signs tion

Thus_q

happened

term. 2

was little

there

to

He yet

and its

effort

and wonders men into

is

to

defeat

two groups,

blossöming_so

as to

fill

God. by seducing

the

in this

to judgment, context

the

such

At the time

is

and those

"a wide-spread

world of the

majority

`(va__."pIOwaiv.

denotes

race.

a description

The result

perishing,

misplaced

the Thessalonians is

those

apostasy.

Christian

of any large-scale

sketched.

rebellion

although

apostasy,

or minor feature.

this

reference

significance

many of his

he congratulates in

referring

speak of their

to

passage

dramatically

comes the reference kryoa-raaioc

final

of Jewish

had hopes for

indication

stage. race

to be a separa-

being

saved.

v-r

....

_m

of

and violent

defiance

is attached to the word in late Greek, but The sense of political 1. revolt See the usage of the LXX and the N. T. is opposed to such an interpretation. Cf. Frame, Josh. 22: 22; 1 Macc. 2: 15; 2 Chron. 29: 19; Jer. 2: 19; Acts 21: 21. Neil, Morris, Milligan, ad loc. 2.

Rom. 10: 1-2.

Pace Kennedy,

Conceptions,

218.

)

or common usage.

world-wide

prefers

upon Christian

letters

the present

etymology,

primarily

apostle

But what we do find

of evil,

climactic

thinking

and the

usage

a word must be given

according

eh

as the Scriptures

so far

However,

of a culminating,

not

revealed

The classical

Bible.

in his view as a contributory

fidelity.

of all

Finally

is

and in these present

maturing

Satan's

that

Paul

present

only

does Paul proceed to reflect

defection,

the

God.

revolt,

that

( äTToKIAo

comes

Testaments.

from the

and not

being

apostasy

religious

principle

undoubtedly

to use the

could be included

on their

of the

His

the

of both

absent

setting,

here

at which

that

fact

true

is

The setting

Neither

is

This

example

an excellent

former.

always signifies

defection

to political is

the

some extent

The word itself

as the

233.

of the

of God. "1

authority

signs authenticating

error,

lawless

he epitomizes.

which

is

it

but legal

but

sense,

classic

of the

apostasy Another

in

Paul

includes

rebellion

Qumran text finds

its

important

context

by the

here

implies

that

in general

that

which

it

at present

is

will

be cloaked

Thessalonians

This

1.

it

veiled

or restrained.

has its

by subtlety

is

in

had forecast

the

would

be associated

with

Neil,

"Entre 3. d'iniquite",

Thessalonians,

soon to be manifested upsurge

Cf. Eph. 2: 2.5.

6.

Mt. 24: 10,12.

afforded

contrast

ývýp

at work

T-roci in hidden

but rather However,

and underhand activity. With

openly.

the

No longer

of unrighteousness.

or has already A some time

yoc

K9)(

160.2.

Giblin,

Frame, Milligan, T.

would

of false

to the

person,

The eschato-

u.

when lawlessness

the working

Rigaux, Neil,

in

said

des t6nebres les mains de fange se trouve 655. in. 1 QS, III, 21 cited

4.

is

described.

here

the

rj&rý

which evil

nature

5

has to say,

seed form

is

the

basic

rebel

apostasy

crisis

than

scope

Thus the

great

the

not

has cosmic

does not ever become flagrant,

discourse event

final

come a violent

Most of what Paul

logical

to the

3

of the the

term

this

apostasy

is

meaning

,

precepts,

more malicious

testifies.

of lawlessness

is characterized

man of lawlessness it

prior

nature

interpreting

mystery

This is not to say that

that

the

of divine

primary

hostility

Furthermore

by Rigaux

key in

Its

given of of the

characteristic

transgression

God.

personal "2

cited

key to

by miraculous

and idolatry.

worship

the

also

against

"an active

the

4 ßorm.

Will

A vc*ioc

of a norm of action.

as the

be fostered

the apostasy is the description is

rather

to

in false

resulting

characteristic

fundamentally

transgression

it

His

one.

is

rebellion

in interpreting

A key factor the

This

be multiplied.

prophets.?

Threat, le

Mt. 24: 23-24.

Neither

65.

gouvernement

Morris

6

et al.,

des fils

ad loc.

234.

this

did

have its

picture

origin

Christ.

with

The Old Testament

Daniel,

and pseudepigraphical

former,

a king of bold countenance would arise have "reached

would

and just

before

to

allusions

their

2

apostasy.

as characterizing

the

the

will

heavenly

blasphemy, In

orbs

with

seized

the

time

Then "iniquity

faith.

will

you have understood

which

Daniel

Long before

the concept of a final hosts, Later

even all

this

van leading

It The event

1. 3.1.

point,

after Gog's

the

rebel

is no wonder, then, of which

Paul

7.

Rev. 20: 7-9.

abandoned.

and transgression

and the

to the

Sin,

injustice,

will

3 abound.

that is

are to be

deprived

earth

of

which you see now, and that

however,

writings,

Gog and his

forth

we find

holy

to

the

See discussion 100: 1-2.4. Rev. 16: 13-14;

6 heaven.

reoccurs

the as

And even

with

Satan

in

city.?

the article

familiar

people

At Armageddon

from

same scene the

against

Israel.

They are pictured

with_God.

the

His

same belief.

who rides

millennium armies

blood,

with

of the earth

pseudepigraphical

rendezvous.

Enoch 80: 7; 91: 5-9; 99: 4-9;

5.

to be filled

make war on God by attacking

Warrior

and distress

anarchy

is to be found in the prophets.

Dan. 8: 23.2.

Eze. chs. 38-39.6.

later

point

speaks

is

Daniel's

time. "4

a long

statements

to make war on the

gathered

the

above that

of the Earth have their

nations

beyond

increase

would

to the

just

produced

amplify

world-wide

The inhabitants be hidden

and the

era,

Creator

will

for

writings,

Christian

apostasy

similar.

rebellion

nations,

New Testament

foams,

truth

panic,

Apocryphal

and the

According

same.

at a time when "the transgressors"

The earth

end.

be worshipped

is

to the

Enoch pictures

of the

its

"

of the

Ethiopic

portrayal

a great

measure".

beginning

in all

violence

IV Esdras

full

the

after

testified

writings,

apocalypse

with

är(ocs-raaia -

Thessalonians,

in Rigaux,

both

253-255. .

IV Esdras 56: 1-2. 19: 19.

because

5

235.

of his

own instruction,

legends

of just

that

all

discussion If

follows.

partly

on the way towards

ävof

the nature ,

ICKC

of the apostle's in the

testing we close

änoa-nxc r`)

of the

this

of the

_

the

elements

one,

definition

we are already

of

ävePWnoc '-r

as the

significance

in

the unified

of each definition to the

a summary of what has preceded,

with

possessed

has relevance

a correct

, as well

represent

of that

relevance

already

oc

identity

vcx6

The accuracy

picture.

is

understanding

discovering

These terms

rcoc-rExoV .

ßf2

alike

to history.

such a climax

The preceding for

Jews and Gentiles

and because

intending

presentation

finds

of its

part

Therefore,

ones.

related

of

an introduction

thereby

to what follows. By

Gm o

r)

by the

anticipated

by the

man of lawlessness.

worship

of a pseudo-God. of the

signs

new gospel of this

The key terms to

point

the

nature,

man of lawlessness hostility the

of the

sheep from

This Instead

passage

apostasy. goats,

of another

of the

such as.

and issue

wonders

ývcJioc,

of the

in himself

His deceptions

of Christian

gospel

leads

Spirit,

the

performed

with

of the

fruit

lie" to

At

the

self-idolatry,

bring

mankind the

its

offered a false

authenticating "all

ÖcTTOKO(AJcG jQý-rai,

rebellion.

and pave the way for

revolt

even "the

gospel,

of a false

embracing

rebellion

a world-wide

marks the rejection

be miraculous

will

time,

comprehends

It

instead

who enshrines

the

It

and His law.

and the acceptance

preaching,

to an eschatological

points

Christians.

early

God, His gospel,

against

Paul

oca+a

heart

power". äRwxeImc is

the

blaspheury, to the test,

and

separating

1 Judgment. The rebellion

"Thessalonians" Lange's Commentary, XI, 132. "The Riggenbach, help to Nan bring the Sin of of must appearance about the complete separation. ". 84-85, Threat, Cf. Giblin, another compatible meaning should not be .. that the 04TOQ-roacIm It is conceivable ignored. implies the separation divergence the ultimate of the good and the wicked, of two opposed lines of the response of faith development; the and the response of disbelief, viz., true cult cult of self. " of God and the idolatrous 1.

will

C. J.

"

236.

be short-lived,

for

the

presence

This

presentation

of blasphemy

to annul

suffices

very

height

by Paul

further

where,

according

to most exegetes,

though

symbolic,

description.

b

",

Paul

now characterizes

in

article

four

6o6

are

Semitic

in

and they,

character,

for

destruction Lucifer

with

making

himself

of the

Pit.

tion

at

sketched

lures

of old,

this

"like

one in

how any literary Satan

could

resembles

1.

Isa.

'.

likeness

in the Thus,

but

but

temple in

most detailed,

purposing

to

picture.

is

magnified

also

Prince

he will

of

represent

the

"sit

öM

öcvoNoC,

and ruin.

so this

final

not

only

destined

himself As

to the

same fate.

on the

mount of assembly" down "to by his

compass Paul

small It

a coming

is

the

depths

dissoluhas

difficult

to

conceive

one as patterning

that

there

same portrait.

This

figure

He is

four

anarchy

be brought

evil.

LOXEI QC

6

and

as we recognize

Manuel.

ävopOC.

Two of the

God is, succeeded

remarkably

the

into

to

ö

--rFc

and is

ýtývoý

of

Prince

of the

incorporated

14: 13-15.

apocalypse,

O(C, otvc 1

V, vopiocr-

rebellion,

desires

also

C

elsewhere.

or adversary,

Most High",

marvel

Diabolus

Pretender.

he uses the

TBC

and destroyer,

rebel

OL

likeness

have improved

connote

ätTOiýlýüf

being

the

artist

The literary another

two,

an opposer

Parousia. the

its

J1., K. -r.

c)

eTr-I c

_ö

His session

Christ's

finds

Four times

öL

ävepw1Tbý other

is

but

"l

last

JEVOC

used by Paul

is the original

of his

representative

vkv-rj<& and

and not

as the

As Satan himself

Whose

the

in the

öcvGpuw1TOG

i co(c

equivalent,

as well

ö

ocC,

ävq

-Tr c

are

expressions

Christ,

destroy

rebellion

figure.

ö

phrases.

äITLAEl

äv epwrroc

The

final

a well-known

descriptive

-rrýc

illustration

the

true

äyotaicxC

T1

VepWTTOC

the

and to

opposition,

all

finds

brings

a parody

is

also

not

of Christ,

after

only with

237.

signs

and claiming

and wonders,

pwTTOg

a prophet. to

genitive only

whether

the

express

The term

öcvr1p

thought

with

a NT author

like

Paul,

öcv6

have used

speaks

to

similarly

fait

paulinien

is

+ genitive

figure

says,

familiar

the

d'instaurateur

dune

religion,

to

us our best

give/

clues

relative

a counterfeit

Him he must be a single

individual.

If

he is

to be unveiled

car avec

cette

and is

then

obliterated

is limited une Bois

parousie

la parousie

par

predica-

by the

to the last

produit

pourra

de 1'Antechrist

coming

of the last ne pas avoir est

presentee

of the

days. pour

to

the

of Christ,

he is

qui

an

"L'Antechrist

that

" If

signe,

2 Thess 2 is

the very opposite.

Antichrist.

manifestation

having

without

article)

of this

glory,

the

with

"3

et miracles.

and work

"we wonder

what we have in

when he suggests

de prophete,

elsewhere

perfectly (with

term

toe

as Giblin

c

a defining

used with

öcvGp

who was certainly

Giblin

öcvcc. i(

as a technical

never

and

God'. n2 Therefore

The phenomena referred

in

of

The Septuagint

to one who copies God's Man, but who is in fact,

allusion

nature

or

in the

Ic

iioc

times

Thus,

genitive.

implicit

man of God".

sixty

of prophet,

TIOC

'"Ma. n of

notion:

"the

expression over

the

in mind the

tion

John,

anticipates

probably

_Ö

G'E`Cü

used rarely

LX X, could

Rigaux

Tbü

is ävOpt

The phrase

to the

parallel

designating

is

Paul

is sketched by both as a counterfeit

or counterfeit,

used by Paul.

a literary ON

of parody,

matter

term

initial

uses

Either

worship.

power to work

possessing

Messiah. '

true

This

is

time,

appointed

but the Antichrist

John copies Paul, the

a fixed

a parousia,

an unveiling,

real

like

by a parousia Christ,

his

"Ce signe nest

suite

time,

la venue

comme directement

time

of

pas un

du Seigneur, en rapport

de Jgsus. "4

John's Antichrist 1. Cf. Rev. chs. 11,13,17. suffers He, too, works signs and wonders, claiming worship, etc. 2. Threat, 69.3. EP. 271.4. P

death,

but rises Ibid.,

again. 269.

238.

Thus,

in the

at the

of 2 Thess.

setting

end of time.

His

parousia

is

applies

this

any interpretation

which

or to a succession

of such,

that

of that

sense but

they

Father Let

do not

they

represent

Most of the

(1895)

century

work

be found the

similar

views,

that

after

use of the

regards

were familiar

__övofýo

C_..

that

Bousset

books.

true

be accurate,

statements.

and to that

end

myths

Antichrist

lines,

than

asserts

influence that

this

the

Gunkel.

he is

is

the

same year. are

expresses more cautious

times,

indicates but

has been exaggerated. term

des

conflict

The evidence

to the Jews in Old Testament their

doctrine

Bousset

but

und Chaos

in the

published

Narduk.

years

des Judenthums,

myth regarding

Creator

independent

beginning

They are Schöpfung

Jewish

dragon

and the

along

in the

2 written

of the

roots

Babylonian

ancient

own concept,

by W. Bousset,

Babylonian

working

have come to think ý.

Kirche

the

Tiamat

chaos monster

such legends

scholars

that

in the primitive

between

in his

asserts

in the

Weltanschauung

Überlieferung in der

and Der Antichrist und der alten

of Paul's

signify

sources.

to two epoch-making

refer

to

may themselves

Paul's

find

history,

must be affirmed

words

century

Therefore,

of past

to be exegetical

our own 20th

on 2 Thess.

early-studies

Neuen Testamentes, The former

his

regarding

by H. Gunkel,

to

it

apostle's

significance

to

study

an individual

expressed

natural

concessions

now enquire

of this

the

seek in this

us rather

we will

to

forth

set

be said

to be manifested

end has come.

Similarly,

mark.

thereby

an individual the

to

make the

which

The views

word.

that

passage

or some such can hardly

evil

generic

is

a sign

the

misses

modern interpretations

all

2, Antichrist

equivalent

many As of

See Neil, Thessalonians, 177-179, "Only when the evil for an example. in is vanquished by Christ, Rule the Kingly men is overcome, when Antichrist will Whether it comes quickly of God be complete. and suddenly. or whether .. it is still, Paul would tell Act 179. God. slowly. as us, an of .. ." .. Neil recognizes that his homily does not really in this thought express Paul's but some have presented it is not. This, similar place, moralizing as exegesis. One of the best discussions is to be found in of this matter 1.

239.

(otherwise

Belial

to

familiar

apocryphal

and other

than

rather

school

of Antichrist

Hippolytus,

from

the case that linked

with

or things. Jewish

it

3

in

reservoir

of such materials

commentators.

the essential

however,

through

is

give quite

the

of all

of

2

but

connotation

different

in the in the

buckets

religion

is

never

is

to persons non-canonical

18th

Immediately,

Oriental

sources

it

and 19th

of R. H. Charles

store.

Irenaeus,

Rather it

an evil

the

the

' data.

Old Testament,

for

of the

To Bousset,

from non-biblical

scriptural

diligence

Belchor),

assumptions

commentaries

scholars

was made available

and continuity

position.

this

the

Belier,

given to a person.

to

the

Qumran has now added to

identity

in

in the

These became familiar

and particularly

All

upon the

such a way as to

centuries,

works.

must spring

often

Belias,

eschatological

as a name directly

applies

The situation,

writings.

in the writers,

occurs

Beliab,

implicit

own meditation

Beliar

prefixes

are

found

patristic

their

The word for

Belian,

andfpseudepigraphical

religionsgeschichtliche descriptions

as Beliar,

occurring

the

large

or thimbles the

belief

of in

made the myth

Milligan's

Thessalonians, 170-173. He says of one interpretation which he ". to be merely idealistic: however true this may be as an considers .. little to their of the Apostle's application words, it contributes or nothing interpretation, first or to the exact meaning they must have conveyed to their or readers. " 171. writer Despite Denney's on vagaries in interpreting 2 Thess. 2: 1-12, he has at least (Expositor's the principle here involved. See Denney, Thessalonians, seen clearly Bible)(London, 1892), 317f. 1. But see Milligan, Thessalonians, 159. On Bousset's "The data on which this theory ibid., 173. is built up make it more than a very plausible conjecture. nor, .. it were more fully established, would it have any direct for certainly of any such mythical all thought origin of was wholly absent from St Paul's mind. " Deut. 13: 13; Judg. 19: 22; 20: 13; 1 Sam. 1: 16; 2: 12; 2. 2 Sam. 16: 23: 6; 1 Kings 21: 10,13; 2 Chron. 13: 7. Geerhardus Vos, The Pauline ) Eschatology. to referred as 3.

Eschatology

(Princeton,

theory as a whole see to are too uncertain after all, even if bearing on our inquiry, the current imagery

10: 27;

1930),

25: 17,25;

96.

30: 22;

(Hereinafter

240.

of the

contest

Antichrist

between

of the Jews in

belief

of the

influence

a demonizing

that

a probable

Satan

the

the

for

origin

Mary today forty

over

chief

with

the

of Beliar

title

The question

representatives.

from non-

springs reached

conclusions

shows

by Geerhardus

He wrote:

ago.

years

the

through

literature

till

of Antichrist

existing

already

burgeoned

powert

belief

earlier

picture

agree

the

pseudepigraphical

or one of his

New Testament

sources?

Vos of Princeton

Later

affected

NewTestaments,

God-opposing

an eschatological

process

how much of the

canonical

Old and the

the

Beliar-myth.

became a synonym for is,

Chaos-dragon

myth.

In the period

the

Marduk and the

between

literature the This recurrence pseudepigraphical upon apocalyptic and does not carry much figure the antecedents to discover of the Antichrist that be denied Of it force. an amount cannot priori a course, convincing the Pauline before Jewish in folklore circles was current of superstitious beliefs these Only that of such gross and current were written. epistles doctrine Antichrist N. the T. the from form which were source rudimentary to is hard it be drawn from explained can satisfactorily and which was 2 believe.

the verbal

We must ask concerning to be found to

upon the

influential Paul's

description

They can be listed

"Ile

studied

Jewish

of the

that

ancient of the

adversary

enough to

of Paul's

words.

first

century.

are

drawn from

the

proved

which

question.

Are these

The answer

sources?

apocalypse

settle

is

man of lawlessness",

cf. cf.

The key features the

book of Daniel.

Dan. 7: 25; 8: 25; 11: 36-37; Dan. 7: 11,26;

Passages such as Psalm 2, Eze. chs. 1. Dian. chs. 7,8,9,11, were responsible

Vos, Eschatoloy*,

103.

8: 25; 11: 45;

38 and 39, Zech. for the original

obvious

so

as follows:

"the son of perdition",

2.

not

or non-canonical

milieu great

is

relationships

canonical

paralleling

who have closely

all

by Vos,

such as this

Mere assertion,

14, and above all, Jewish belief.

of

241.

"who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called 11: 36-39; cf. Dan. 7: 8p20p25; 8: 4,10p11y23-25;

"he takes his seat in the temple of God. .. 9: 26-27; 11: 31,45. Other

scriptures

14: 13-15, Eze. 23: 2,8,

Isa.

less

other

Vos is

related.

back

leads the

obvious

the

for

The reason to

the

Epiphanes,

in His eschatological

distinctly foreign

Kennedy,

that

"No clearly

to

view to

Paul's

use of the

yet

to

Christ

come.

of St.

Paul. "5

are also

are undeniably and safe

concept

road

except

that

is

difficult

was the

Himself

already

"is

And while

via

listed3

Bousset that

of Jesus'

of a

this

concept

own views of the

While Bousset assumed that "a fragment was sermon

believe which

used 2 Thess. "it

his

Antiochus

or symbol

had endorsed

Olivet

an assumption

declared

tradition

type

not that

believed

firmly

of Christ's

part"

others .

Daniel

and Paul claimed that

discourse,

contrary,

of a genuine

2 include

there

traceable

from

passages

in Daniel,

sketched

of Bousset's

echoes

listed

man-of-sin

and contemporaries

apocalyptic

doubt. "4

on the

the

discover

2 Thess.

"1

origin",

this

reasons

saying

2 from "the word of the Lord".

end were derived

that

in

adversary

figure

God-opposing

of

ones already

past

from

."

..

Dan. 8: 9-14;

Undoubtedly

the

His predecessors

find.

"the

and Deut. 13: 1-3. but

of Daniel.

prophecy

passage

allusions,

correct

into

to by this

alluded

." cf.

god.

with

H. A. A. Kennedy

we have already 2 to

explain

seen grave Matt.

seems much more probable.

words

are to be found

in

the

24, ..

that

statements

176. See also W. Hendriksen, 104-105. Thessalonians, Vos, Eschatology, 1. (Philadelphia, Old Hendriksen H. F. Hahn, Testament in Modern Research cites that "the distinctive 1954), 110-117 to the effect features of Old Testament than those which it had in common with significance religion were of greater derivative other religions, and that even those elements which might be called into vehicles for distinctive had been transformed " Ibid. These beliefs. long conclusions of Vos, Hendriksen, et al., are only ar epetitionof positions held by oth rs. Mgses `'t''jrý rt fr 1e anoa-tocaioc e oin e out that pl3,

was anexact version of b avOPwctoC ýýc aNap r ac See James Strong's editorial

'iannd

'and af &jsseýCRrrhsfjoýer1 gaddthhat . eir o avof ýoC "Daniel", footnote in Otto Zöckler's on commentary

d

242.

So far

in

he parallels

both

Satan

indicates

that

long

writings,

the

notion

people

testify

the

Not only

to

He is

passage.

of this

his

divergence

Next we would to be manifested

the

that

the

centre

Kennedy,

6.

This

7.

Giblin,

title

Zech.

in non-canonical of Yahweh and His

14, as well

one appears

the

this,

his

as "Daniel

the

at the whole

the

of the

end of context

possibilities.

good and the

of development.

..

of

time-location

and the

own chronological

separation

lines

only

but

could not but remind the first

as to

enquire

being,

the

Paul

here

There

VII,

Conceptions,

particular

and whether,

as a member of the

.

"T

that

readers

is

the

wicked,

The fact

that

the same

that

this

"lawlessness"

as most commentators

suggest,

One striking

godless

of the

of any sins

impression

he is

character

flesh.

he

presenting His

176.

212.

was used by the

3.

See

5"

Ibid.

Qumran community for See 4Q 174, model for all subsequent apocalyptic. (Oxford, in the Judaean Desert, V, ed. J. M. Allegro

Threat,

of the

nature

human species.

are no hints

Thess. 4: 15.

4.

figure

ärToQ''aßla

limits

implies

in nature.

Commentary,

Lange's

The evidence

sources.

opponent

indicates rj

of

of two opposed

as one reads

ascetic

lawless

of Christ

parody

by this

to be considered

received

3,

of his

8 been used of the coming advent of Christ.

term had just

2.1

also

"revealed"

he is tobe

Joel

descriptive

that

this.

öcnw-rocajoc

the

ultimate

is

eschatological

we have found

terms

the

became a popular

phenomenon automatically

11 ..

is

Beliar

2, Eze., 38-39,

We have noticed time.

and that

from Old Testament

of a mighty

Ps.

existed.

prophet"6

before

lawlessness

man of

and Christ,

drawn primarily

are

activities

of Paul's

our study

84-85.8.2

35

of this

the

thesis.

author of the popular 2, line 3. Discoveries col. 1968), 54.

Thess. 1: 7.

243.

are the

of the

sins

Scripture

could

point

is

have arrived

at the

God was indulged It

disbelief the

least

he is minds

God. "3 which

"show off", there

belongs or

implies to

"exhibit".

sanctuary

God is

cult

points

"nominate" means of

the

a formal

"Thessalonians",

Riggenbach,

3.

Thessalonians,

144.

5.

Thessalonians,

256.

is

to

'ATroöF-i of frequent

or "proclaim".

tantamount

1.

claim

off

his

true

to the

127.

4

of

God, and

of

central

in

As Frame declares, of divine

4.

Milligan,

effect

of

later

that

means to Greek,

"The session honours.

Threat,

he

in men's

seat

literally

occurrence

temple

"so that

runs

to the

the

Giblin,

the

its

here is much

passage

2.

4 with

v.

in

seat

kvUN1

assumption

and flowered.

response

cult

is

himself,

occupy

to be as

2

this

showing

God alone. It

desire

The meaning of_va ör-

seat,

one

2 we seem to

and the

chapter

"he takes

c

or profligate.

has burgeoned

of the

worst.

more literally

out, his

form

in this

verses that

sin of faith

its

at

the

There

particular

of self

of the

3.1

like,

At

öcJc

In 2 Thess.

response

to be God. "

himself

This

that

the Antichrist

of God takes

temple

Genesis'

in the purest

issue

puzzling

As Findlay

debated.

here that

saying to

concerning

God, proclaiming

the

is

to

of

The lawless

a criminal

self-deification.

pole

but

idolatrous

contrasting

reference

in his

than

and the

that

of some norm.

rather

basis

case seems similar.

been stated,

transgression

on the

blasphemy

pride,

The present

his Maker,

opposite

finally

are

Not the

in

lies

lightly,

Paul

seems that

envy,

of what has already

against

fault

particular

of craft,

the

Christian

a zealous

or sloth.

than

rebellion

a rebel

primarily

His

impurity, reminded

we are

more to

points

devil

the

accuse

but not of gluttony, this

To illustrate,

spirit.

"5

and in the The

84--85.

Thessalonians,

100.

244.

of the powerful

purpose to

claim

God will

deity. involve times

change the from

that

of the

institutions but

what

1

of his

a complete

that

Jesus Satan,

This

exhibit

2.

may also

his

legislating

and the

nature?

parody

was the

is a parallel Christ's deity.

which His

involve

the

of

exalting

own religion

the

to this incarnation

goodness.

substantiate

his

of himself

against

be an attempt

will

This

"to

must be distinguished of divine "man of lawlessness",

of the

work

a man, and only a "yes"

to

and counterfeits

So much for

with

Father

to the

his

whom he rebels,

reply would

that

2 of Yahweh.

Is he really

is

and wonders

of decrees

incarnation

as Christ's

signs

be implied

law"

One against

commentators

that

1.

It

of

are to be expected.

Nost

being

display

a man?

enquiry. of evil would

Others

admit

in the

same way

involve

his

"father"

3 God. was

use of

QqHaTc)V

by John the

evangelist,

to

Dan. 7: 25.

that has been held by some commentators from the time of Theodore A position the teaches Leon does believe Paul here Morris that Hopsuestia. present not of figure but says, "Paul speaks of this as of the man of lawlessness existence just as in 1: 7 he has spoken of the revelation being 'revealed', of the Lord before his It indicates that the Man of Lawlessness Jesus. exist will ... to It may also point the world. to something supernatural about manifestation in this area. He says: Rigaux seems most careful 221. him. " Thessalonians, davantage? le determiner "Si Paul a en vue un individu, peut-on "Ce n'est Sa Satan lui-meine. Paul l'en distingue parousie pas explicitement. lointaines des origines de Satan. Quoi qu'il en soit par l'energie se fait ... il n'y a point trace dens Paul dune des idees sur les demons, et leur chef, du diable. " Ems. 270. But having disavowed the idea of an incarnation incarnation "Si l'on peut estimer he proceeds to add: vise un qu'il certain of the devil touchant la personae meme de l'Antechrist, il ne dit rien de precis. individu, .. Ibid., 271. for the Paul's thought Giblin beyond We think evidence and accommodates goes ". the He says: the interpretation the sake of modern sophisticates. of .. be more readily Man of Rebellion given above will appreciated as a distinctively figure Pauline of an anti-God characterization which could be basically i. imaginative is that an representation e., of evil not representational -is the figure and empirically-defined as both a physical entity. affirmed ... but Paul by in he is depicted context, cultic a represented more as an antithesis than as either " Threat, to faith 72. presence or a persecutor. a physical this figure We agree that the apostle than to faith presents as a threat rather but we cannot see that he does not intend his readers to as a persecutor, 'physical i. presence, e., an "empirically-defined a understand entity". 3.

."

245.

«v@purroc

The use of

Furthermore,

to view.

brought implying

that

the

in various

beings

2 human.

a fellow

merely

of Antichrist

in

the kings

the

of the

form

whole

t3 Almighty-, the God of would

be to press Opinion

being

1.

may never

contemplated

regarding

Judg.

into

him are

13: 6,8,9;

In.

be taken

world,

and his

service

clear.

9: 21;

spirits,

them for

He works

on the

battle

matter

as we have seen,

as the

word

of the

exact

an eschatological

10: 16.2.2

great

day

such ideas 4 of the

nature factors

personage,

Cor.

"abroad

"Spiritism".

some important

be

manifestation

going

signs"

have

spirit would

the

expected

would

moderns could do in expressing

on the

He is

through

Antichrist

performing

such "catch-alls"

be uniform but

Apocalypse

that

implication

it

contemporaries,

than

as though

personage.

himself

are

Far more

account.

in this

manifest

to assemble

The best that

into

invested

of the

"demonic

of

by Paul, quite

This

of light,

The writer

which

manifested.

Satan would

as an angel

of spirit

was not

To Paul

places

sins

almost

of power

that

by no means smacks of

"revealed",

yet

' beings.

spiritual

of as being

should

i.

much more likely

appeared

but

concentration

the

certainly

spoken

but

uses

"man" for

being

this

show that

need only

his sinfulness

is

existed

compulsive,

LUVOc.

Trag

It

he is

he already

is

significant

to

Again

not

certainly

with

indulgences.

regard

frequently

we have noted above that

bodily

physical,

is

The Old Testament

as man.

appears

in this

in

character

11: 14.

"So the Lawless Gne is now hidden and will Neil writes: 16: 13-14. " Thessalonians, 161. Fie soon be made manifest. et al. take the It is denied by Riggenbach, Vos, Findlay, et al. same position.

Rev. 3. likewise

Popposition Rigaux says, "Enfin, terrestre, 4. eschatologique phase de la lutte tgn6breuses. entre le bien et le mal, est dominee par le jeu des puissances des hommei. sur l'esprit Les premieres pages de la Bible annoncent une victoire juives Les dernieres infernal. decrivent faction du monde invisible productions Elles predisent et rangent les d4mons sous la dependance d'un chef. sur la terre d'activite de la part des esprits un redoublement pour les temps eschatologiques " Dieu. L'Antechrist, de d'efinitif triomphe 204. et un

246.

to Satan,

similar

and power

lawlessness

basic

lies

his

authenticate

in his

own system

We have also what Antichrist

is

may have influenced

Paul's

a Jewish

2

antichrist.

true

representatives

ever

acknowledge is

Neither

dans le

1'impie is

the

the

supernatural.

the

history

single

thing,

not

should

that

is

the Antichrist

that

both

itself

to present-day recent

the

future

and Caligula or of the. could

of His

violation

"situe

temple.

primarily

nettement

specifications and the

in Daniel

of a political

exalts

pseudAnd

oppressor.

God by denying

against

who,

atheists

phenomenon.

in

terms

of

Rather

we

between

the

to be God". be said

concerning

and our present

phenomenon what the

Rigaux,

fact

to

see how Judaism

of political

colours

related

to

regarding

to persecution

The absence

are a comparatively

himself

discourse

the

lead

might

A. D. Paul

a power that

not

of the world,

One other eschatological

bears

He is

him "proclaiming

find

1.

is

of the

to

pseudo-messiah,

of 40-41

events 4

a Jewish

not

difficult

claim

He belongs

such as Antiochus

or countenance

the

religieux".

Antichrist

Antichrist

lastly,

the

in view

even more striking

epigraphs

for

zeal is

to Yahweh,

Despite

domaine

it

but

any validation 3

He is

certainty

with

1

personage.

from history

misdirected

of Yahweh,

tyrant.

a political

Jewish

end he endeavours

can be said

any past

description.

opposition

there

many things

figures

although

His

Christ.

by means of miracles.

of worship

not

to parody

To this

self-deification.

Ile is

not.

in work he endeavours

that

noticed

to history,

and not

but

eschatological

the

passage. discourse

relationship The latter divides

presents into

three.

"as a "5

Ems,. 269. ,

ä juif que Paul ait pense ä un pseudo-messie guere probable n'est ou " Ibid., juif. 271. Rigaux says that even Bousset abandoned this un antechrist See also Vos, Eschatology, 114f. position. j., Ibid., 271.4. 3. Rigaux, 272. 2.

"I1

5.

Hartman,

Prophecy,

202.

247.

Those who possessed "I

come saying

would

Gospels

would

They would

also

the

only am".

anticipate the

expect

in the

future

advent

of

of desolation"

and then the appearance of miracle-working

seems to unite

the

the

Synoptic

that

the

by Christ tribulation

Antichrist,

1

scale.

A final

signs

New Testament

characterize

of the

of

conclusion was to

of the Apocalypse elements

Paul

prophets.

of Jerusalem

fall

supernatural

apostasy,

was one

end offered of

period

and

and wonders, from

eschatology

first

last. yaöc

To what does Paul here refer? Jerusalem's

present

or the

temple,

temple repeated

complex article

temple,

Christian

He does not that

is

points

in Mk. 13: 14 it

is

clear

Rev. 13: 1-8,12-18;

or

but

to,

a temple

Tim that

pr)rtc the

16: 13,14;

the reader to think

temple,

of

or the heavenly

.7

...

ikp6V

alluded to

Does he intend

or an eschatological

church,

speak, of

AvyNa ýa the use of _

1.

distinguishing

abomination

have drawn the

could the

"the

some

and that

presentation

The writer

them on a global

great 2

with

scale. the

and applied

and testing,

an idolatrous

6

on a vaster

his

Christian

century

who incorporated

and Paul

both

studying

phenomena associated

re-enacted

such Christian,

After

a first

writers,

anticipatory

be shortly

to

three.

false

that

but

of. va6C

an inner

.

In view

of the

passages in Daniels

e oC

at Jerusalem

17: 8-11;

is

is

an entire

not

Purthermore,

shrine.

well-known.

temple

Thus it

the

apostle's

and the parallel

once more in

focus.

19: 20.

We do not mean to imply by this that the New Testament view statement is solely that of an eschatological individual. The contrary of Antichrist Paul, and John give us a variety is the case. Christ, of aspects of the one that an eschatological However, all three believe individual is to concept. Antichrist The the initial excellence. par as appear use of the word indicates "Children, it is the last hour; this: and as you have heard that antichrist have come. is coming, so now many antichrists John John 18. here 2: .. ."1 (pace Bultmann) the coming Antichrist, both affirms fulfilment and the existing of the same genre. 2.

248.

This

not

would

in a literal

It

sense.

of that

Jerusalem's

temple

40-48,

chs.

find

Neil in Paul's

Ps.

xi. 5.

strongest

it

arguments

Paul's

and thereby however,

found

ignored

that

the

love

of Eze.

Temple at Jerusalem in the is

But there the

contrary,

of the

does the

corpus.

rather

3

the

case that

Neither

2.2

the actual

sense

nothing

context

of in the

on

-functions homage of all

truth

now are

the

affords

öcvcafjoC

The

position.

4: 25, and his the

for

site

His rather

interpretation

thinking

On the

those

men, until

by "the

infatuated

on earth by the advent of Christ. is

era Protestants

an effective not

2 Thess.

Pauline

God in heaven".

use of _vocö c

In a bygone polemical

in

in the

he is

that

this

received

normal

argues

to be God and seeks

He is destroyed

lie".

but

against

earlier

writings,

is "not likely

assumption.

he claims

in Galatians

concern

anywhere

well-known

Jerusalem

based on a peculiar

Temple of

this

support

who have not

real

countenance

of the

There

his

concept,

mind at all,

..

to

earth.

not

assumes that

is

context

is

temple

eschatological

in his

elsewhere

the

employs

be a metaphor. 1

setting

to the existing

place

Paul

that

could in this

contemptuous reference neglect

however,

necessitate,

only

the

club

with

reference

assumed this to batter

eschatological

to

the setting

usage papal of

the in

Christian

church.

4

2 Thessalonians,

antichrist 2 Thess.

.5

This

2, but

view,

also

the

to follow "While the temple We find it difficult 1. Leon Morris when he writes: is not easy to identify, the best way of understanding the passage seems to be building that it is some material for the which will serve as the setting Thessalonians, blasphemous claim. 224. Morris the connection recognizes .. ." but does not see of the temple with the Antichrist's proclamation of deity, by its very nature, that this indicates the metaphorical climax, use of temple See what follows in our discussion. in this regard. 2.

See G. Wohlenberg,

3.

Thessalonians,

164.

(KNT)(Leipzig,

Thessalonicherbrief

4.1

than the Reformers we find More recently Wordsworth. Christopher Bishop commentary of 5.

1903),

142.

Cor. 3: 16-17; Eph. 2: 20. a representative

instance

in the

249.

truth

its

that

Christian

the

must cease to

church

of the

sentence

Eo

':, : n

V

The temple

vatic

only. the

in the

prerogatives actions fact

Paul of the

fall

profanities. 11 ..

in

temple),

2

It

end of Time, than

but

was their

the

colors spiritual

He places

himself

of his

own time,

significance, in

God's

room,

is

the

also

blasphemy, (not

exact

Paul

the

be that

may well

depicts

of the Paul

has in mind not

and it

is

this

which,

But

attitude

more distant

up admirably

himself

usurpation

of Caligula.

affected

an act

regarding

section

than

the

by earlier

when he says: as a symbol

to no locality,

confined

and forces

whole

threat

necessarily location

of Deity.

proclamation

description

a poetical

Epiphanes

both

rather

is

VTa

the word in question.

in Antichrist's words,

by exegetes

sswv

oinoc

interprets

C. J. Riggenbach the sums matter -

permanent

ruler.

generally.

to the

K«OIaa',

In other

The remainder

been neglected

often

itself

equivalent

of Antiochus

projects

this

which

temple

regarding

accommodates the context.

has too

is

ärtoºcöea uybic:

central

which

It

.

its

finds

establishment

of divine

temple

OEnC

EG-riv

session

his

is

This

the

concerning

when expounding-Ö

the

becomes

tenant. 1 There is only one view which fully

the

be such once the Antichrist

on mankind

of

and means to

say:

as a Divine

u3

". 661. See Rigaux, 1. 1'eglise qui ., .. de 1'eglise ne pourrait plus se nommer 1'eglise

ä la tete Christ mettrait un autre de Dieu. " Likewise Morris, ad loc.

Paul's intention. "Sieger dans le temple est pour lui perceives Le Saint des saints divine. une attribution est la propriete et la demeure Le sanctuaire de Dieu. inviolable l'adorer est le lieu oii les fideles viennent Usurper la place de Jahve, le deloger de sa demeure, ses faveurs. et solliciter le plus abominable l'acte 'afin lui clue Von puisse c'est commettre contre Ek. 661. This is also the understanding de se faire passer pour Dieu"'. of Amiot. Voste, Steinmann, Ibid., 660. Knabenbauer, Cf. also A. J. Mason, ad loc. 2.

Rigaux

c Cf. W. P. Adeney's "Thessalonians", 128. 3. the Vo& comment regarding ". in a wide allegorical being, Mr. Garrod 'a sense, used as suggests .. forcible by his own deliberate method of showing that the man of sin will action God'. (The " the dignity Thessalonians of New Century Bible) and prerogative usurp (Edinburgh, In support 1902), 238. is is the fact that "sitting" of this position in N. T. the in See Col. 3: 1; Heb. 1: 3; 8: 1; 10: 12; a figurative sense. often used 12: 2; Rev. 3: 21; 20: 4.

250.

Ö

KoC"rEcyZý/

"Who now is

the

whole passage. "1 it

obscurity

is

K1

17,

at the

upon to

2 Thess.

wisdom in that

all

acknowledge

the

one now under they

superficial

in M.

antagonistic

to

Until

traditional

the

recently,

in

(3)

the

words

"Antichrists". 1 koc-re)ov

1.

Riggenbach,

the

of the

apostle

to,

Emperor

and is

holds the

130.2.

the

in

extending the

that

to the

this

phenomenon

view.

such as Caligula

or inhibitors the

is

The third

view

exegesis

Threat,

of Dibelius

14.

the

The or

of such

Roman Empire .

Ka-f-)(UV (2)

view;

the "gospel"

.1

by the

as one

consider

contemporaries

KoCTE)(wv

enquiry.

viewed

reference

(4)

that

And

be overlooked.

with

view;

with

represented

"Thessalonians",

is

namely

not

the predecessors

The second position

instance,

contemporary-historical

the mythological

and the alluded

held

main positions

called

third

present

in question

should

is

may be only

of the

another,

and

neuter

entity

similarities

issue

other 13 and

Rev. chs.

depicted.

the

for

in

also

reader

we are warranted

extending sources

(1)

the

most exegetes

But if

three

Nero, seeing in the restrainer

earlier

2 Thess.

in

as follows:

view;

links

the

these

Rev. the power

has

kaTE)(WV

the

identify required

the

Because of this

to by use of both

instances,

rightly

prejudice

not

justified

between

three

Because

God, whereas

be listed

first

order

to be beneficient.

of parallelism

could

to

the

13: 14 and in

referred

same wisdom is

and in

we are also

caveat,

of these

our survey.

Furthermore,

Ka-teXwV

that

should

is

judgment.

that

In Nk.

2, a power

this

in the

point

a phenomenon found

with

New Testament.

In two out

exercise

struck

darkest

2

himself.

one is

of the

terms.

masculine

Antichrist

outset

as in

as well

'

the

really

as does Giblin,

to say,

correct

portions

esoteric

is

Most exegetes would agree with

become more famous than Right

)(cV

the has been who sees

251.

Ö

Ka-rE01xiav

as some mythological

of the

equivalent

chaos monster.

revived

in modern times

believe

that

the

four

other

because

presentation differently

of its

it

to

claim

to the

into

manifestation,

&-ra K-roi

element

Munck. 2

This

new view

not

them in-popularity alternative Giblin

account.

rather

the

views, applies

3

In particular

than

beneficient

of the

are regarded as those adversely

be linked

its the

the

with

nature, argued data

of the He sees in of which

exercise

congregation.

affected.

was

linguistic

entity. the

is

gospel

elaborately

he thinks

gift,

Thessalonian

has been

These scholars

or enduring

a pseudo-prophetic into

it

interpretation

ago another should

some

restraining

position

proclamation

years

of exegetes.

as a malevolent

fourth

and J.

five

displace

majority

an unruly

the

the world-wide

paralleled

must be taken

a charismatic

had produced

About

H. Giblin.

as though

Ka-fEý(wV it

for

necessity

by Charles

As for

by Oscar Cullman,

factor.

restraining

offered

but

the

1

being,

spiritual

The

4

7" and replies, Dibelius In his commentary, 1. asks: "Who is the Koc'rE)(WV "In myth, saga, and fairy-tale is the monster bound with chains or secured further behind strong doors. " He proceeds to quote Job 40: 26, and illustrates He warns however against the interpretation from Russian folklore. of the (IINT) (Thbingen, Satan. Thessalonicher 1925), 43. as XW'J 2. his

The most recent exegete to adopt the "gospel" view (Century Bible, )(London, Thessalonians 1969), n. s.

is A. L. Moore. 103.

See

" K9<-MXW V could be used in a doctrinal context and in a pejorative but probably the connotaaction one without sense to denote a strong-handed is Its intransitive form, particularly in Pauline tion usage, .. -'control-). 'hold 'prevent'"', by On the sway' or explained or even 'restrain'. not well other hand, it could well connote a self-interested act of possession. .. Unfavorable of the term and its abrupt appearance could be grasped overtones through to that an allusion pagan cult practices, concretely particularly more in which something activity or someone 'takes hold of, of pseudo-charismatic " 'seizes' Threat, 201-202. another. or 3.

kfl,

to Paul in terms of apostolic KTcc contrasted are .. is one neither fault of simple idleness and their enterprise, nor of indifference krocK1 'L It seems more likely life. that the to the needs of earthly were for the deception those responsible than on the topic of the parousia rather Paul does this deception. however, not make the connection, of victims and we 4.

It.

the

252.

As one reviews

times think to at

exegetical

come under his

reflect

with

wise

historical

appropriate it

enthusiastically

position that

(the

will

not

"the solution refutation.

Roman Bnpire idea.

or political

as the

one)

up under

is

"l

and

interpretation

true

of the

and of some who

power, traditional is

which

just

as

no one has maintained

times

recent

view

(he calls

this

that

Beare has asserted

"nothing

more than

a conjecture

and one

"2

And Gunkel

much earlier

claimed

scrutiny.

to the empire is so arbitrary

1,3 Some who cherish are

quite

seriously.

of Augustine

This is particularly

a nomenclature "in

that

or even very

by recourse

summary rejections

humility

restraining

says

opinion,

as opposing

upon a particular

as the

Giblin

alternative)

traditional stand

the

and scorned alternatives.

that

reject

categorically the

to the

have seized

others

dogmatic certainty,

of some who hold

it

caution,

some follow

tempted

more about himself,

than about the hinderer,

While

review.

is one ,

ICa-reX wv

the commentator sometimes reveals

that

his methods and his presuppositions, positions

of the

analyses

the scorned viewpoint and evince

arbitrary

it

that

feel

will

unfounded

that

escapes that

such

prejudice.

" the Threat, to 147. Giblin here have chief recourse conjecture. mentions must Paul does not make the specific to his point upon which position. objection Most readers of Giblin's Giblin's rests. case largely work would feel that heel" for the author. however, Other major objections, is an "Achilles this been J. Peterson his Robert have says: marshalled against case. and can ö (pp. ) 169ßf. that "Giblin Ka< )(c3v of evil argues cannot be a restrainer is already because 'the mystery of lawlessness of sin at work. ' The mysteries (1 QH 5: 36, IQ 27 1: 2,1 14: QM 9) to the hidden Qumran of activity refer at is If is the background this for the term in II Thess, there no reason evil. Ö Kvc1)(wv it to come into could not restrain evil by not allowing why D. E. H. Whiteley, 360. holds to the open. " JBL, LXXXVII (1968), who himself Ka-cc)« has said of Giblin's the traditional V of the understanding "powerful". that it is to some extent linguistic But he points position that there Giblin that suggests are no good lexicographical while out parallels KV-911WV Moulton and Milligan do give such for rendering as 'restrain', See JTh'st, n. s., XXI (1970), 168-69. instances. Charles Brutsch's key criticism fails is that Giblin's to explain Koc-rEx wv of the explanation why the force brings disappearance ThZ1 with it the coming of the great rebel. of this See also W. Schmithals, THLit IXV (1970), 359-60. XXVI (1970), 200-202; J. D. 612-14; W. J. Dalton, ThSt, XXIX (1968), Quinn, CathBib , XXX (1968), 767-68;

J. Murphy O'Connor, 1.

Threat,

3.

Schdpfung

RB LXXVI (1969),

17.2. und Chaos,

622-23.

"Thessalonians", 224-25,

cited

by Rigaux,

.,

274.

628.

253.

Others

despite

that

feel

will

the

be the

to the

and his

of Nero,

have seen in Nero the

Others

on the

founder

has to

Paul's

any lesser in his

rock

of fact

do with

the

2

crisis.

day,

earlier

While

he likewise

Paul

view

though

A large

the

number of by Dibelius,

represented write

"there

that

probably

is

speculation.

likewise

holds

not "4

there

believe

exegetes

the

End could

yet

religious

that

key to the

but

He adds,

"The

One is

in

the

Paul

time

the

future.

rather

than political. the

passage.

of looking some kind

'restraining held

in

traditional

mythological

present

for

view,

on a vaster school,

the

clue

of theological power'

Wohlenberg

3.

See the

4.

Thessalonians,

scale). best

Thus Neil

is

check meantime

can

to or even

therefore

'

by some

101.

"ES kann nur der in Verbindung the apostasy: wrote of Trübsal stehende gemeint sein. " Thessalonicherbrief, endgeschichtlichen

2.

wrote,

in the

but

envisaged,

in favour

in history,

with

come

of Satan

throes

At the

of with

and not

the

final

or Titus.

to be confused

The Lawless

supernatural.

Thessalonians,

is

discussion

to what we have here called

much to be said

power,

restraining

mythological

1.

history

contemporary

such views

the

that

that

the

events essentially

(not

All

and Nero and Titus

Few modern commentators have recourse contemporary-historical

that

could

of Caligula.

end of time,

the

believed

Caligula

past,

also is picturing

The apostle

at

undoubtedly

than

in the

was ten years

Caligula

evil

must have believed

cause more "fireworks"

would

of

namely

the

place

Thus Claudius

of Titus.

mentioned,

maturing

usually

Vitellius

Ka-rE X ov

"1

and modern scholars.

same circle.

and the Proconsul

obvious,

the Empire view

claim that

hypothesis

the

within

the

state

of ancient

zeitgeschichtliche

restrainer

Km-eXu3v

merely

Milligan,

of the great majority

Those who hold Rebel

in question

of those who, like

the appraisal

has 'ti on the support

great

judgments

discussion 169.

by Milligan,

Thessalonians,

171-73.

mit

der 140.

3

254.

this

"there

explanation,

to our problem. i2

the

emphasize

fact

Roman iinpire,

else

but

In sympathy

incapable commentators

though

better

not

supporters

true

probably

type

of the

in

has gone,

arguments

than

from

as is

have the

i4

the

of

Ibid.,

3.

Thessalonians,

262.4.

5.

Thessalonians,

177. "It

than

"Nous nous of

a review view,

mythological is

is

still from

absent

done by most of

point

still

answer

not to

its

from

out

with

the

same is

Roman

We reject

such a prejudiced

"Paul was mistaken. "5

the

apologetical

that

us.

Its

critics.

and therefore

Some, arguing

grounds, is

the hindrance

constituted

this

exegesis

Rather than deciding

from

we must decide from the words of the passage

Roman fnpire

in mind?

This

Thessalonians,

170.2.

1.

..

conclusion.

Thus,

certainty

and quantity,

employed.

The simplest

of the centuries,

Did Paul

Dibelius

hypotheses,

Roman Empire

exegetical

would be to say with Neil,

itself.

The note

detention.

he confesses

consiste.

shows that

quality

Antichrist

and that

of argumentation.

the testimony

the

as summarily

significant

rather

prejudice Empire

be dismissed are

eile

the

whether

a definite

to

serves

space to it. that

view

only

to

seems closer

zeitgeschichtliche

tongue.

a stammering

The traditional

the

summarizes his

keeps the Anomos in

of agnosticism

says about

as the solution

had in mind,

to pronounce

en quoi

than

this

of conjectures

Itigaux

position

most exegetes who vouchsafe

should

"3

upon Thessalonians

supported

with

that

he refuses

de decouvrir

recent

expressed

being

Augustine's

with

review

hand,

other

hypotheses

know what Paul

different.

quite

the various

brief

we do not

that

commentators,

avouons

"This

or a supernatural

or something other

Frame, reviewing

on the

in postulating

seems no point

by concluding:

own stance

to

by God. 111 Leon Morris,

power appointed

angelic

is

the

first

question.

226.

279. .

is an historical

fact

that

Paul was wrong. "

255.

Whether

he was right

lies

or wrong

ßigaux is more to the point

theologique

est

than in

the

with

this

of the

first

is,

that

the

presumptuous

of the

philological

researches

this "to

2

connection.

of the

the

other

depends

of scholars

is

hand,

endeavour

true

that

on what he elsewhere

of the Giblin

gild

in

have noticed

says about

the

it

would

U3 in the

in

meaning

instance

have called

of for

certain renewed

meaning of "restrain" question that

in his

be

the

Hanse and Rigaux

some scholars

term

the

or contradict

case of

whether the traditional

of

to

such as Milligan, the

What is Obviously

V?

of demonic-possession

determination reviewers

KoVCE

of

must be asked

question

demonstrative.

are not

has essayed

It

eile

need to be more precise

we will

The most obvious

to

writer

to determine

the most accurate

question,

meaning

a type

ni historique:

pas politique

yields

literal

Giblin

Thessalonians.

investigation

its

present

intending

seize",

in

opinion

though

the Empire view by

nl

two hypotheses.

connection,

meaning,

nest

et eschatologique.

To dispose

our purview.

when he criticizes

"La pensee de l'apötre

declaring

outside

2 Thess. contention

2.3

is On

largely

c-rocK-rot

i

1.

Ep. , 274.

the J. H. Moulton and G. Milligan, The Vocabulary See Rigaux, 593; 2. of ., Sources from the Papyri and other Non-Literary Greek Testament Illustrated (London, 1930), 336-37; Milligan, Thessalonians, 155-57; Hanse, Apart from the technical 829ßß. TDNT, II, use in Acts 27: 40, Kac-4x0Y navigation E)(IV is broad, the meaning transitive, Because the is always applying concept . by the context. In the Thessalonian is variable epistles and must be determined (1) Hold fast, by two distinct usually meanings are assigned commentators -Hold back, 2 Thess. 2: 6,7. for derivaBoth are appropriate 1 Thess. 5: 21, (2) 9)(63 but whether they are the most appropriate tives of renderings = possess, than of philology. Milligan is more a matter of interpretation shows that the basis for Giblin's "And if we accept He says: linguistic case is an option. found strong support, that the the view, which has recently Koc-roXOI of the Serapeum are to be regarded as those 'possessed' by the spirit of the god, in the further have " Thess. 156. By this pointing same direction. evidence we to the Milligan in metaphorical alludes use of the verb as illustrated statement in the Koine instances Thus the objections to second century. usage of some Giblin's on grounds other than philology. must be primarily position

3.

See Giblin,

Threat,

16-17.

256.

The defence

Paul's

provoked

best tenuous,

we would

ones rebuked

not

the

being

majority

"to

restrain". Two other

the

case for

issue

second in

the

Paul

the

led

arguments

restrainer

being

is

the

whether

TocZ Ta

referred

had included

this at

Frame,

and Dibelius

in this

With considerable hindering

spoken.

2

In this

one has a right

1.

.,

hesitation

power

665-66.

is

presume

that

I. oc-ýEXov

5.

figure

is

to be understood

That in his

Rigaux and sides

concerning

eschatological

that Tö

2.

Giblin

from

with

Hilgenfeld

Ibid.,

had not

is correct

665.

The A

as included that

instruction Milligan,

and von Dbbschutz.

Rigaux supposes that

Paul

Koc-cEXov

1

position.

Bornemann,

differs

which

grammatical

can we be certain

is,

and

mown much favour.

(which he acknowledges),

we feel

to the

of his

has never

power

in v.

an entity

instance "to

hindering

matter,

2: 6

own coming,

dismissal

the Antichrist

Thessalonica?

new converts

rejecting

His faulty

Antichrist.

contemptuous

mysterious

And this

2 Thess.

pertinent

of Christ's

be that

was the

to

The disorderly

in

as meaning

issues

2,

years ago, N. F. Freese suggested that

Fifty

almost

2 Thess.

of

enough to warrant

Ica-reXL%S

Kor,-rexwv

wishes to

of Dionysus. T

cult

at

who had been seized

those

conclusive

in v. 6 could

Rigaux's

to

not

study

among these.

of the

is

and by no means

Giblin's

necessarily

and exegetical

of the

the

is of

of

Xwv

Kare

a possibility in

to prophets

mentioned.

spoken

therefore

only

were not

grammatical

revelation

at Thessalonica

ecstasy

and the

of vv. 6-7

exegesis

evidence

should be at least

that

his

interpretation

the

the

likewise

analogous

the

case,

is

apostle

by some experience

the Antichrist

are many good things

rank

by the

prophetic

the nuance of meaning which Giblin

key term There

a false

about

and therefore

a probability. but

that

passage

to the

attribute

belief

of the

is

previously

when he argues that somehow related

to

257.

Täu-ra to

, provided

other

elements

subsequent

explicitly

out

one's

hypothesis.

we would

argue

that

bear

meaning

\'

of

regardless

in v. 6, ._

V

which

we wish

to

usage

of this

one word,

making

mention

implies

and Hinderer

Our digression

it,

to Rigaux

there

is

no hint

significant

that

the

concepts,

the

temporal

of the words

fact

is, that

yet

that Paul

in

and that

is

for

the

or logical

the

time

first

both

with

to

debatable

The entire

were familiar

therefore

to

et, al.,

the passage

from

apart

unknown entity.

Thessalonians

relation

may be expected

c.

and von Döbschutz

of how one construes

the vital

on the philological

Rigaux

that

absolutely

demonstrative

for

linguistic

grounds alone,

1.

In reply

_rfociti

and its

Paul

now needs

of

KoC1 Xw

tenor the

only

to

2 to these.

allude

us to

under

and irrespective

of a highly

of the pericope Antichrist

relate

of the_

study

contained "1

-re-`X KO, 0\1

agree

Threat,

with

significance

such an examination

any exegetical

we can neither

yields

position.

3

which

nothing

Therefore

endorse nor repudiate

leads is

on

the viewpoint

165.

Frame comments as follows the position regarding of those who wish to 3V 6 in the sense of "and now to pass to a further V of v. understand point": "This explanation puts so great a stress on the new point as such as to ö& (cf. ). 1 Cor. 12: 20. demand ViV the likely that it is more . . ... emphasis is laid not on the new point situation as such but on the present in involved KQcTEXov as contrasted with the future situation when öaP-rý Ö be removed, and the prophecy of v. 3 will be KoC'fEXcw will " Thessalonians, 262-263. The following Frame's position, realised. verse confirms there. for we have the same contrast is opposed to.. rcrc¬ and , . ___ _iýSrl _Käi EVEpyeT-MI öä to is to be voHoC PövoV iP., X. connected with . vcnoKoAuý68rc 'works inwardly', is which contrasted meaning with -ro(i Wohlenberg agrees. "Immer steht auch hier the later manifestation. vüv mit Energie im Gegensatz zur Vergangenheit als Zeitpartikel, auf die jeweilige An unserer Stelle den Gegensatz des jetzigen Gegenwart hinweisend. Wissens zu Belehrung der früher erfolgten mündlichen ausgesagt an. " zu finden, geht nicht 143. He argues the case at length Thess. throughout most of the , following page. 2.

3.

Ey.

2

274.

258.

sees in

that

the

The usual Emperor

to

the

seer,

himself

in

connection in the

be more intelligible

anything the

main bulwark

menaced his

work at

premonitory

Roman Empire

of making then

correct,

would

1.

Frame,

in

usually the

3.

Bousset.,

5. All

Rigaux, use the

approximates.

If

only

As Frame says,

the

"Could

this.

impartial

and impiety

which

this Paul

Empire

political

to

belong

not

the

at hand when

is

position is

not

in

interpretation in Paul's

reference

"a theory

preferable.

is

which

not

the

the is apocalyptic

open to

this

"4

such a theory.

somewhere"5 offered

To rest

content

with

the,

by many exegetes may be a course of wisdom,

260. Legend,

123.

2.

Kennedy,

4.

Thessalonians,

Thessalonians, Neil, 173; ., "something, or someone, same nebulous 665;

Jewish

of one distinct

against

by Rigaux.

criticism

the

be distinctly

The Antichrist

to

The end is

sources.

offered

references.

constitutes

Thessalonians,

the

Paul

see in this

did

conviction "The mention

us that: all

injustice

(4)

against

testify

should

According

"3

We now proceed to offer "something

But the

in nearly

political

as a whole.

utterances objection

it

to

of

a person,

kingdom. refuge

Epistles

St Paul

forces

turn? "2

difficulty

referred

one already

and the

that

the

reminds

perishes.

The greatest

habit

every

occurs

sign

than

against

Bousset

alone.

apostle

Both Acts

in

come into

would

an "unfailing

the

surrounding

Roman Empire.

and terrible"

Roman magistracy

"1

and persecution.

as the

(Antichrist)

"dreadful

and the

Km-reXoV

The secrecy

beast

horn

the

with

(1)

the

as of a power invested

fourth

little

Empire

of

description,

blasphemous

had found

malice

the

the

in the

consists

of Daniel's

understanding

prominence

State

double

the

hinderer.

seeing

K a-tE xw V

(2)

the

the

for

evidence

as the

allusions, (3)

Roman Empire

Beare,

Conceptions,

219-220.

260. "Thessalonians",

somewhere"

or close

628.

259.

but it

could possibly

tentatively

It

is

itself

or withdrawal lead his

of this

This

"in

his

(5)

It

acted

in contrast

the

so will

There

merely

(6) would

This

moved out power

emphasize

It

and weight. rebellion

the apostle,

is

rebellion,

with

time-mission.

this

seem that

would

It

power

is a law-abiding It

one.

is

force,

EvvoJoC

is

of the

till

withdraws, that

is

it

neither

is

As Antichrist

hinder

hinderer

It

is

rather

has been fulfilled.

time

his

than

to be revealed

one which

any fate

to meet with

to be "consumed"

is

passively

similar

to It

"destroyed".

or

midst .1 ages,

which

is implied

its

it

to the lawless

no hint

a truth

and it

is the removal

enables Satan to

power from the midst that

actively

spans the

is Satan's

It

.

a power that

upon.

the

the full

restrains

the Antichrist.

the government of God.

of the Antichrist.

that is

is

into

of opposites,

power has a divine

time",

thus

to success.

ävoµoc

than

we seek.

entity

participle,

a present

Ka-feý(ov

of iniquity

principle

and law-upholding,

is

v

The

beneficient

in harmony with

(4)

we

at the time Paul was writing.

force.

representative

Thus on the

rather

Ka-rE)(o

of the mystery

burgeoning

itself

suspicion

of the

some characteristics

a barrier

is a beneficient

It

(3)

offers

force.

a present

was already

obstacle (2)

With this

causes.

make some observations.

The pericope (1)

from lesser

spring

from

beginning

most commentators

throughout

crowning effort. is his mind that dramatic

the

this It

of time fail

to

passage that

give

end.

adequate

We attention

the eschatological

is his master-plan,

we seek to represent.

claim to deity

to the

by the lawless

or so thinks This ultimate one masquerading

265. "The fact not the manner of the removal. is 1. Frame, Thessalonians, .. 102. "Nothing is said as to how the removal Thessalonians, indicated. " Milligan, " Wohlenberg, And "Es is to be. ist doch kaum der Nebenbegriff affected. of spoken HinwegrIumung 147. gewaltsamen wegzudeuten. " Thessalonians, einer unfreiwilligen,

260.

of the

as Lord

divine

temple,

Adversary.

Rather

by the

great

and it

has been so from the

the

has just

Rebellion

there

to Paul's teaching

that

of this

globe,

by God's least

just

measures

(7)

the

extraordinarily

withstand

the

a wicked

spirit

and destroy

should

proclamation

the

heavenly

importance

than

gospel,

'

or the

Had Paul

has not

but

a being

is yet

meant merely of the

of

will

Holy

we wish

power

of the

could air",

God? characteristic

operations,

it

is

can or the

own ministry,

Spirit,

to

and tempest,

another

of its his

if

What alone

send storm

sphere

time,

must be an

of the

prince

preceding

why he could not have said so plainly.

at

of Paul's

proportions.

or the

this

that

thinking

permitted

influence

been restrained

to withstand

able

who could

power,

as

inhabitants

whose existence

a mosquito,

to be "the

any of the

upon the

only

problem. the

greater

the

passage

of necessity, is

that

the

We submit

crush of

than

This

reserve.

it

places,

other

in mind.

with

of the

if

could

believed

no boundary

be kept

be discussed

one,

believing

the Antichrist,

in with

hinderer,

belong

an entity

power,

we use something

from

with

This

A feather

one whom Paul

Of lesser

apparent

and mighty

Hiroshima

exterminate

which

great

fit

the

hinderer and

active

of this

age to age

and therefore

understanding

itself.

study

to

merely

demand it.

for

of evil

in the

facts

for

key-weapon, look

for

by Satan,

time

has been a Satan

existence

not

by God's power,

hindrance

reason

every

has his

account

the

from

willingly

are no grounds

in Paul's

We should

endowed.

supernaturally

only

the

into

There

that

as there

agency.

We add a seventh, because

is

so long

with

fully

believing

as long

opposing

been taken

but

for

he has been foiled

beginning.

There

yesterday.

been postponed

been conceived for

are no grounds

has not

not

As mentioned at the beginning

1. Paul's epistles, at his own request, were read publicly and circulated widely. &E. 4oisl ocyiotC While they were to be rehearsed 1Täa'1v -rc c Thess. 5: 27, that some less "holy" than others might misuse there was always the possibility We have imperfect the by in the case of an apostle. parallel statements Christians in Communist countries. who meet secretly proselytizing

261.

of our discussion

of the

shared

esoteric

other

with

Koc-rEXwv

is to

of Mk. 13: 14,

a great

benign,

the entity

which the apostle probably

a person,

it

case with

also

confronts

instance

theory

reconcile

and it

the throne Furthermore,

it

if

suggests that

to a power

both

EPy)Ni306LZC

TAG

is

KXTEXWV

the entity

these characteristics

all

Paul intended

restrained

seems to us,

Compared with

was only of yesterday.

The

the

while

Thus the vagueness with

could be said that

Likewise

time-mission.

and seven.

vyNoc

concerned

of God, even the mighty the most obvious

of all

to its

to refer

comply with

It had

passing,

of the restrainer.

specifications

the ages Paul would have attributed

And compared with

it

in God's providence

in his description

does not

suggested and benign.

the Roman Empire was both present

Certainly,

Roman Empire,

applied

.

us.

of 1k. 13: 14 is malign.

is obvious why he is purposely

But the

the

However,

connotations.

was also law-upholding, a specific

and is

mystery,

the

speaks in this

Does any single by 2 Thess. 2?

as is

is something which is

feature

New Testament.

of the

to with

difference

has political

this

passages

referred

and seemingly

while

(u I'

Koc-i

to Satan,

six

Rome

the might of one who had stood by

Roman Empire paled into questions

insignificance.

is to ask "In what sense could

E. Stauffer Revelation In his discussion of Antichrist", of "The Final Creator that has defences the last "Under the the of antichrist assault says, Even the break down political order completely. of chaos powers against erected 51955), (Hereinafter (E. 214. " London, New Testament Theology T., collapses. ) the that biblical This Theology. to concept correctly expresses as referred the is divinely hinderer, lawful anarchic restraining a ordained government tendencies out that according of depraved man. However, Stauffer also points the more to the N. T. "The nearer the Church comes to the end of its history, (Matt. be 24: 10; 'offences' to the final destructive persecutions and will prove ). Barn. 4: 3; 2 Thess. 2z3,10ff. Here the sifting Did. 15: 5; reaches of history is divine there the the its climax, which comes revelation of rejection, and " in destruction. Theology, 220. through carried 1.

This is an excellent by Stauffer.

commentary upon the Thessalonian

reference

offered

'

262.

the Empire hinder successfully

the appearance of Antichrist? on the scene during

venture

not seem enough to answer that the last

of the to,

hindered.

object

then

the

and other that

factors

system

life

"Why should

prevents

must be introduced

of wages to an established

ating,

but

it

remains

so.

Our on

and may seem to be in

is one that

suggestion issue

ago -

of

exegesis

representative

what Erasmus was in

consider

that

it

of more than

two worlds.

We think,

however,

that

these

The reviewer

of the positions

the beginning

date from practically

grinding, one studies

for

the most part,

but rather these,

religious

than emblematic

to make the

strives

"seemings"

best

do not

examination.

taken in this

did not spring

were originated he finds

what they deny, rather

of the history

that,

(1)

as with

Several

of exegesis.

from exegetical

to meet the facts most heresies,

than in what they affirm,

K-fL)(ov

of the

matter

facts.

becomes aware of some obvious and significant

positions,

the

of compromise rather

Some will

upon close

fewer objections?

smacks somewhat of placation,

position.

true

from self-authentic-

is far

of a clear-cut

ring

seems to us that

In summary, it

Koc-re cv

own,

besides

efficacy

be found which meets with

solution

this

centuries

controversy

its

on its

an option.

Can any alternative We believe

one any more than

Law has no strength

to account for

be pointed

code and.. its

a mere civil

officialdom.

the view of the Roman Empire as the

and the nature

of Caesar

realm

of the lawless

war? "

does

There needs to be some

of law in the

the revelation

prevent

taking

the law against

the

It

Rome filled

between the work of hindering

must follow

question

officers

enforcement

If

of the Emperors? "

in the book of God's providence

demonstrated

connection

"Why could not the Antichrist

the reign

to the page of Antichrist.

sheet prior

logical

"

of them (2)

These

axes requiring

of the case.

(3)

As

they seem to err in

and criticism

frequently

263.

them on this

attacks

negative

be capable of being fashioned

A coherent

Paul's

presentation

rather

than

the strongest

case may

of the "strengths"

elsewhere

Thessalonians

of the

was almost

merely

We submit

emphases. and other

New Testament

civil

law would

restrain

for

as long

as the

the

gospel.

It

is

Holy

Spirit

perfectly

coming Antichrist-would And therefore

constitute

in harmony with

positions

natural

throughout

the

which

was aware that

the

the

would entire

be missing

history the

constitute

history

of the

of mankind. time

that

at

to

the

surrounding

in the

event

were

them to yield

urging

apostasy

great

taken

of human depravity

rebellion

hearts

had

which

it

Logically

world. to the

threatening

occasions

when the

hindrance

that

a situation

Thessalonians

the

writers,

a unique

or factors

or factors,

factor,

that

indicates

evidence but

moved on men's clear

some factor

hitherto

the

the

pericope.

of a complex,

a power or person,

that,

by Paul

of the that

certainly

that

is

KrK-texwd

and requirements

We think

than

rather

c

and

key elements

of one or two parts.

basic

that

prevailed

-rt Kov

the

of all

a situation

certain

iz

of

to the

that

he discussed

this

from a combination

explanation

by a Gestalt

obtainable

taught

Therefore,

positions.

respective

with

(4)

flank.

is

rebellion. Paul pleading probation

of the for

hopelessness, to

idols,

let

divine

Spirit

some, leading despair,

Old Testament ceased,

to

him alone",

' then

and with

experiences

and perdition. the

presented that

event

of unmitigated

next

event

to be expected

Hos. 4: 17.

ending

"Ephraim

is

was that

In the Writings

Because I have called and you refused to listen, have stretched out my hand and no one has heeded,

of human

closing

rebellion

When Yahweh pronounced

who had sown to the wind would reap the whirlwind.

1.

the

it

in

joined

those

was founds

264.

and you have ignored all my counsel and would have none of my reproof, I also will laugh at your calamity;

I will mock when panic strikes you, when panic strikes you like a storm, and your calamity comes like a whirlwind, when distress and anguish come upon you. Then they will call upon me, but I will not answer. ... Because they did the fear the Lord, not choose of ... would have none of my counsel. .. 1 therefore they shall the fruit their eat of way. Paul

himself

that

God "gave over

given future

had undoubtedly

then

was patterned the

on repeated the

Paul against assaults

the

as teaching

Jeremiah

Holy

Spirit

which

Proverbs

1: 24-31.2.

3.

Jeremiah

7: 16;

4.

Matthew

in his would

2

not

for

this

own day Christ leave

time

incurable

into

the

guilty

The same Christ

the

about

of the prophets

fall

of the

understanding

at the

only

They were

people.

of the

past. Flood

had been rejected, rebellion ..

had spoken defenceless

.

against

"? 3

of the against

who had pronounced

sin the doom

Romans 1: 24,26,28.

11: 14;

12: 28-36.

not

to

"Pray

4 Satan. of

and temptations

1.

alone,

been told,

aware that

was also

that,

when the warnings

had been left

Paul's

in Romaus,

write

to what he believed

somewhat according Torah

later

impenitent.

stubbornly

And no doubt

mind.

occasions

people

Had not

God.

who remained

to a reprobate

He understood but

up" those

as he was to

preached,

It

14: 11. is

that Christ's the significant warning regarding sin came as a result unpardonable of a rejection so marked that the Jews Christ's Apparently, to the mind of work to Satan. concerned attributed (so the total Christ, the Spirit divine of rejection movings of as to ascribe by the withdrawal work to Satan) would always be followed and of the Spirit, the close of probation for those implicated. Does not Paul contemplate just before the end? of the sort for the entire something world of unbelievers in a God, so well-mannered He believed as not to tarry where He was unwanted. Had not Christ walked out of the temple environs with the commentary that the "house" was "theirs" henceforth the Jews, God's? And and no longer had not the same Christ warned the Jews that as a result of their rejection from a pretender to come? John 5: 43. of Him, they would be open to deception to note how Rigaux in his chapter It is interesting "L'Homme du Peche et Paulinienne" de 1'Eschatologie 1'Easemble in L'Ant6christ, 314-316 has much

265.

Him, also warned that

upon the race which rejected of seven devils

the victim

had successfully the

it

come a time

till

the

Holy

was this

limited into

as a whole

rabbinic

trial,

that

the worst

had rejected

rebellion

the

natural

the

pleading

Spirit

ceased

of the

Spirit

factor

of the

moving

Pentecost)

depravity

from

believed.

which the

very

benign

wickedness.

alone

which

by Christ to all

could

2

not

Therefore,

possibly

3 grace.

Man would

race

such as to the

fall

not

men, the

Or so Paul,

(albeit race the

take

Meanwhile

hearts.

to move upon resisting upon all

then

world

miracles.

they

after

that

the

of the

had prevented

beginning.

idolatry

good news of

institutions

man's

all

Spirit

and deceptive

restrain

until

schools,

of the

through

power until abysmal

power

themselves

would find

of external been said

working

would

depths

lowest It

Spirit,

law,

civil

of great

mankind

the

devil

had also

iniquity,

as day to Paul

was as clear

place

in

had been preached

gospel

would

And it

exorcized)

the

than

worse

Israel

with from

child

sinking of

4

the to Christ the Satan and opposition of and wicked spirits say about "emaecher" He terms the in their and as spread of such gospel. uses apostles them to the opposite in the same sense as we have above, but applies "obstacle" Satan that is, Rigaux the hindering That and evil clearly sees effect parties. Christ's to "the the truth". He have upon propagation of refers also angels heavenly Satan from His the places as vision regarding expulsion of of mention (Luke 10: 17-18). Thus, it is obvious the apostles preached. successfully to Satan's designs. figaux that the gospel is an obstacle speaks of the in connexion with their hindering of wicked spirits endeavour to effect for if into apostasy. But the interaction is surely lead believers apparent, it must the preachers those who wish to purvey apostasy hinder of the gospel, the heart its influence that by true the be on proclamation and gospel, also hindrance Only to is ceases, or apostasy. when preaching obstacle an of men, the the hearts Spirit Holy the can on of unbelievers, no more moves and to

his Satan minions of and ambition So would Paul the apostle believe 1. 3.2

Luke 11: 23-26.2. Thess.

regarding world-wide and teach. Ilk.

13: 10-22;

apostasy be fulfilled.

Mt.

24111-24.

2: 9-12.

Paul believed that God desired the conversion of Israel, and that to that the preaching of working to make effectual was continually end the Holy Spirit "During In this connexion Cullmann's comments are of interest. the gospel. the New Testament period there arose a view, often expressed in the Talmud 4.

266.

This

gazing

we are studying.

is made plain

to

that

it

mind of Paul

"the

lie"

reveals

consonant with flowering

his

foreign

nothing

to

and iniquity,

of righteousness

pericope

2 Thess. 2:

there.

expressions

the

the

those being saved and those who are perishing.

is those who have refused in the

partake

who will

consent

is all

of the two groups,

maturing

truth

It

the

to the ultimate

10-12 points

It

into

apostasy.

of Antichrist.

to receive

Those who reject They are without

the

the

the love of the gospel

divine

of truth

panoply

of the

books, that the Kingdom of God would not come until and in the apocryphal this question In this connection, Israel often as a whole had repented. '" 'Who Messiah's Talmud: is the in the appearing? preventing appears New the Background the The Missions in New Testament", "Eschatology of and (Cambridge, 1956), Daube, D. W. D. Davies, Testament and its Eschatology, eds. is mentioned as "In both passages (Mk. 13: 10 and Mt. 24: 14) the mission 414. famines, 'sign' the divine cosmic wars, eschatological woes: along with a in the intensification men. of evil persecutions, etc., and catastrophes, Thus it appears that the coming of the Kingdom does not depend upon the the this but 'preaching'l, the fact proclamation of only of upon success itself. Revelation "We find further the Book in for the of evidence same view in (vi. in the Gospel What then has the preaching the 1-8). world of ... 'sign' divine is It the task the three a of other also riders? common with the (or 'promise'-) book in this the further, in of end. .. other passages In the is for to the before summons repentance emphasized.. end necessity 6-7 is the In 'two the 3 xiv. witnesses' are mentioned. who prophesy. xi. .. final 'eternal the the Gospel', appeal a of angel with who addresses picture 'to every nation to repentance and tongue and people'. and tribe 'sign' the "The fact that the proclamation Gospel of as an eschatological in the passage in is not a peripheral phenomenon, comes out very clearly Ibid., 415-416. Acts i. 6-7. .. ." by ". deal could be said for the view, suggested first of all a-great .. to Calvin, by Theodoret, later by Theodore of Mopsuestia according and on and 6 is thing' in II ii. the Thess. 'the eschatological withholding which temporal had the Greek 'withholding' At first for a verb message. missionary is to 'retarding', Here the the in the allusion sense -'delaying-'. meaning to According the 'time' of the coming of the Kingdom of God. ... or 'date' Anti-Christ in Mark 13-15 the 10-14 Matt. the Synoptic xiii. and xxiv. passages in II Gospel to Gentiles, the the the just of as preaching appears after

Thess. ii.

6ßf.

he will

appear after

removed. "Further, question,

The last what "Paul,

this assumption "Who is preventing

two lines the child

'the withholding

is directly connected the appearing of the

thing'

has been

with that Jewish Rabbinic Messiah? '" Ibid., 419.

link the arguments of Cullman with of rabbinic schools, believed. "

our suggestion

as to

267.

and thus are deceived by devilish

Spirit three

it

verses

is asserted

that

is the failure

it

which renders the race ripe

truth")

Paul's

believed

testimony

"who do not

those

Paul

letter of that

which

aspects in

the

on its

as truly

fits

"trial

following

save them and the

could

the

Gestalt

into

are taken fitting"

dependent upon the working

of God's gracious

regarded as dependent upon the gospel's

the

(1)

Civil

(2)

Its

law was a present

2p but

being

it

only

be noted

considered

law is viewed as is

in turn

and this

being proclaimed.

force. those

for

proclaiming

and receiving

gospel. (3)

divine

the

law was in harmony with

Civil

pictured

conceivable

who are perishing

was itself

It

government.

rebellion

in

2 Thess.

2.,

all

suggest

that

its

first

Civil

(4)

Civil

law had a divine

being

1.1:

offered

7-8.2.1

by God for

barrier

the

the

to

time-mission.

frantic

restraints

rather

than

the

äv

oNia

The

.

wonders actions

and of men

of law must be

ävopoC

Rom. 13 shows that

His purposes of good, restraining

to men through

of the

principles

rampage of lying

licence,

dissolved.

been appointed

foundation

natural

with

of wide-spread

results --

the

the

gyvopoc government was

is

rejection

2 Thess. Let

of civil

Spirit,

still

were beneficient

operations

is

previous

2

consideration.

no one element

against

of their

Gentiles.

drawn from

requirements

For example, the function

own.

And in his

Jesus. "1

coming upon the Jews because

of wrath

alone

of the

but vengeance is threatened

of our Lord

gospel

interpretation

This

that

had spoken

gospel

as all

obey the

This same

rebellion.

Rest is promised to those who

chapter.

to the gospel,

("the

to accept the gospel

the ultimate

for

emphasis is found in the preceding

Twice in these

signs and wonders.

evil

gospel.

Thess. 2: 14-16.

it

has

'while grace

268.

(5)

The power giving

efficacy

to civil

law, the Holy Spirit,

as human probation

ceases.

When the fiat

actively

withdraw

heaven:

"Let the evildoer

the righteous

do right,

still

are determined rejected

Him.

influence

will

do evil,

still

and the holy

Automatically,

of those who have sided against existence.

Civil

law,

Acknowledged right to the

(7)

in the

first

rather

mysterious the

civil

Would imply

that

of their

alliance

than

of the

times,

by men from the earliest

image of

God still

suggested is

through

the

the

in

in this to

speak

Such would

government.

lost

mankind. for

necessity

fulfilled

Empire,

and might_yp

of the Holy Spirit

present

earlier, also

great

influence

wAhthe restraining

ruling

ages.

Torah.

open reference,

of the

also

has spanned the

law has been extraordinarily

specification

us think

again

on Rigau. x's

is not political

and not secret.

Rev. 22: 11.2.

or historical,

..

et 1'empire

to the

the solution

also transcends

And he adds that ".

objections

is obvious that

though it

interpretation, thought

it

for

and eschatological.

1.

hearts

becomes the rule

of human government,

of the

law functioned

the Roman Flnpire,

Paul's

the

from

absent

Its

crumble.

interpretation. dissolution

of its

have been accounted

by some. Let

this

form

of civil

residue

The ancillary

treason

God is

Him, and lawlessness

records

The power

upon that

Because

those who have

law will

civil

of

and wrong were recognized

but only because of its acting

and

2

(6)

according

thinking,

The fear

in

be filthy,

still

ceases to influence

to Paul's

no longer.

is proclaimed

be holy", l then men's sides

still

and the Spirit

and sealed,

restrain

and the filthy

will

it.

interpretation

just

offered

Rigaux rightly

but rather

moreover the Lnpire

it

concerning

embraces argues that

is theological

is a patent

romain est la chose la plus patente

Cf. Rom. 1: 21-32.

thing. qui

269.

r1

soit.

Rigaux

also

ä l'empire

rapporte

is true

It

that

the thought

must be as with

the reply

if

the

were fulfilled,

conditions

concern was not with matters such things would

God]. "4

and the

in

Everything to Him,

The apostle for

sacred,

all

existence

and through

a secret

a twist.

with

thing. reserve,

we feel

entity,

things

Paul

is

not

Rather he intimates that

is,

1.

Ems.9 275.

3.

See 58Z of this

the

that

3

To him, it

eschatology

He

Rome's representative,

line

you from

and for

[i. above

between

to the

tributary

he considered

moved.

continually

dividing

Paul's

And while

must be urged that

had been given

control

move into

apostle.

Pilate,

divine

His

the

e.

secular

purposes. Of Him,

glory.

the Roman Empire vas a patent

apostle's

may here

thought that

saying

the

he is under obligation

rather

is

a secret

to speak of it

Ibid.

4.

Jn.

19: 11.

with

as the reality.

zones wrote to friends

2.

than

be represented

hindrance

his meaning be as patent

many in Germany or occupied

thesis.

Paul,

discourse.

things.

necessarily

he dare not let

During World War II

it

God's

is made that that

the

towards

were alike

was under

or eschatological

swiftly

providence

knew no absolute

Him were all

When the criticism

divine

unless

..

could

again it

political,

Rome as Christ

have no power.

"You would from

towards

not political

and eschatology.

so likewise

as the sphere wherein

have felt

history

that

qui le

celui

As both the Speaker and the recorders

in all.

sermon believed

of the Advent

is primarily

be historical

history

se

to these criticisms?

reference

case of the Olivet

the parallel

is the same God Who works all

K«-rEXav

dans le texte

of the apostle

does not separate

the prophets,

like

What can be said with

As for whether his thinking

but religious.

"Si

approvingly:

seul peut le decouvrir

romain,

deja auparavant. "2

sait

Dibelius

quotes

making

270.

reference

to Hitler

entities,

but undoubtedly

necessity

akin to Paul's

the

It

was not

intended

be able to decode Paul's

will

This is true, as it

the

in such letters

one aware of Paul's

this

reference, did

know what Paul

Dibelius

were of And as for

meaning

is the very point

Roman officials

that

Of course,

references.

esoteric

only

The Thessalonians

asserting.

He says so.

that

and not mysterious

in 2 Thess. 2: 5-T.

mode of expression

his epistolary

could understand

These were real

many of the references

of Dibelius,

criticism

present

and the Gestapo.

means that

we are at

was talking

should

already

about. the

understand

none

of modern readers,

communication unless they possess the key.

but we have the key in what we know of Paul's

was on the Torah and Christian

and of his

tradition),

(based

thinking

and

experience

situation. The matter

between

of similarity

has been given are

entities

The answer

lies

through

mid-way

concorned.

them.

in

can picture

in his

day,

and yet

the

difference reign,

and Rev.,

is:

Empire

the

their

respective

changed

had protected

its

face

the PSAvyMa

its

Empire

Mark and John picture

and

it

if

pr -t?

these

through oppositely? From

situations. as far

as Christians

2 them, was now invoked

which grows out of the likeness "If

13: 14,

How is

hinderer. as benign

between

the

The law which

A second question

2 Thess.,

and the

Paul

Nero's l

hindrance

that

related,

law functions

which

were

of the

M.

in view of the interpretation

Rev. 17: 8-11 must now be glanced at afresh that

2: 6-7.

2 Thess.

against

of the terms in My Ji, a¬LOC applied

the armies of the Roman Empire in A. D. 70, how can a relationship

to

be affirmed

"Only in one respect did the persecution Bo Beicke writes, under Nero thirty the by Domitian some years later one undertaken affect and even later fire, the the following authorities persecutions; were aware of the difference between Christians furnished and Jews, so that Jewish privileges no longer Christian the for community. " The New Testament Era, sure protection 1.

(E. T., 2.

London, 1969),

See Rom. 13: 1-T.

251.

271.

between this

to exist

The answer is included

in 2 Thess.? out

in

of

2 Thess.

is clear

it

Firstly, the

P&%uyHm 2.

that ýrrýjc

Both powers

to His people,

threat

both

are

sometimes

änwlýýýa

and the Antichrist

in the former one, but we will

is a linguistic

irpg1jtbGewc

it

spell

to

an abomination temple

equivalent

of

God, both

of God, both

by the avenging Christ.

have some things the

and contextual

%vop., i

in

.

similarity

of Mk. 13: 14 and the Antichrist

common. and

powers

constitute

are

a

the

sign

Even the expressions

ävoNiac

ävOPwrroý --i -rrls ýp'1Nwaewý,

öcrrwki'aC is

there

menace the

of the end, both are displaced

dAvypoc ,

and both the hindrance

detail.

greater

between

Pa iuyP «

In the

Ar,

and

Septuagint

uiöý

ýrýc

PSA01e0 of

1

Septuagint. the by influenced that Paul's terminology It is well-known 1. was 12 Eze. 29: LXX. in the its The word öcnw\cio cognates occur often and EprjNýýýv is used as a synonym for is an instance where ('X'rruuAF-i«C both times this three in The Hebrew root underlies and verse, exists _J]1uf dLrrwA6.1oc in the Septuagint While the range of meaning for these words. "calamity" "death", the idea to that from the common conceptual of of extends Thus totOUi basic is is always that of "ruin", factor of course also which . aAuy Noc -r, )-e- 2p rpü cuC the expression would have many connotations it would be reminiscent to the reader of the LXX. While primarily of the phrase in all its component parts would carry the nuances of lawlessness in Daniel, idolatry, its forms, but particularly and also the ruin which lawlessness in its train. always brought öcvoýaý°C ävGpwrroc that the phrases It would appear, therefore, ýrýC iö 0, i in -ii do meaning c M way off u not stand a great (Ohe occ and is it When f1Wu'No,. from the fearful and hateful c 're pwaswC " _ idolatry is the the lawlessness the that of of sin man special remembered it is evident that the thought his demand for worship, involvedin of such a föavyNa in the the be of stench nostrils pious, a a would character indeed.

ö

itself. in has of unsavoury and course, no connotations KXT5--)(wv , of However, the passage of time between flavour here is benign. Its contextual Paul's writing of Jerusalem brought changes of Thessalonians and the destruction times been had law they at government a menace once and civil where made which

Nero's Christians the Thus events of after reign could read of a protection. ,v FxSAu\(px them both the and the Ko, 1 apply and c NW6 Cf. Alfred but in contrasting Plummer's comment. to the same entity, senses. the Hebrew for 'abomination', in LXX co pia ". very often represented "the in Hebrew might mean one who claimed worship as man of abomination" and (London, St Paul's Second Epistle " Commentary A the Thessalonians idol. on an bon The 1918), 47. Abbott, bee also b. A. to by Plummer. of Man, 3477 referred

272.

Secondly, between of

the

2 Thess.

are

it

with

the

Thirdly,

1.

puzzle

of the

persecutions,

of the

hindrance

as a prefiguration

Giblin,

Threat,

Both

linked

in the

the

with

fact

necessity

that,

as many scholars

historical

reference

The first

to

is undeniably

reference

in Mk. 13.

of

has reference

in A. D. 70, and the second to the attack to the end.

prior

to

hinderer

a power and a person.

a limited

exist

similarity

13: 14 and the

though "the historical

of meaning

gospel

are

lies

a linguistic

of rot.

Christians

The one could quickly

met with

the Jews and the

of meaning, and because of the nnpire's

be part

found

the

had the early

the Neronic

could

eschatological.

of God immediately

proclamation

with

Both are

on the holy city

the other,

levels

and both

111 Two levels

to the attack

into

government,

key to

is

as both

presented

of Jerusalem",

the destruction

Israel

is

Mk. 13: 14 "transcends

have recognized,

there

EprjNwaeLoC

The entity

2.

that

clear

'c

reference.

mystical

liwise

PUXuyp

connected

present.

is

it

is

possible

complex

of Antichrist.

greater

world.

Because

to see how the and yet

have merged

success in their

change of attitude

in A. D. 50,

on the

of these

two

to Christians

Roman Empire

in A. D. 70 be

2

73.

"The identification Beckvith's 2. remarks are pertinent: of the Beast and Antichrist with the Roman emperors is held by some to be inconsistent with the in the New Testament. St Paul, Rom. 13: 1 ff. Christian view as expressed elsewhere the existing declares by God; power, the Roman, to be ordained governmental to Antichrist, saying and in 2 Thess. 2: 7 he sets the Roman power in opposition the appearing that it is only the former that prevents This of the latter. directly this latter passage is the only one in the New Testament expressing to account for it in view of the Apostle's and it is not difficult opposition, To him the order and security by the of the world maintained experiences. in contrast Roman government represented ordinance a divine with the awful to God anticipated tyranny. and hostility as to come in the reign of Antichrist. in part already begun and in The persecutions of Nero and those of Domitian, the Christians time the the book, threatening at of our growing and yet part the the in to are all emperor-worship, subsequent of enforcing writing rigor It must also be borne in mind that to one familiar these epistles of Paul. the Roman history it would not be the course of marking revolutions with 17: 16f., to conceive, as does the Apocalyptist, the present Roman order difficult by one who had been a Roman emperor. " The Apocalypse to be destroyed of John (New York, 1919), 396.

273.

The interpretation

thus offered

it

comprehends within

of the hindrance

of the main positions

several

in such a way as to avoid contradiction In

upon men by the

is

This

Spirit,

it

for

as the

the

"-

beings Daniel

concerned,

may also

act that

after

"The very Church: for

the

1. Die Heilige "Thessalonians",

through Spirit

Schrift 130.

the

24: 14 exist,

lie

and the gospel is

of witness

the

regarding the

gospel

a divine

invoke

from what

far

to

solution

Paul

(compare

Neuen Testaments,

holds

is

out

former

330ft.,

for

problem

the

of the

period

of a good spirit is

compelled

cited

as

to be expected

Dan. 10: 20 with

action

I,

it

favoured.

so far

which,

come Antiochus,

will

when the

here

and reasoned The

among human governments.

powers

2: 7) then

the

is

to Dien. 10: 5,13,20,

readers

conservative

of Christ;

sense the

and such a position

on Daniel,

he departs

same prospect

task

to

who wish

depended

as restraining

willing

and enables

oral

his

made thus

been said

instruction

the

yield

and

been described.

to his

appealed

of 2 Thess.

Antichrist.

given

For those

influence,

influence,

preachers,

of Hofmann'

position

.

what has just

Mk. 13: 10 and Pit.

is

a 6oct yev

is

hearers.

He moves

In another

as its

so long

for

the pericope.

while

officers,

restraining

He Who empowers the

Hofmann referred

tells

Christian

contradict

Paul

since

same source

angelic

angel

its

KN-tE Xwv

with what has already

ISXWv

that

is

lawlessness

man of

to

not

does the

that

He argues

hindrance

hindrance,

Neither

that

does law retain

become the

the

by willing

be received

becomes identical

the

only

human law-enforcement

the

becomes itself

incomplete.

Decree

because

of the gospel are the personal

preachers preached

hinderer,

the

taken by commentators

and to harmonize with

"common" grace

of

level

is

law themselves,

to maintain

Holy

Spirit

gift

at a lower

thus

to

Holy

one sense the

and the hinderer

EK the

NE(5ov

Old Testament

of the opportunity to withdraw,

by Riggenbach,

274.

then

Christian

of

This

interpretation

the

comprehends

long

come. "l

Antichrist

will

as the

as angels,

in this

advocated

has opportunity

church

comment of Riggenbach,

its

for

instruments

work

of the

Holy

Spirit

is

is

But because

Paul's

objected

that

the Holy

Spirit

teaching

we are not of the

work

represented

the Holy is

but

may have stressed

justified of the

be found throughout

thesis.

H. implies

of proclaiming

the

Spirit,

that for

gospel

move upon the

the as

leaders

Holy

Spirit

as working

this

through

is just

(reflected

spirits between

forty

years for

imagery cannot

beings

angelic

As John adapts

in Daniel

his

Paul,

after the

restraint

restraint interpret

on the

thinking

of

evil Paul's

is in

of Christians

the

time

of the

ßnpire

of that

140.

Ibid.,

3.

Rom. 13: 4. Betz,

"Der Katechon",

2.

NTS, IX. (1963),

in

day,

the

connexion Apocalypse.

last

some so his

presentations nevertheless

and thus

Rom. 13: 1.

"3

he lived,

his

they

sense,

276-291.

"2 0

of benign

had changed,

While

.

in the

wherein

interpretation.

1.

is

Von Oettingen,

ministry

pictured

to the

any strict

to

of the gospel,

of God. ..

reflection

adapted.

is

except from God. ..

with

a partial

concept

the Spirit

Baumgarten, Auberlen,

of evil

also

the

such as preachers

restrainer

when the attitude

be used to light

the

of Antichrist

pictures

and because

that

as certain

is 3] the servant v. --

10) may find

and the

)cwN1

apostasy,

great

is no authority

The view taken by Hofmann, Luthardt, linking

Certainly,,, last

the

human agencies

"For there

and some modern writers4

called

in a Gestalt,

objection.

And it

he [him who is in authority

11...

one key element

restraining

Scripture.

nowhere

öKr

the human elements as much as the divine,

in upholding

or government officials.

4.0.

be noticed,

will

governments. It

cast

it

indirectly

aid

275.

In Rev. 9 we read two versions in Rev. 20 a final

instance.

abyss which imprisons King

In 9: 1-3 a star

who issues

concept is echoed in v. 14ff. restraint.

and they

by the removal the

unleash

battle.

of divine of all

greatests

abominable

in their

before

Certainly,

in

the

thinking

the

gospel

in

the

power

not

be allowed

to

only,

would

the

maintained

dissolution

of civil

c vo Jc c

With

scriptures those

of the

Aöyo,

the holy

to

ascends to

stand

But their

city.

pleadings

law,

and then

great

had been offered

to all

be allowed Spirit

enactments

2 Thess. 2, but with his

all

own ideology

that

of

part

best to

of the

Evil

would

Then,

men.

and

With

crumble.

the

come the pwiio

-rqG

(:

Such a view is not

Paul has written, It

likewise Almost

and what so often

may only be the failure

transpire,

represented

äi

the holy.

was hewn.

of the picture,

work.

God would

handed down by tradition.

0u

could

apostasy

among men which

the

are loosed.

its

of the

Bible

is Yahweh who ever must

It

the

other

as with

and rebellion

government

of the

and contradiction

The final

once again

gathered

are

from

the abyss and

wound,

must have finished

institutions

commentators have recognized as difference

and Daniel,

before

Truth

of divine

cop

preceded

deadly

multitudes

power.

Spirit

until

from which

is

from God unlocks

would lead men to war against

only consonant with those

Paul,

of Paul,

those

It

20.

of his

the winds of strife

elements

rejection

ultimate

of John,

dominate

The same

is needed no more.

and restraint

grant permission

hosts.

was" upon mankind.

endeavour to desolate

is never an independent

evil

as never

A spirit

Gog and Magog andtheir

his

with

is the

angels of death are released

in Rev.

restraint.

In the presentation

and then

described

recovered

where they ought not,

writers,

"such

antichrists,

end is perdition,

from heaven has the key to the

forth

Again bound

a plague

of demons and men is

fling

and bound, and

restrained

the demons of chaos, and when the key is used, it (perdition)

of destruction

of wickedness

to recognize

and with agrees all

has appeared the

276.

Gestalt

in which truth

often

comes.

Ye have now completed our study of the key-terms we submit that the

original

the interpretation

meaning

of the

text,

of 2 Thess. 2: 1-12p and

here suggested is self-consistent, and in harmony with

prophecy previously

the

pattern

elucidated.

true of the

to

CHAPTERSIX

THE APOCALYPSEAND THE

ýäýIýOiNa 'fps ýPýN

c

278.

If the fld4Auy1oc 'Tf its

"blade"

and the 'full

grain"

Daniel,

indeed,

doubtful, than

footnote

is

found

in that

motif has its seed in the book of

in

discourse,

the

Olivet

its

book know pre-eminently

but

for

its

would

in

2 Thess.

2, is

It

have assumed more

ever

in the

prominence

"ear"

as the Apocalypse.

theme of Antichrist

the

whether

attention,

&pnNwcrp-uc

last

New

book of the

1 Testament. As T. D. Bernard and darker

grow thicker glory

meridian to

begin

Paul's

Jude

it

clouds, as the

diminish

and the with

the

yarn of approaching

the warning becomes still but

in

out

as one reads

of Pentecost,

gradually

epistles

2 Peter,

pointed

intensifies,

representative

wrath knowing "that

of

"the

the

troubles.

prince

books

of passing

years.

In the letter

juncture

of the

power

The

expectation, Several

of

commonly called

we have not

itself

comes into

Antichrist of the

2

and the missive

epistles

Revelation

clouds

of Scripture. Christian

in John's

But in

threatening

the

of early

flush

attrition

At this

work,

concluding

full

while

more shrill.

and tempest.

storm

a notable

air"

of only

his

own,

who has great

his time is short. "

This is not to deny the plethora to key figures of references of evil which in the pseudepigraphical But for the Apocalypse, writings and elsewhere. exist explained have been development these references might as merely the natural Similarly, the O. T. antagonists philosophy. of Israel such as of dualistic Gog and Magog, et al., Antiochus, might never have achieved eschatological but for the expanded treatment in the last of such a final status adversary Christ's book of the New Testament. references could have been brushed aside homiletic literary use of an old theme, and inasmuch as 2 Thess. and mere as it is doubtful 2 is an isolated phenomenon in the Pauline corpus, whether it its present but for the recurrence prominence would have achieved of the same The Antichrist term the Revelation. in is purely motif a Christian neologism, indicates. far available evidence so as 1.

2.

The Progress

of Doctrine

in the

New Testament

(London,

1864),

passim.

279.

Of course,

Antichrist

who oppose by cruelty, this

come under

is

title

employ

his

chief

earth.

ýýT Auy i

AvQponoc

It for

ttn

-rnc

by

reckoning

Christians,

century him. last

Better days,

known by

one who will a time

as God, and precipitate

"try

which will

of

them that

should first

no other

be said that

reason than that

of all

prior

discourse

is

apocalyptic

not

throughout

apocalyptic

one of the

chief.

in

motifs

And it

is

It

Mark and Matthew,

dwell

the final

it

of which a truth

apocalypse

certainly the

that

just

ia

has impressed

as certain

that

appears to be an While the Olivet

embodies

_PWuyp.

is a thorough-going is

and the

should be anticipated

found in Scripture. form,

and

2?

such relationships

apocalyptic

the book of Revelation things".

2 Thess.

of

of Revelation

Antichrists

the

of Daniel,

jJi rrg toc

cývota-ocr

-mom

last

first

of the

himself

between

exist

expansion

on "the

of the

12 paints

last

and His church,

"2

What relationships

that

eyes of the

henchman of the proclaim

out

such as never was, "the hour of trial"

upon the

if

the

left

So Revelation

and wonders,

signs

trouble

the

in

himself,

supreme Antichrist.

was the the

Though sometimes

Christ

All

figure)

as a specific

by subtlety,

or counterfeit

head. Satan

commentators,

is a genus as well

-VIC

and reflects c

almost

o6uC

pq all

commentators

development of Christ's the writer

is

has in view

sermon the

sicher auch nicht zufällig, wenn man immer wieder versucht war Gestalt als den A. anzuprangern. und versucht hat, eine bestimmte geschichtliche Wechsel Plur.! Wort denke den Sing. dieses Ob an von und man nicht - vielleicht Gattungsbegriff, Chiffre ist, Art ein eine Umschreibung eines eine eher 1.

"Es ist

in den Epochen zwischen Typs, immer wieder konkretisiert und aktualisiert des Herrn? " L. Coenen, "Antichrist", der Auffahrt TENT, 30. und Wiederkunft defined, Strictly "Antichrist demonic or demonic-human adversary a mythical ... Second before the öf Christ Advent. More broadly, the appear who will ...

term is also applied to a historical " M. Rist, "Antichrist", thefäithful. Y£yövaa1V TOXI\öt 2.

Rev. 3s10.

or mythical potentate who wages war against äv-tiXPtid-rot IBD, I, 140. ". Kai vZv .. Jn. 2: 18. ."1

280.

of Christ

forecast

on the last

Tuesday of His life,

address had the themes of Daniel

in mind.

In Mk. 13 and its, -parallels linked

of trouble,

miraculous and the

prophets,

upon the

attack

with

Parousia

is synonymous with persecution,

is

the

and of the

of the

subject entire

second half.

2

It

While special

actually

ground

have in this to,

alluded

and which

that

invader so it

dominates

is

the

book of Revelation.

of

with

apparition

God in

only

the

glory,

the

chief

such is

to

of the in

book,

chapters

once in the

the

book,

what we

to a war which is repeatedly

but

earthly

immediate also

This "war"

half

first

referred

of the

saints,

And furthermore, vas the

and reoccurs.

the saints.

writer.

apxjNc; 3crewc.

-ifc

occurs

which do not use the word

mentioned

thinking

the

who wore out

himself,

kingdom

is

Christ.

to Armageddon has been discounted

attention

pS AuyFm

for

2 Thess. I this

it

chapters

city

of the

specifically

mention is the climax

As the original desolating

is

time

and false

and rescuing

avenging

chapter

is

C

sP'1Nu'ýQ

Christs

upon the holy

concluding

in that

of an unparalleled

or "war" against

and also in other

11,12,13,16,17,19

by some on the

of the

same theme of attack

It

great

precipitation

signs and wonders, counterfeit

ultimate

the

In Revelation,

rEhuyMoc Trýý

city,

Christ

1

the ,

holy

as that

was not only a

as in Daniel, to

case in the

in

of Antichrist

manifestation

prelude

worship

one who claimed

also

Mark, the

Matthew

setting

and

up of the

Apocalypse.

Charles "The H. R. says: more closely example, we study the Seals in Luke xxi., Matt. the more strongly xxiv., with Mark xiii., we shall connection that our author finds his chief in the be convinced and controlling authority (ICC, " The forth. Revelation there John St set scheme of eschatological (Hereinafter ) I, 158. 1920), to as Revelation. Edinburgh, referred 1.

For

"Here very little Commenting on Rev. 16: 16, V. Hendriksen is said says: But battle. that-this final this remember we must same conflict about of in Revelation 11: 7 if. Has-Magedon is described in Revelation and especially ..; (London, (Hereinafter 20: 7fß. " More Than Conquerors 1962), 164. 19: 11 ff.; ) Conquerors. to as referred 2.

281.

Preparatory

to a closer

obvious parallels

look at the passages concerned, to our subject

pertinent

".

For how long is the vision the concerning .. burnt offering, the transgression that continual makes desolate, and the giving over of the sanctuary and host to be trampled under foot? "

Nk.

"But

13: 14:

Rev.

when you see the desolating where it [hei ought not to be.

2: 3,4:

11: 2:

In the first holy places

".

nations

..

if

worshippers

profanation, is

as was the

reached

and with

concept adjoining

Lu. 21: 24: ".

it

The third

reference

beast

Antiochus

from

the

But the triumph

for

Epiphanes.

bottomless

pit

initial

Again the

the aggression 2

quoted above.

The climax successfully

be trodden

and of devastamakes war

of the saints

Here is the parallel After

And

reference.

for vindication

the kingdom of God on earth.

and Jerusalem will

the

characterizes

When we reach the parallel

as in the

is brief,

to the worshippers

are in focus.

city

vho are responsible

the verse in Daniel

..

as a threat

ought not"9

even "trampled",

case with

when the

on the Two Witnesses. follows,

described

in "the temple of God".

Gentiles

God

holy

In the second, a power similarly

again the temple and holy

is invading

again it

the

over

down" the

"where it

are threatened,

and the man of in the temple of

"treading power

they are to be saved.

in the Apocalypse,

...

up

."

trample

Will

we have a desolating

reference

one as "sitting"

profaning

the

set

.00"

and the worshippers.

who must flee

..

rebellion comes first, takes his seat ..

"in the holy place"

"stands"

sacrilege

the ... lawlessness.

.Silty-

1.

be indicated.

will

Dan. 8: 13:

2 Thess.

tion

some of the more

to the

many days the sanctuary

down by the Gentiles.

..

The Revelation See T. F. Glasson, Commentary, 2. of John (The Cambridge Bible (New The Apocalypse 1965), 67-70; Isbon T. Beckwith, John Cambridge, York, of I, 279; W. Milligan, Charles, Revelation, The Book of Revelation 1919), 252; (Hereinafter (London, 1898), 176-7T. ) to as Revelation. referred

."

282.

and of course its

be to vindicated, was the first

of Revelation

chapter

sketch in Daniel

apocalyptic

I nielic

imagery

concerning

the

work

raking

the

horns

heaven,

and on earth

pouring

saints.

The battle

wages for

the

monster

will

initiate All

on the

stands

the last

out

He, too,

rise

11enielic

also

His

He blasphemes

earth

the

perform

to adore his

".

1.

Dan. 8: 14:

2.

Rev. 12: 4, cf.

4.

Rev. 12: 6,14.5.

6.

Rev. 13: 5, cf.

drown the

escaping days"

and sixty

with

War in

making

war on the

even

remnant,

henchman who

from the Old Testament description

and doing sanctuary miraculous

continues

of the the of

heavenly

same work

Dan. 8: 10.3.

the

having

dragon, the

and wonders

shall

and half

expansion

and speak

be restored

Rev. 12: 15, cf.

Rev. 13: 13, cf.

the

same of time,

those

6

on

Then comes the

to its

rightful

" estate.

Dan. 9: 26; 11: 40.

Dan. 8: 10; 9: 26; 7: 7-8; Dan. 8: 13.7.

"

of the

worshippers.

to persuade

i

His a time.

same length its

God and desolates

signs

then the sanctuary

ten horns.

times,

for

flood.

an overwhelming

of a monster with

of Revelation twin

land like

as "a time,

of the

and dashing the holy

as sky-raking,

image which could both breathe

..

to

final

the

2

skies,

enshrines

of a monster

sea summoning a fearful

was represented

The earthly

representatives

the

two hundred

Then for

also

We read

flood

invaded the holy

chapter

horns, heads and number of appears.

a devastating

as the representative

was pictured

picture.

stars

was pictured

He, too,

The thirteenth

to the initial

cling

slaughter.

of persecution

period

from

"one thousand

5He, too, Antiochus of work ones to the ground.

does

Thus closely

of Revelation

of Antichrist.

sand of the

takes its

of this

second half

a time. "4

and half

times,

a time,

worshippers.

on the same topic.

of the

seven heads and ten

l

the Antichrist

concerning

chapter

The opening

true

7: 25.

Dan. 8: 25.

283.

of the non-conformists,

martyrdom

great

and the

death

theme. l

Antichrist

of the

aspect

the

of,

by 2 Thess.

Many features

adversary

2.2

signs;

call

down fire is

chapter This

is

the

a very

definite

Even the

motif.

first

revives

to

by the 13 is

resurrection like

he demands worship.

to an image which allusion

to the

number 666 reflects

is

imagery

found

discourse

and

member of a trinity;

life;

he calls

Christ's

forth

witnesses,

A new feature

to be the

P&%vyND,

counterfeit

Olivet the

of the

presentation

enhance the

chapter

who,

to the war upon,

parallel Johannine

of Revelation

he has witnesses

from heaven; reference

of this

figure

but

in the

had been stressed

which

The chief

he has been slaughtered authenticating

Two witnesses

an obvious

object

TES in Daniel

in of

can this

reverence.

qEPqNwc3

C.

3.3

See Martin Kiddie, The Revelation 1. of St John (MNTC, London, 1940), 242-244, (hereinafter to as--Revelation); Austin Farrer, The Revelation referred of St (Oxford, John the Divine 1964), 151-155 (hereinafter to as Revelation); referred I, 333; Hendriksen, Charles, Revelation, Conquerors, 144-146; G. B. Caird, (London, 1966), 162 A Commentary on the Revelation St John the Divine of (hereinafter to as Revelation); Ronald H. Preston and Anthony T. referred (London, 1949), 95 (hereinafter Hanson, The Revelation of St John the Divine to as Revelation): "The symbolism of this is taken mostly referred chapter (hereinafter "; Glasson, The John, from Daniel. Revelation 79 of referred .. . "The imagery comes from Daniel 7. to as Revelation): .. ." Revelation, See Caird, 164, "The monster is a parody of Christ. 2. Previously 'bearing John had seen ihe'Lamb the marks of slaughter'; now he sees one of the the deadly marks of slaughter, heads bearing and its death had been monster's " Preston by something that could pass for a resurrection. followed and Hanson, 96. "As we study the details there is one astonishing Revelation, of this chapter becomes apparent: Satan has produced a parody of the feature which gradually " Farrer, Christianity Revelation, dispensation. 152, ". divine of parody a ..

...

."

Kiddie,

Revelation,

252-253.

3. The image erected by Nebuchadnezzar is said to have measured sixty cubits (which Emphasis the is foolish to the by six cubits. on symbolism of numbers by the ancients. The number six in Western mind) was taken quite seriously to be the Egypt the disk the combination was understood of and solar ancient Johannes E. Lohmeyer, des Die See the Offenbarung of remarks sacred serpent. ) (Hereinafter (i{NT, Tübingen, 1926), 118-119. Offenbarung. to referred as

284.

Chapter fourteen to Antichrist

and promises

It

Apocalypse. paraüetic

in

purpose. pictures

the

Dan.

beast

is the

for

in

the

Babylon

the

Daniel

heavenly

temple

One familiar

balances its

and found end,

pouring bowls

indignation out

of the

himself

shortly

1.

Rowley,

3.

In.

it

the

theme.

Such

of Dan. 12: 2-3,10-13.

of those

who had refused

of the desolator

desecrated

chapter,

Catastrophic

vas but

would

be

with

this

"It

upheavals

Thus would

Similarly

be fulfilled.

the

4

it.

3

of Israel's

impious

adversary

had brought

old

Dan. 9: 27 had promised

end was to be "poured out" when the

and, this

of God upon Antichrist,

plagues.

the

weighed

had been none to help

the desolator,

wrath

which

to

is seen to

one on earth

this

reading

judgment

wanting.

and there

upon by Daniel

is the same --

of martyrologies.

in the Old Testament book coinciding

was accomplished.

of judgment

and enlarged

Daniel,

same mark

had spoken of a heavenly Watcher Who marked the pride

a "decreed end" for divine

on the

victory

the

of this

and in

were sketched

the prototype

The destruction

of which with

and he had sketched

to

is

of the

had a didactic

"beware

variations

ultimate

image.

reminded of many references

oppressor,

last,

submission

to be martyred.

chapter

oppressor

And Daniel later

the

instance

every

all

the

and his

shadow.

theme.

Gentile

who are

as this to

chapter

was in

15 pictures

Antichrist

a faint

first

us. "2

basis

to those

same purpose

of the

whose point

Revelation

from

The evils

a warning against

as Rev. 13: 10 and 14: 12-13 are but reminders

admonitions

worship

the

now oppressing

11: 32-35

issue

]

blessing

had the

from

also,

contains

special

book of Daniel

The entire

graphic

of Revelation

15 promises

Revelation even the

consummation

emptying

foretold

The message of Daniel

does not pay to submit to Antichrist.

the

of heaven's by Isaiah

and Rev. 15

The desolator

will

be desolated. "

Servant,

4: 13-14;

279.

5: 5,25-30.4.

2.

See comments in Ibid.,

276.

See Isa.

Dan. 9: 27, ll: 45.

10: 22-23,

cf.

235.

The following

Revelation

in

chapter

Antichrist

and the divine

usual with

the sevens of Revelation,

to the

given the

the

with that

warned

"the

In ancient 2 the

leaf,

who submitted

all

"3

contempt.

and everlasting upon

ivy

men who bore

the

Those who have persecuted must now drink

blood,

"

the Almighty. the beast,

last

in the

to worship

5

half

receiving

Antiochus

But the

the

beast

beast

imagery, it

is

to

had "shame

descending

who have shed chapter

on the great

is

upon

day of God

namely the dragon,

and thirteen, of this

opposition.

6

In

of the same crisis

mentioned

made upon God by compelling

His people

or die.

The following

and wonders.

of the

horns

War is

men to be

image. "4

its

in this

battle

twelve

wrath

and those

emphasis

are the leaders

image,

and its

by use of different ten

13.

divine

and worshipped

"for

war between

become subject

the

is

of Daniel

the writer

such would

central

of the earth

in the

had compelled

but

16 pictures

as is

Most attention

battle

are now persecuted,

prophet,

of Rev.

final

mark of Bacchus,

The powers of chapters

and the false

same signs

crisis the

times

Revelation

others

it.

the

Rev. 16: 13-14 appears to be descriptive

fact,

the

to

the work of

around

1 three. and

four

mark of the beast

of the kings

the gathering

into

describes

group which

centres

The seven plagues are divided,

response.

Christ.

and false

true

branded

second

still

but

The same powers chapter

the

war motif

that

written

enlarges

they

are the

remains.

"will

in view,

and

identical Concerning

make war on the

Lamb",

(hereinafter (Westminster, 42; 1949), Images A Rebirth Farrer, Austin 1. of Conquerors, Hendriksen, 23, "The author of the to as Rebirth); referred in terms of seven. This number occurs fiftyis constantly Apocalypse speaking is the fact that he again and again What is even more striking four times. " See three four four three. in his and also of or and sevens groups arranges (Hereinafter John, 254,523. to as Apocalypse. The Apocalypse Beckwith, of referred 2.2

Mace.

6: 7;

3 Mace.

4.

Rev. 16: 2.

6.

Rev. 16: 13-14.

Dan.

2: 29.3.

5.

12: 2.

Rev. 16: 4-6.

)

286.

by antagonism

apparently

The initial in

descriptions

for

Revelation who has shed the

is

of the

who are

"called

Antichrist

blood

saints

yet

of the

bedecked with

another

who had boasted

thereby

another

horns.

the

is not only located

had depicted

Daniel

the

"drying

so,

hints

"dried

1.

up" Daniel,

up".

6

the

fall

of the

river

shall

the

As Isaiah's

of ancient

Euphrates, flood

writings,

when the

as foretold

of persecution

well-known

the

the

saga of Antiochus

Epiphanes.

Babylon"

3

Babylon,

one in

arrayed

and astride

he had

which

His kingdom city for

but also upon "many waters".

upon seven hills

2

The name "Babylon

"great

of Antichrist.

mentioned

as a harlot

and pearls,

day.

conflict.

viewpoint,

Old Testament

concerning

the pride

exemplified

eschatological

gold and jewels

to the

allusion

of his

the war here

characterized

seven heads and ten

with

that

final

from is

should be kept in mind, are

upon the Euphrates becomes the symbol of Rome and her allies,

of

and chosen and

by the Antichrist out

to the

references

it

attack point

17 describes

beast

Nebuchadnezzar,

built,

later

and scarlet,

now familiar great"

"war",

on Dan. 9: 26 frequently

a springboard

purple

to this

references

Daniel's

Commentators is

him",

with

"1

faithful.

found

"those

to

an event by second

unleashed

4

built

the harlot The writer

associated Isaiah.

with 5

by Antiochus

and repeatedly

Even be

quoted by

Rev. 17: 14.

"Daniel", Porteous, 497-98. Daniel, 143: "The war which the is no doubt conceived anticipates of by him as the final eschatological writer (cf. Ezek. 38 and 39; Rev. 16: 6 and The War between good and evil struggle and the Sons of Darkness). " of the Sons of Light 2.

Jeffery,

3.

]ui.

4: 30.4.

5.

Isa.

44: 27.

6. It is in 12: 6 is oppression symbol for

Rev. 17: 1. Cf. Jer.

50: 38; 51: 36.

even possible that the symbolism employed by the writer of Daniel liken related to this theme. Frequently the Old Testament writers to an overflowing It is also a standard river. and persecution See Jer. 46: 6-10; 47: 2; 25: 9-11,15-26; invasion. Isa. 8: 7,8;

287.

had predicted

Daniel, with

"no one to that

adversary his

end, with

tion

of the

It

with

save'',. he,

Babylon 1

'her, __y.

none to help

that

judgments

of the

chapter,

of the

in the chapter

are but

city,

should be specially

EPrflJoC

and

_.

eschatological "would

17 continues of by the

the crisis

dust"

come to

the

applica-

prophet

Daniel.

"3

which calls

does more.

Its

along

and burning

expressions

plagues.

her,

of the

And all

and the fate

this

depicted

symbolism

and Danie1.4

noted that

ýf ýöw

of the

mountain

But it

the harlot

alternative

in passages of Isaiah

holy

in the

those judgments by employing other

the seven last

concerning

said

"spoken

chapter.

describes

holocaust

It

glorious

17 delineates

preceding

The ten horns desolating

seer

Thus Revelation

Revelation

symbols.

roots

later

the

him. i2

"come down and sit

ýPf1N War-

the following

has its

would

so the

upon attacking

is evident

the

forth

that

the terms

are linked

with

ßSsývyF-! a the person and fate

of

Dan. 9: 26; 11: 22,40. Dan. 12: 6 could well be 2 Sam. 22: 5; Ps. 69: 1,2,14,15; intended as a pictorial presentation of the truth expressed in Ps. 29: 10, "The Lord sits the Lord sits enthroned over the flood; enthroned as king for ever. " Compare Ps. 93: 3-4, which stresses that Lahnek_ is mightier them. than flooding and able to control waters, 47: 1,15.

1.

Isa.

2.

Dan. 11: 45.

3.

Mt. 24: 15.

to the symbolism of the drying up of the Euphrates, 4. We refer specifically the coming of the kings from the east, and the references to the beast and the The description ten horns. of the weeping over the city, of course, is taken from Ezekiel's passage on the lamentation over fallen Tyre, but the references Dan. 4: 30. Probably the use of fire as the to "Babylon the great" reflect destroying emblem also comes from the same book. See Dan. 7: 11.

288.

Antichrist

in this

wilderness

of a persecution

chapter.

The Parousia

false

their

recorded

fell

attack

upon"the

in

is

11: 40-44

destruction

7 The fate end". become the

Rev.

with

reference

and Daniel.

38: 14-16,

"in

the

etc.

chs. latter

eschatological

Rev.

5.

7.

Eze.

Eze. 38: 16; Dan. 11: 40.

from

the

of the last

inundation

The overwhelming fate

of the

the

days",

of the all

"the

Antichrist

of the

mountains

imagery

16,17,18,19

king

of

Israel.

6

mountains

enlarge time

north

upon

of -the

of Daniel

has

of John.

18: 19.

", the article

being present

Eze. 39: 4,17-20.

Revelation, 330, ". riddle, 39: 2-4. .. Ezek. l in if. such as xxxia. passages exemplified Israel. the be to of mountains among was conflict

6.

is

back to the

refers

description

and the

Rev. 19: 19. We read here of " Töv -Röaýflov 8. 14 20: Rev. 16: the in and cases of as Dan. 7: 11.

symbol

which "was given over

Epiphanes by the writer

17: 5,3,16.2.

armies.

3

is modelled upon the Ezekiel

3.

4.

latter

seen

the beast

and their

of Gog and Magog,

Daniel's

incorporates

Thus Rev.

attacker

to the

This

of Gog and Hagog upon the

wished upon Antiochus assigned

5

by Antiochus

fate

is

occurrence

earth

to the birds

to "the north",

the

its

Antichrist

powers

the

2

terminology.

of the

of fire.

call

of Israel.

to Armageddon

of Israel's

destiny

lake

when the

of Eze.

reminiscent

by Ezekiel

mentioned

1.

in Ezekiel

this

19, but

the kings

The angel's

holy mountain"

identical

11: 45 is

The Johannine

the

"4

into

The powers of Antichrist,

assigned to Daniel's

Thus the reference

passage.

the

the saints

to endure the wilderness

reiterates

Revelation

lead

is

upon the mountains

north,

of

fire.

in

13,

destination

to be burned with call

chapter

of Armageddon.

of Rev.

of the fate

is now itself

experience

symbolized

prophet

ultimate

reminiscent

similar

is

to the battle

as the climax

But

The power which had forced

The eighteenth

of persecution.

and the

'

was a tradition, and Ilan. ai. 45 that the final " See also Russell, Apocalyptic, there

192.

289.

There is yet, another in the Apocalypse.

motif

the millezm

before to

the

from

four

come to his

"

fire.

himself.

Again

PS9Auytoc

"the

holy

Now the

new covenant

men.

The kingdom

with

Shut out forever

The once desolated

saints

inscription

of borne

of the his

"holiness by the seer

all

that

1.

Rev. 21s17.2.

3.

Preston

unto

He is

of Patmos,

and Hanson,

"given

is

is

north,

but

"where all

by the

it

ought

"lie shall

to be burned

and God descends with

the

glory

with

"a

of

to

its

'

those who have worked abomination. as they

bear

on their

name of Yahweh -

that

ancient

Lord"

sinless

20: 7-10

menaced as in

over

fulfilled

has come indeed,

the

city

Rev.

earth the seer beholds arising

promise

the

holy

made

we choose

and as led

But once and for

him. "

are all

but

original

predecessors

the

the

now from

resurrection,

are now vindicated

mark of Antichrist,

the

anew.

-rqc e-pnpwa&Cstands

place".

none to help

end, with

consummation.

vision

of

their

after

Or, if

pictured not

gpuaaewc

The attack

allusion.

is

same attack

A

-f,ýý;

the thousand years.

And from the ashes of a desolated

tabernacle

Creator

earth

Satan

borders

new earth".

not

of

Once more the

on the

not",

the

view,

quarters

11: 45.

climactic

of Gog and Magog as coming,

supreme Antichrist, Lan.

is a final,

is repeated after

the hordes

describes

reference It

theamillennial

follow

to the. P69uyHoc

-

figure

parents

embodying

of the primeval

of the

2 race.

and transforming

forehead, priestly image of the

Such is

"on a larger

the

symbolic

canvas"3

had intimated.

Rev. 22: 4; Ex. 28: 36; Rev. 14: 1; Gen. 1: 26. Revelation,

10.

290.

Summaries

Exegetical

of Antichrist

Passages

in

We do not propose to give an exhaustive the Apocalypse which reflect

the, ViýuyNa

of these

occupy

could

passages

We plan rather

comprehensively. of these

important

theme.

to be applied

hermeneutic

of their

illustrations passage

considered,

matters

vital

majority

1.

the

subsequent

passages

a few scholars are

writings believe

-

Authorship,

the

from

issue

Date,

must remain

believe

an open question.

the 2

but with

regarding

Historical

them.

Setting,

Interpretation.

that

five

the

apostle It

first Preliminary

extent.

scholars

author

and

of the

also be treated,

Text,

and that

special

instance

to a lesser

such as E. Stauffer

one author,

the ßcSsXuypu

be offered,

will

of leading

unanimity

with

the

regarding

be made in the

will

dealt

of such for

relevance

to the book of Revelation

and with

cc if

Any one

motif.

the basic meaning of the most

to the background of exegesis will

While

Theology,

to indicate

application

The Book of Revelation

Johannine

thesis

the passages in

of all

e-prN

-c-

Some suggestions

because of the virtual

Authorship

exegesis

an entire

showing

passages,

Tsnýwaýw

brevity,

well

Revelation

is

not

John, 1 the possible

40,41.

"All that we can say with fair is that the book was written by certainty John, time Christian for banished to the island who was named a of Patmos. " a "No subject Revelation, 4. Kiddle's is well-known: Glasson, statement of has provoked such elaborate discussion Biblical studies and prolonged among as that of the authorship of the five books of the New Testament which scholars (the 'John' to traditionally Fourth Gospel, the three Epistles ascribed are of And no discussion John, and Revelation). has been so bewildering, disappointing, The tudentwho to follow the innumerable lines s attempts unprofitable. and of is soon caught in a maze of conflicting forward to enquiry arguments brought theories, the rival finds himself and invariably unable to reach any support the authorship definite conclusion concerning of at least of some, if not all, it is quite In fact, impossible the books concerned. the authorto determine evidence. " Revelation, ship of any of these books from the available xxxiii. Ktnmel says: "We know nothing than more about the author of the Apocalypse by the name of John. For he cannot be that he was a Jewish-Christian prophet Zebedee, John the if the son of Zebedee died as a martyr identical son of with long before the end of the first Introduction, 331. century. .. ." 2.

Preston

and Hanson agree.

They ask the question,

"Who wrote Revelation? " and

2y1.

identity

the

to prove

of the

John of Rev.

1: 4,9 with

John of the

any other

New Testament. l the end of the 18th century

Until to

the

this

apostle

but

the

tradition.

primitive

following

The great

Gospel and the Revelation

John's

Puthermore,

an increasing

In recent in

tide

John,

opinion.

century

saw many scholars

difference

the

reason for this

fourth

appear to be hints Otto

Piper

ascribed

opposing

in language and style

was the chief

number viewed

years there

critical

the Apocalypse was generally

Gospel

dissidence.

as non-apostolic.

of another possible

has written

between

as follows

change of

in a noteworthy

article: Anderseits in neuester Zeit sind die Argumente gegen die Tradition betrgchtlich für einen gemeinsamen seitdem Forscher geschwächt vorden, Dass die Behauptung der J. und des JobEv eingetreten Verfasser sind. lehrt ist, der beiden Bücher stark überstrieben der Unvereinbarkeit IQT eine Beide haben gegenüber dem übrigen der Sprache. ein Vergleich Begriffe gemeinsam. .. ganze Anzahl zentraler .2

But he concludes:

"Zusammenfassend wird man sagen d{irfen,

der apostolischen

Verfasserschaft

enthitlt.

dass die Bestreitung

der J. noch eine Reihe ungeldster

Problems

n3

" "The be John. Revelation, 23. simply must answer reply, this uniformity Despite of opinion seem to have some recent scholars "John" the thoughts improving about possibility of as the upon mere second the See Caird, to Revelation, Farrer, 4-5; Revelation, quest. answer (Caird thinks that the weight of the evidence is against the common 1-3. the Apocalypse the but records his conviction of gospel and authorship is not decisive. Farrer, that the language difference characteristically, in voting for the Apostle. ) Leon Morris believes is more thorough-going the to be scanty, towards Stauffer's evidence for Ktimmel's objection and inclines (London, John See Revelation St The 1969), 25-34. of position.

2.

But see Morris,

3.

"Johannesapokalypse",

4.

Ibid.,

col.

830.

Ibid.,

27 f. RGG (3rd edn. ), col.

829.

292.

We think by Piper Date

regarding

It

is quite

danger

of

early

that

at

least

the

of the century,

obviously

of

a period

have chosen either Against

the

the

the church to be

considers beyond that

and worldliness,

as the divergent

such as Irenaeus

which

Domitian's

written

reign

interpretations

assert

is alluded

book was probably

and that

was penned during

Paul

Arguments based on passages such as Rev. 17: 9f.,

towards emperor-worship that

it

as the time of composition.

the writer

of complacency

writers

to add to these conclusions

Thus most critics

3 Domitian. the time at of

book originated pressure

'

of Domitian

and 17: 11 are not conclusive, number

is nothing

of authorship.

church.

in his time. 2

warned against

there

from the book that

clear

date is the fact

serious

the present

the matter

of Nero or that

former in

for

the infant

for

persecution reign

that

the threat

that

to throughout at

some time

was a likely

Revelation during

A

that

definiteness

with

The fact

testify.

the

the

of increasing indicates last

third

occasion.

In summary: Die verschiedenen Indizien Versuche, für aus dem Buche selbst beruhen zT auf fehlerhafter das Datum zu finden, Exegese, zT sind die Immerhin lassen die nicht andezogenen Stellen eindeutig genug. Erwähnung des erneuten Erstarkens Feindschaft der jüdischen gegen die Christen darauf schliessen, und die Hinweise auf -- Christenverfolgungen dass die Scrift, wie schon Irengus annahm, gegen Ende der Regierungzeit 4 (196) Domitians geschrieben wurde.

1.

Rev. 1: 9; 2: 13; 2: 10; 6: 9; 3: 10; 17: 6; 18: 24; 19: 2; 16: 6; 20: 4.

2.

See Rev.

chs.

2 and 3.3.

Adv.

Haer.

v.

30.3.

Cf. Guthrie, Introduction, Ibid., 949: "although the main col. 830. apart from the question purpose of the book may be considered of date, this in the quest to ascertain is not unimportant the precise historical question irrelevant for arriving background, nor is it entirely at a satisfactory The most widely held view is that this Apocalypse interpretation of the book. during the reign of Domitian, towards the end of that more precisely was written See also Morris, i. e. AD 90-95. Revelation, Kfmmel, 34-40; reign, .. ." 32? -329; Preston and Hanson, Revelation. Introduction, Revelation, 25-27; Caird, 5-6; et al. all of whom agree with the preceding A. Feuillet references. in Domitian's believes that the book was written reign but issued as though (1957-58), See NTS, Vespasian. IV in time the 183 if. The position of produced during the days of Galb is not widely authorship of C. C. Torrey regarding See his The Apocalypse held today. of John (New Ifaven, 1958), 58 if. 4.

Piper,

293.

Despite

Text

than that

some respects "few

The vast

could solve.

"errors".

it

assuming

dislocations

Historical

Setting

the great

was about

in

expresses ..

the

of the dating

tribulation

the

well-known

existing

thought

1.

M. Rist,

2.

Caird,

of

for

Apparently

to understand

circumstances

in

are minor

the

exist

character,

or omission

addition

and the

does not

that

"correction" any real

pressures

its

of the

of

of the question

original

origin

is

text.

towards

of the

times

of a demonic

especially

a knowledge

indispensable.

of St John the

Divine"

(IB),

tradition

as foretelling an increase

antichrist.

of modern commentators

to

believed

obviously

emperor-worship,

for

been referred

to both Jewish and Christian signs

and

4

has already

The author

book.

message of the Apocalypse

"The Revelation Revelation,

this

learning

are no good grounds

to be made here

appearance

majority

the massive

there

of the

he read the

by the

the

despite

of R. H. Charles

to be accelerated

finally

".

must be said,

or rearrangements

to break.

an increase

raises

of any given sentence or paragraph which a better

The main point

in the discussion that

in word order,

Thus there

imagination

massive

yet it

in

3

furthermore, equally

1600 variants

synonym substitution,

the significance

regarding

more than

differences

usual

gra: rimatical

writer's

text

of the

and connectives,

articles

is more uncertain

of other books of the New Testament"l

majority

of the

consisting

of Revelation

"2

problems.

major

that "the Greek text

the fact

K{lmmel

when he writes: of the

external

"5

XII,

357.

v.

"It is surprising how seldom these divergences 3. doubt about create any serious the English the sense intended, " Farrer, Revelation, 51. or affect rendering. "On the Whole, the text of Revelation is fairly A majority certain. of the the to deal in which the book abounds curious with solecisms appear variants from time to time endeavoured particularly scribes to the correct ...; of gender, number, and case of noun and adjective, grammar in the matter author's

294.

It

Interpretation

has often

sense when he left the

in

Jerome it

and that

as words",

but

This

others

methods

of Origen.

that

is

Christ

His

that

this

secondary of

the

judgment

place

to man the of the

.. judge

and in that IBD IV, 70.

parts

it

nor

the

cannot

the

for

from his

left that

the

souls

ancient exegetical

accommodate

itself

denounced

is

"if

those

on the

."

elements

Neither in

has the

of the

Gospel which

does Dodd stop

the

book as a whole,

future

conception

below

far

of the

its

the

we review

level

here.

of the not

Old Testament. "3 Loisy's

of the

of mood and tense

verb. "

J.

it

--

as

as

to

a

are most distinctive He adds:

character

only

it

we must judge

of relegating

effect

to this

I hold

In our own day C. H. Dodd has been almost

that

hidden

allegorical

i2 Zwingli

recognized.

lesser

esteem in which

small

pen -

lie

meanings

canon.

that

book falls

best

in

emphasis

just

Christianity.

are bound to

taught

neither

excessive

reason

multiple

have affirmed for

good

extreme

"has as many secrets

has understandably

"My spirit

wrote:

showed his

a commentary

for

praise;

by a penchant

one sufficient

into

an intrusion severe.

is

Luther

Calvin

the Apocalypse

more self-confident

must have been blinded

There

all

that

without

that

hyperbole

exegete

book.

Bible

declared

"beyond

is

word. nl

each single

speechless,

book of the

this

exception.

sole

been remarked

..

we

of God and his

of the teaching verdict

".

is

attitude

of Jesus

similarly

W. Bowman, "Revelation,

but

unfavourable.

Book of",

there are no certain that the book contains Similarly 4. grounds for holding Such theories into its own structure. fragments of other works incorporated literary "overprecision by handicapped criticism", of and arbitrary canons are Testament New to the See Introduction the Literature to Moffatt. of according (Edinburgh, ". to Riddle: According 1918), 491. unhelpful and other many .. the text theories, the to which, unconvincing attempts and mutilate unnecessary John's be them, avoided when mind and purpose are correctly can accompany commonly " Revelation, For a very thorough discussion xxxii. understood. of such questions, Apocalypse, 216-239. see Beckwith, 5.

Introduction,

2.

Cited

3.

The Apostolic

by Caird,

liii. .

327.1. Revelation, Preaching

9.

2.

and its

Developments

(London,

1936),

86ff.

295.

He pulls

no punches when he says:

The best their wits reason that the course

that can be said of it is that for centuries men have taxed to find in it a meaning which is NOT there, for the simple the meaning which IS there was immediately contradicted by I' of events.

Such a comment stands Bishop

Wordsworth

for

in

strong

an example

to

contrast

of the

opposite

other

earlier

appraisals.

Take

school.

Henry

More observes 'that there never was a book penned with that ... artifice as this of the Apocalypse, as if every word were weighed in a balance before it was set down. ' Those remarkable specimens of careful in its earlier composition chapters may have been designed to remind the that every sentence of it is pregnant reader, with meaning, and that in its Visions, the best method is to examine diligently order to understand 2 the Apocalypse. every word of

The Origins 1. of the New Testament (Peake new edn. ), 1044. "Revelation"

(E. T.,

1950),

11,

cited

by N. Turner,

(London, 1872), II1 172. Commentary on the New Testament Wordsworth waxes in lyrical his evaluation His comment is worthy expressing of the book. quite "It reveals to more modern expressions. a long train of of study as a contrast in the History failings, future of the Church. and chastisements sufferings, that Christ is And yet it cheers the reader with the consolatory assurance, that He went forth than His enemies; in the first age of the Gospel mightier 'conquering like a royal warrior, and to conquer', and that He enables all His to overcome; that they who die for Him, live; that they who faithful servants for Him, reign; upon Earth, and that the course of the Church of Christ suffer Himself; is like the course of Christ that she is here as a Witness of Vie is to teach the world; that her office that she will be fed by the Truth, the Ancient Church with manna in the wilderness; hand, like Divine that she be borne-on the world; eagles' wings in her missionary will career throughout injuries from enemies and from friends; and yet that she must expect to suffer that she too must look to have her Gethsemane and her Calvary, but that she will Olivet; her have that through the pains of Agony and Suffering, also and through the darkness of the Grave, she will rise to the glories of a triumphant joys of the new Jerusalem; Ascension, that she, who has and to the everlasting in the wilderness, " will been for a time 'the Woman wandering be for ever and in heaven. ever 'the Bride' glorified 2.

"It will be readily acknowledged by those who contemplate the course of the Church from the days of St John to the present age that such a representation of it is in perfect accordance with the facts of the case; that it bears evidence t; of divine foresi and that it was well adapted to serve the purpose of in every age from the dangers of despondency rescuing the minds of Christians in illusory hopes and visionary and also from the snare of indulging and unbelief, dreams of perfect spiritual unity, and religious purity upon earth; and that it and prepare them to encounter trials was admirably framed to instruct and with constancy and courage, and to endure hardness as good soldiers afflictions of Christ; and to strengthen their faith, and quicken their hope even by those trials by Christ in this Book; and that as having been foretold and afflictions,

296.

In much more recent

days Caird has summarized the situation

aptly:

No other book can have aroused such equally passionate love and It has been the inspiration hatred. of poetry, music, and art, the fountain of worship and devotion, the comfort of the bereaved, and the strength of the

it

persecuted.

But it

has also

been roundly

denounced

by more critics

a pledge that the other predictions affords of this same Book, which Triumph of Christ the full Felicity and final reveals and the eternal and Glory servants, of all His faithful of all His Enemies, will and the destruction not fail accomplishment. of their "The Apocalypse is therefore to the Church in her a Manual of Consolation " through this to the heavenly Canaan Ibid., her 148. world of pilgrimage rest. There have been and are modern scholars who would agree with Wordsworth the skill, artistry, value of the book, though not many and abiding regarding See, for example, W. Milligan's three would express themselves as he does. ); (xxv. books on The Apocalypse; Kiddle's Moffatt Commentary f. Merrill and (Grand Rapids, 1957), l94ß.; Interpreting Revelation J. B. Phillips, C. Tenney's (London, 1960), 9; New Testament A. Wikenhauser, The Book of Revelation (New York 1958), 545f; Baker's G. E. Laadd, "Revelation", Introduction , (London, 6. Rebirth, Theology 1960), 53; Austin Farrer, Dictionary of On the other hand there are commentators who view the book differently. While Hendriksen can tell us in his opening sentence that "in form, symbolism, is beautiful beyond description", purpose and meaning the book of Revelation (Conguerors, 7), N. Turner suggests that in the book, "There is too much and often it is employed pointlessly second-hand material, unassimilated -obscure to us, to many early Christians, and to vast numbers of readers who decline Rev. today can the relevance to make it support their of peculiar notions. ... John does not really live be as great as it was in the 1st century. hardly ... what we think may sphere. ' We sometimes experience and move in our intellectual described in his word pictures, but that does not tell be symbolically us what know himself? The number three means heaven, his symbols mean. Did he really four means the earth, and the number seven is the blending of these two, or God dwelling with man: but most of the rest is as obscure as the Jewish literature ), (Peake, " "Revelation", When commenting is based. 1043-1044. it new edn. on which to the fact that Megiddo was the battle-ground of upon Rev. 16, Turner refers kings in the OT but then adds, "nothing so subtle could have been in the author's (Our " is that the writer Ibid., 1054. own opinion of Revelation was mind. than Turner gives him credit for, less more subtle yet considerably considerably This conclusion than Farrer makes him out to be in his Rebirth. may say subtle thus

it is Farrer does John, Turner but about and critical research about as much as An open mind exists for the same purpose as an conclusions. useless without ) that it digesting. might shortly seize upon something worth open mouth, is that we should observe the contrary But the main point of evaluations This certainly is chameleon, the book. suggests, not that the book itself This factor is present. is the invariable factor but that another prejudice (which in literature an ever postulates eschatological supernaturalism) against been dissipated before the has the rising supernatural sun of science. age when

297.

than Luther

issue

enough,

affecting

its

worth.

While

it

exalts

Him far

that

find 2

Testament. to

attempt

While

they

because

stray.

book and the

did

the

rather

than

Again,

these

contrast

to

not

the

assert

of Hebraic

5

quantitative, writers

suggest time

the

Divine

Revelation,

the

that could

critics

be long 6

or short

See Piper,

of the to

believe

times

that than

rather

was seen as qualitative left

of the

out

depending

The element

"his

a failure

such spans of mere chronological

initiative.

2.2.

of the

but

feet

our judgment

Such countering

being

them,

that

is

time

indigna-

caused the

such a judgment

time

others

He hated

must affect

issue

New

own righteous

love,

Christ,

glorify

of the

book on the basis

furthermore

"nonentity"

books

because

His

and that that

to

and unchristian,

not

been upon the

and that

with

opportunity

Pharisees,

every,

on almost fails

Christ's

to

alien

prophecy.

has ever

themselves,

to

is

come true,

others

of prophets

human response

Caird,

4

nature

times

to be vindictive

one can reject

not

it

and above most of the

it

1

spirit.

critic

that

God, and by slighting

While

author",

emphasis

upon the

1.

3

against

Dodd can assert

woes against

prophecies

recognize

spirit

misrepresented

to

others

(John's)

the

its

when He voiced

tion

critic

some declare

show that

and unchristian

can be pitched

Strangely

others

of

as a work of vindictive

of

reckoning.

time

in

upon prior

contingency,

"Johannesapokalypse",

col.

832.

"The call to rejoice Revelation, 221-22. 3. 'E. g. at the destruction of -Norris, But we should notice in the first the city some modern students. appalls place It is a longing is not a vindictive be done. that justice that this outcry. And in the second, John and his readers were not armchair pedantically critics They were existentially discussing and wrongs in an academic fashion. rights that It is a passionate the deep conviction cry uttered out of committed. ... " Caird, that triumph. See eagerly welcomes which also musttriumph and right 230. Revelation, "Revelation",

4.

Turner,

5. XII

Beasley-Murray, (1948), 367.

6.

See 104ff. of this

1044.

"A Conservative

thesis.

Thinks

Again

About

Daniel",

Baptist

Quarterly,

298.

undoubtedly

Another

leading

factor

the fact

that

exegesis

of this

initial

of Hebrew prophecy,

characteristic

volume

explain

certainly

-

of the in part

and they

canonical,

their

also

PdeAuyHcK because

not

--roc of the

facts

logical

materials

fence.

Favourable

to

to the

of the

and paradise.

to accept

modern negative

same position

where

interpretation

being as it

is,

even exegetical

pejorative

we have found

what

own Weltanschauung of

earlier

regarding

can too

easily

exegesis.

grammatico-historical

faced of

The situation

not

only

of strong,

far often

human nature,

and negative

Caird,

critics

existing with

to Mk. 13 and 2 Thess 2.

One's

interpenetrate As a result but

with

one's the

application

reader

an ever

of the

of Revelation

laws "is

more bewildering

this

thesis.

array

of doom, whether prophetic but carry an unarticulated

Particularly These extreme interpreters 2. are not yet all dead. Valvoord have expressed some fantastic futurist such as persuasion the meaning of Revelation. regarding 3.

eschato-

sides of the

from opposite

Caird writes: "All oracles in terms, unconditional expressed are or apocalyptic, 177. unless they repent. " Revelation, condition:

1.

unrecognized

the Apocalypse is thus identical

approaches

book,

uniform,

"3

interpretations.

See lO5fof

a bewildering

with

with

attitudes.

from

because

the problems,

book as

being

but

such bias -

the

of the

sometimes damn the whole because the problems appear to support attitudes.

From the

our study

case,

tend to blur

2

have been common, and they

some degree

must ever encounter critics

ground

of some regions

began -

Human nature

prejudices.

slowness

explain

6-pq kc

excesses

is

the Apocalypse

against

have run to extremes in their

happy hunting

book these the

Thus we have returned

prejudice

in particular

fanatics

millenarian

circulation

to critical

l they. say

must be reckoned with,

Revelation,

2.

writers positions

of

299. All

of which

adequate

hermeneutical

eloquent

in

chapters

they

this

juncture

book

itself,

face

approach.

well-known

standard

of Rev. 11.

passages

of the

of giving basic

eprlHo' aewe

1.

Caird,

2

These are

exegetical

book.

embodied

.

motif.

Revelation,

the

difficulty 1

with

and not

by a concise

exegesis

will

later

throughout

will

spring

relationship

to the

the

for,

substitutionary

principles

of the

be the

the aim viii

from

at

as a legitimate

be applied not

the

we propose

These supplementary

3 commentary, but rather and their

which

to,

waxed

of interpreting

be employed

safety

procedures.

illustrated

have always

Therefore

principles

of an

necessity

Commentators

supplementary

The objective

to the

point

unwillingly.

The same principles

an exhaustive

concepts

face

can therefore

and then

sections

describing

some hermeneutical

submit

and which

be outlined,

in

and sometimes

exegetical

will

vein,

give

to Revelation.

approach

superlative

to

has been to

preamble

relevant

to other

key

impossible

'be to indicate

PaF-AQyNK

one

the

r-

4

2.

"Revelation", "It is certainly E. g. Turner, 1044. 2. to interpret very difficult to the modern Christian. the book in detail Assuming that the first readers knew the meaning of the details, the secret perished with them and cannot be " See also Preston and Hanson, Revelation, 9f., recovered. and W. Milligan, (London, (Hereinafter Apocalypse the 1892), 7-10. Lectures to as on referred ) Milligan the neglect Lectures. protests against of the book due to its "That it should be obscure or mysterious difficulties and says: would in no Obscurity We have no reason and mystery meet us everywhere. us. startle way It is an altogether thing when we different to complain of such arrangements. is difficult, but that it is from its are told, not that a part of Revelation and that it is constructed very nature unintelligible, with so little reference to common processes of thought and rules of language as to place a distinct Man may not immediately of its meaning beyond our reach. conception ... just as thousands of years passed before he comprehended the comprehend it, But the voice of the earth, or the movements of the heavenly bodies. structure both of the earth and of the heavens was never in itself less fixed or certain They were capable of being interpreted; than it is now. and at last they received It is the same with the book before us. " 9. their interpretation. that so few commentators have prefaced their of regret a matter work W. Milligan is a welcome subsequent procedures. of their with a rationale differ though we may still with him-concerning exception, some conclusions. is

3.

It

4.

In most cases, argument and evidence are left

for

the footnotes.

300.

The first

principle

all

the

writings

of the

the

for

Tracts

of Patmos

he was in the isle

of

persuasion

government

which

permeate

the

So much for

times.

a certain

against

crisis language

of literature. the

background

Inasmuch as all of

more representative

as

"What times? "1

asked -

an adequate

found

writer

that

John testifies

answer.

2

in a new habitat.

himself

the

rest

3

Writings

of world

That

to persecution

book.

of the

Now we ask,

of

of the

as a result

seems evidenced by the references

His work is an o`moKcKW tc class

is basic

they are to be recognized

question

"What sort

is

of tract

this

.

This classifies

of this history,

kind

the book as within

describe

and they

one?

gives us the

And again John himself

How does John meet the needs of the time? " answer.

pieces,

It

on account of the word of God and the testimony

interpretation

is the right

and martyrdom

the

Apocalypse

book.

particular

The most obvious meaning of the words is that

Jesus. "

this

this

occasional

gives

the

is not supplementary.

literature,

and the vital

page of Revelation

The first

are

than of enduring

Times,

Interpreting

attention

requiring

New Testament

oratory

persuasive

for

but doubly so for

interpretation,

for

Principles

Hermeneutical

Supplementary

usually

the

existing

do so in

the

of symbol.

that in order to explain therefore, follows, an apocalypse, we heavenly to the the identify first symbols which earthly realities must the has how by the this then author symbolism see of use and correspond, It

However for excellent This is axiomatic, 1. needs documenting. and scarcely (Apocalypse, Kiddie, in Beckwith 197-208); introductory treatment materials see (London, (The Apocalypse 1911), St John Swete (Revelation, B. H. of xxxvi-xliii); (Revelation, Every modern commentary asks I, xci-xcvii). Charles lxvi-xcviii); N. it. The T. Era is helpful in Beicke's have the question answering asked. we

2.

See Beckwith,

Apocalypse,

434-35.

3. In addition to 21-23 see the same topic of this thesis, in the volumes listed under footnote 1 of this page.

amply discussed

301.

to interpret

tried

1

history.

earthly

That this, judgment of the symbolic is indicated

correct

nature

of John's

at the close of his introduction.

tract

for

the times is

There he says:

As for the mystery of the seven stars which you saw in my right hand, the seven stars are the angels of the and the seven golden lampstands, 2 the lampstands the seven seven churches and seven churches. are "In

Thus John asserts:

and lampstands

angels, its

in his

stars

mental

and yet

Thus the

1.

Caird,

2.

Rev.

as the the

literal

image of

small

my opening symbol

following

I saw stars

vision

for

churches.

verse

speaks

"

as the

symbol

The literary

of one who holds

of

context the

adds

seven

It

hand and who walks among the seven golden lampstands.

right the

that

certain the

for

endorsement,

this

meaning

one large

Revelation,

full

his

Incongruous

unintended.

enough to hold

enough to thread book is

is

stars

way between

of symbols.

3

like

the

indeed

would

sun in his

is

be

palm,

lamps-Lands.

But do the

symbols

chiefly

belong

10.

1: 20.

"A literal description Lectures, 14-40. Charles writes: See Milligan, would in the in the the things be which of visions, case simplest seen possible only the range of actual human experience. in more less within were already ... are of an elaborate nature, and the more and complicated our author the visions it becomes of literal the experience, the more incapable and intense exalted Moreover, if we believe, does, that behind description. writer as the present there is an actual belonging to the higher these visions substratum of reality then the seer could grasp the things world, seen and heard in such spiritual only in so far as he was equipped for the task by his psychical powers visions, behind him. In other words, he could at the best development and the spiritual him. of the heavenly vision vouchsafed apprehend the significance only partially transformed the less he To the things or attached symbols more perforce seen that these naturally evoked in his mind, symbols that he owed to his own waking and the sounds he heard naturally of the past; of the tradition experience forms with which his memory was stored. in the literary Thus themselves clothed His psychical disability. the seer laboured under a twofold powers were the full unequal to the task of apprehending meaning of the heavenly generally the were frequently unable to set forth and his powers of expression vision, I, cvi-cvii. things he had apprehended. " Revelation, 3.

302.

to a common source or do they have diversified found on the first

and to Hebrew ritual

prophets, are

as if

cited,

repeatedly

"as a sequel

to,

of the

of,

to become a nation

has it

right

symbols of Revelation.

the

lead

Zechariah,

reader

Hebrew prophecy.

and the priesthood

sanctuary

W. Milligan

to

designed

of kings are

to the Hebrew

references

Daniel,

and history.

and continuation

when called

experience tion

Here we have frequent

page.

The answer again is

origins?

also

to

Isaiah

..

."

Apocalypse

Israel's and the

institu-

regarding

the

and priests, to.

alluded

when he sums up his

the

regard

et al.

conclusions

He says:

(1)

They are for the most part suggested by the religious position, The Apostle training, both of the writer and habits and his readers. had been a Jew, in all the noblest elements of Judaism a Jew to the that is from We such a point written may expect what core. very ... Testament Old the breathe prophecy, more essence of very of view will its be by be in its spirit, moulded will apocalyptic parts, especially its its be familiar home words. with amidst pictures, and at (2)

the historical to be Similar regard made with remarks may .... lie the Apocalypse. Such to in the often at events events referred there be a single bottom of its symbols, but it may be dcubted-if taken advantage of by the Seer was not in which the incident instance But to his readers. both well known and of the deepest interest ... Jewish. is wholly the symbolism of the Revelation and exclusively (3)

The symbols of the Apocalypse are to be judged of with ' or age. of a Jew, and not with those of our own country

Many, of course, pagan myths

will

incorporated

contend that

by John.

Otto

Milligan Piper,

the

feelings

does not give due right

however,

to

says:

ihrem ferner Symbole ursprünglichen nach nicht sind und ihres Lichte im deuten, Sinn sondern einerseits zu mythologischen Hinblick Im Literatur isreälitisch-j{idischen in der Gebrauches .... Beschreibungen Charakter ihren als sie nicht sind auch visionären auf die Wdrtlich sind. zu verstehen zu behandeln, 0.02 Die Bilder

Austin reaction

Farrer

against

assumed too easily

1.

Milligan,

tells

us that

he began his work on the Apocalypse

the commentators he had read. that

Lec_tures,

To him it

appeared that

interpreted book be the could of much

25-30.2.

in they

by reference

"Johannesapoka. lypse",

col.

831.

to

303.

"there

was that

hard-headed recognized.

and systematic

commonSemitic

enquire or to

still,

vitally

will

the

vision

1.

Rem,

that

said

whether

the

He continues

adopted by saying

from

in mind is symbolism

church

that

of this

as the

some legend

that

Nev Jerusalem,

in

Asia

or

of their

as part

interpretation

book-is the

primarily

things

of

Israel

a Jewish

of the Apocalypse. Jewish, to that

Our conclusion

new Israel.

we must nation

here,

also,

of many passages.

the whole trend

churches

for

vital

our interpretation

affect

"the

legends which they more or less

John was now applying

Christian

the

Christian of the

in a form

Thus pagan myths adopted by John have passed through

We believe to

"2

here

the Jews retained

and to keep this

Having

thought

folk-lore.

heritage

transformed. crucible,

of his book a more continuous,

of Old Testament themes than had been

working-out

his

in Jewish

myth familiar

conclusion

in commenting upon the imagery of Rev. 12, reminds us that

has clothed

Apocalyptist

parts

on

"1

.

..

Farrer's

work, such as pagan myths.

appeared to be in several

Beckwith,

next

of John's

outside

what existed

of the book, from the introductory

under

testifies

Jewish to

the

sanctuary fact

that

symbolism, in the

to

thinking

reference the

final

of the

7"

613. Otto Piper on this "Die Religionshas written: subject Mille Stoffe Schule hat hingewiesen, die die auf mythologischer geschichtliche Wenn aber das Buch nicht falsch in der J. auftauchen. völlig gedeutet werden im der Fall ist, Gesichtspunkte Auge bei Boll das bes. man muss zwei wie soll, Zu einem grossen Teil handelt behalten: um es sich bei diesen "Mythen'. .. ihm Seher im AT das das der Material, hat vorgefunden und gemeinsemitisches Deutung gegeben war (zB das Tier als in einer israelitischen deshalb bereits Auch kann von einer einheitlichen Macht). Symbol der gottfeindlichen politischen des Nahen Ostens und Persiens Gnosis, in der damals die Mythologien zu einer Die Sibenerreihen Art Weltreligion vereinigt waren, keine Rede sein. zB haben Ursprung in der J. völlig ihren astrologischen verloren, und wenn auch der Schlacht Gedanke einer eschatologischen seine Wurzel in einem babylonischen haben mag, so kam er dem Seher durch das Medium Mythos von der Gfltterschlacht Die Weise, in der die mythologischen Bilder in der J. benutzt des AT zu. Verfasser dem sie ausschliesslich wie sehr werden, zeigt, als Ausdrucksmittel Gedanken dienen. " "Johannesapokalypse", für seine christlichen col. 829. 2.

Apocalypse,

304.

church has taken the place

the Christian

seer,

may be the explanation

the phenomenon often

Greek used by the seer --

Hebraic mortal

for

of

incompetence, power.

compelling

..

.

*3

This

he handles

for

This fact

commented upon -

the strange

any Greek that

to R: H. Charles.

man"2 according

product

"unlike

Israel)

of literal

it

Greek, brilliant

with

was ever penned by "is

however, lucidity

not

the

and

One has commented thus:

The diction

is more Hebraistic than that of the Book of Revelation It adopts Hebrew Idioms and of the New Testament. of any other portion Syntax, It studiously disregards Hebrew words. the laws of Gentile and Hebrew words and it christianizes anomalies and solecisms; even courts dress, them in an Evangelical and consecrates sentiments, and clothes 4 Christ. them to We do not

of a hope for

find

in John's

Israel's

conversion

those who were circumcised

city

great

as part

of Christ's

become tormentors

ancient

evidence

to Christ.

we have in Paul's

He seems rather

for

epistles

to look upon They have

and as such they now belong to the the crucifixion

In John's

of Christ

and the

eyes "the proud name of Jew, with

had become the

associations,

that

of "the synagogue of Satan".

followers,

of Babylon responsible

martyrdom of His followers. its

book the

prerogative

of those

all

who gave allegiance

131-32; Ferrer, Revelation, 109-110, Revelation, See Caird, says: "Now this (xxi. St John keeps literally, is Judaism. taken 9-xxii. 2) sheer picture ... he does not take it literally. because it is in the prophets; the picture, does not await the world to come; the cadres in of the nations The pouring "Such is St Gentile filled Israel God's out with recruits. were of .. ." blessed future John's way of saying that the triumph of God's people and their to Israel, that the Gentiles his by are nevertheless and promises are secured How purely in to share the promises. brought symbolical such a way of speaking is can be judged from the equalization of numbers sealed from the twelve tribes. in this The best test case for commentators of Rev. 7. regard is their exegesis 1.

2.

Revelation,

world

exhibits

Charles affirms that "no literary document of the Greek xliv. It would almost seem that of solecisms. such a vast multitude It

the deliberately defiance the Apocalypse the set at and of grammarian author The in is that, he clearly reason writes of syntax. while rules ordinary ... Ibid., It cxliii. in Hebrew. .. Greek, he thinks ."

the

3. 4.

Caird,

Revelation,

Christopher

"

5"

Wordsworth,

"Revelation",

' Commentary on the New Testament, 149.

305.

to the true

Hiessiah. 111 Commenting upon Rev. 7, Kiddie

says:

John makes what amounts to a twelvefold that the Christian assertion ... to the ancient Jewish churches are the chosen people, complete heirs (cf. Jas. 1: 1; 1 Pet. 1: 1); heritage it was as the elect nation that 2 they must both suffer persecution and enjoy vindication. Carpenter

sums up the matter: The Christian

inherits her privileges, absorbs the Jewish, and adopts, with wider and nobler meaning, her phraseology. The historical basis of the Apocalypse is the past history of the God's dealings the same lines. chosen people; with men always follow The Apocalypse levels shows us the principle working higher and in a The Israel takes the place wider arena. of God, the church of Christ, the national Israel. 3 We feel of

that

the

Revelation.

of their extent

Church

principle

here

For failure

to

Ladd, more recently,

From this to

the

principle Christian

than

rather

throughout

nation,

every

The seven lamp-stands

mandatory

they

merely

point

to

for

a correct

commentary as Beckwith's of Revelation

must thereby a local.

5

Babylon

a world-wide

forgets

concerning

his example. If

the

to some Two

of Israel

are now

have a world-

automatically

The true

it

4

the things

also

exegesis

many have made shipwreck

consistently

has followed

and similarly

26. Revelation, Kiddie, (Philadelphia, Revelation of 1.

is

emerges yet another. church

Wide application

it

key chapter

on the

when commenting

applied

observe

Even such a classic

task.

Witnesses.

expressed

of

is

Israel

scattered

has become world-wide.

body of believers,

but

the

original

See also John Wick Bowman, The Drama of the 1955), 29.

Book

136.

2.

Ibid.,

3.

W. Boyd Carpenter,

"Revelation",

Ellicott's

Commentary,

(Grand John Revelation the A Commentary on 4. of ) (Hereinafter See Zahn also. John. to as referred

Rapids,

VIII, 1972),

For a typical 5. of this principle example of the application have applied In every case where commentators 178. Revelation, is implied. to the church this principle Israel

526,578. ad loc.

see Parrer, the things

of

306.

candlestick

seven-branched

book John takes

this

originally For

Rev.

example,

Palestine,

a local

it

the

the

"white

raiment"

all

the

world.

Rev. 6: 14 takes

destruction verse in

its

the

of the

Isa. the

the

at

of Ezekiel

to protection

applies Examples

could

for

be multiplied,

but

Isaiah's

at

land

events. of

In Rev.

the

faithful

description

3: in

of the

The following Judah,

impenitent

world

but at

And Rev. 6: 16 similarly

takes

words

them to the

of all

the

chapter

in the these

the

to an impenitent

are

four

wicked

of Revelation

of some in Jerusalem,

Christians

to

end of the world.

and refers

The following

prophets

them to world-wide

promised

has reference

Throughout

application.

levelled

of Christ.

the marking

from

to the

originally

upon Samaria

end of time.

regarding

it

significance

second advent

is

place.

of some in

universal

priests

1

Old Testament

of the

mourning

a passage

2: 10-22,

judgment

of threatened world

to

new setting

time

of Israel's

Idumea and applies

of

alludes

original

an eschatological

4,5

holy

and he applies

setting,

1: 7 applies

and gives

a Palestinian

from the visions

materials in

couched

in

resided

but

now its of the

quarters

sufficient

uses the

to

vision

usage earth.

illustrate

the

the

book of

principle. What has already is

Revelation interpretation

been said

a mosaic which

underlines

of Old Testament

ignores

this

fact

the

passages,

fact

that

and therefore

must inevitably

founder.

entire

any solitary 2

that John's initial should be stressed purpose was to address and primary All local based on John's most comprehensive churches. conjectures specific seven historical, levels of meaning should issue from the sure "pegs" of the local, Thus later to which he alludes. the when Rev. 17-18 is considered, situations to the Capital basic application despite of the Empire must not be overlooked legitimate extension of John's meaning. some consequent 1.

It

"It

impossible to enlarge without going over every chapter, verse, and mosaic of passages from the Old Testament, clause of the book, which is a perfect to by distinct at another referred at one time quoted verbally, now allusion, taken from one scene in Jewish history, and now again from two or three together. Lectures, 76. Milligan, 2.

is

"

307.

Closely the ritual

integrated

and festivals

A vital

His ministry

particularly John

assumes the

body

of Christ,

the

that

Apocalypse

in ways beyond

from the of the

only

the

life

Christ's

be found in an enlarged of its

earthquake,

the

Chapter of Christ

sense.

3

All

form in this

is

the

The life

obvious. is

teaching

11,

that that

as regards

the

is

is

key concepts

book.

of Christ,

church

is

body will

disasters vas,

the

share this. for

significant

the

seed-bed

the

of Mark 13 are

of the also

The spread of the gospel,

such as never

2

the visions.

cannot be too strongly

It

Mount of Olives

Christ-centred

illustrates

events

part.

the the

in particular,

the

key to

a vital

to be expected

international

of trouble

of Revelation

on,

also play their

adherents,

time

is

sermon on the

in a special

persecution

baptism

New Testament it

of the Head.

His teachings

interpreter. stressed

truth

book.

any hermeneutic

and therefore

experience But not

of the

and this

work,

is the usage in the Apocalypse of

1 This too is not without sanctuary.

of Israel's

for

principle

of the

nature

the foregoing

interpretation

for

significance

with

the

such as war, famine,

the

appearance

to

and

of Antichrist

Sir Isaac Newton recognized this 1. feature and employed it in his commentary. by Farrer. He says that the In more recent times it has been stressed (Apoc. "from Christ the birth light 1) to Christ the runs week of apocalyptic (Apoc. MI). light On the way, however, it runs through fulness of all the St John's scheme all the symbolical of the year, and this brings within quarters " Jewish Rebirth, the See also D. T. Niles, 93. of sacred calendar. riches (London, 1962), 108-111. Seeing the Invisible is the possibility that behind the structure Not quite supported as strongly form of the Paschal Vigil. See Massey of this book is to be found a primitive (London) the Apocalypse The Paschal Liturgy 1960). H. Shepherd's and 61. ". the life Christ, St John of remembered as .. the type to which the history be supplies remembered it, of His people shall ". 69 the Apocalypse And is in read: on we conformed. penetrated .. ." .. the history manner by the tendency to present a remarkable of the Church as in every respect to the history Lord. " corresponding of the Church's 2.

Milligan,

Lectures,

3. See Charles, 42f.

Revelation,

I,

158; Parrer,

Revelation,

4-13;

I1illigan,

Lectures,

308.

including

Christs

false

and false

rescue and reward the saints Olivet

discourse,

these,

all

--

and His own return

prophets,

which figure

are found again in symbolic

in glory

to in the

so prominently

yet more detailed

form in the

Apocalypse. Most of what has been said the

fact

His

ancient

and His these

the

that

book with

testimony

world-wide

which

through

church

in the we are

preceding

concerned

the prophets, the

-

immediately

revolves

and His

new Israel.

'

Christ.

around

own more recent

Note how Piper

to

pages amounts

revelation,

has summarized

emphases. Was steht im Mittelpunkt der Botschaft, die der Seher verkündigen" Negativ kann man sagen: ist nicht Gott. tätig will? nicht er, ... sondern Christus oder Jesus, wie ihn Johannes mit Vorliebe nennt. ... Mit gleichem Recht könnte man aber auch sagen, die J. beschäftige Linie Genauer aber wird man sich in erster mit dem Gottesvolk. ... sagen miissen, dass die J. die Wechselbeziehung zwischen dem himmlischen Herrn und seinem Volk auf Erden beschreibt, wobei das letztere alle Auserwählten durch die ganze Geschichte Das hindurch umschliesst. Johannes Geheimnis, das hat, ist das Teilhaben zu verktindigen zentrale der Gläubigen und seinem Wirken und Leiden, und daher auch an Christus 2 Triumph. an seinem schliesslichen

Thus Piper

rightly

as Her Lord,

tion light

not

etc.,

but

also

on the

Prophet, False and and erroneous While

apocalyptic

1. is 2.

it

His

and as sharing

of the

symbols

of Israel,

tribes

twelve

the

in this

sees that

on the

only

sufferings

same work This

and victory.

the

with

and His

church

Thus the interpreter

--

the

truth

Temple,

Sun, the

of proclamacasts the

Witnesses,

New Jerusalem Dragon,

Beast,

can be saved from novel

of the symbols.

has been emphasized

is a guiding

that

col.

832.

the

principle,

Thus even what is said about Christ's to Him by way of parody. related "Joha. nnesapokalypse",

the

of God such as the

people

of Christ

and Babylon.

literature

church is seen doing

Woman clothed

the

opponents

applications

t boo

recognition

it

enemies,

of the

book as

should also be pointed

and the

foes

of His

out

church,

309.

the book claims

that

repeated

claim John's

analyze

is that psychical

is not the product "in

all

the

who dare

crisis. is

near",

matter,

state

while 3

with

them are

John claims

that

translates

and thereby

he does justice

BeasleyMurray but

in

essence

his

It

According

but it

from heaven

last

sentence

to the

reflect

the

is for

such vital

its

us to recognize the book

himself

to have

messages that

theme the eschatological

of Rev.

1: 3:

implications

some in making claims

oft-

4

constant

than

Its

us to endeavour to

He believed

art.

his book has for

the

'

to his own statements

anathematized.

goes further words

apocalypse.

is not for

illuminated,

and to have received

to tamper

2

reasoned literary

G. B. Caird

assertions.

a typical

is also prophecy.

of coolly

Spirit",

Similarly, 5

it

of the claims he makes.

the nature

been

to be more than just

"For

the

crisis

of John's

reference

of the Apocalyptist

to

this

himself.

John was more than a poet setting in vague images the triumph forth He wrote for the churches under his care with a of God over all-'evil. in view, viz., Caesar. the prospect situation practical of the popular Grasping the of his day being enforced worship on all Christians. ... involved, John was given to see the logical principles consummation of the tendencies to the obedience of Christ at work, mankind divided or On the canvas of John's age, therefore, antichrist. and in the colours he pictured the last of his environment, of the world, great crisis not he could do no other, but merely because from a psychological viewpoint, because of the real correspondence between his crisis and that of

(1957), "The Revelation See G. E. Iadd, Jewish 1. Apocalyptic", FQ. 1IXI% 94and , (E. T. Edinburgh, to the New Testament (Herein100; Zahn, Introduction 1909), 437. ) to Introduction. This apocalypse is not pseudonymous, referred as after neither history does it retrace It is not pessimistic, but under the guise of prophecy. hope. rings with prophetic

Says Piper: "Der Verfasser will göttliche Rev. 1: 3; 22: 7,10,18,19. Offenbarungen Ansichten. in J. der beschreibt der nicht nur seine persönlichen mitteilen, ... in denen ohne bewusste Vorbereitung Verfasser seine pneumatischen Erlebnisse, 2.

die Gesichte plötzlich Verfassers religiöse "Johannesapokalypse", 3.

But

see Charles,

in sein Bewusstsein Sie eintraten. Deutung zeitgeschichtlicher Ereignisse 830-831. cols. Revelation,

I, 5. See Charles, Revelation, 4f. et al. Farrer, Revelation,

I.

ciii

--

clxxxiii-clxxxiv;

cix.

4.

sind nicht als des " zu verstehen.

Rev.

Beckvith,

22: 18-19.

Apocalypse,

208-213;

310.

the his for

It

last

days.

... than

utterances it is characteristic

seems to us that can lead

the

book,

1.

"Revelation"

'foreshortened this it does those of the of all

prophecy.

only the recognition

to an adequate

exegesis

of its

no more invalidates and of our Lord Himself,

perspective' OT prophets l

of these features, contents.

which characterize

2

(h'BCR), 1280.

Other

to guide exegesis minor principles of this book could be listed, forms such as contrast, as regards stylistic particularly prolepsis, As one of these, in particular, is vital for our study etc. recapitulation, in these pages, reference to it, in the words of another, be made. will "The principle In their broader features the contrasts of contrast. of the Apocalypse the eye. No reader can fail for a moment to perceive at once strike like Aaron when he stood between the dead and the living, that, St John stands in this book between two antithetical On the one hand and contrasted worlds. life, light, love, he sees Christ, the Church of the living God, heaven, and the inhabitants hatred, of heaven; on the other he sees Satan, death, darkness, the synagogue of Satan, earth, It is not and the dwellers upon earth. ... The contrasts enough, however, to observe this. of the book are carried out in almost every particular that meets us, whether great or small, whether in the the objects, persons, with of which it speaks. or the actions connexion 2.

"If, at one time, we have an ever blessed and holy Trinity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, at another we have that 'great antitrinity of hell, ' If we have God Himself, even the the Devil, the Beast, and the False Prophet. Father, commissioning the Son and clothing Him with His authority and power, dragon the the first have beast and giving him this power. commissioning we ... If the Son ... the dragon. has two appears as a Lamb with seven horns, .. If the name of the one is Jesus horns like a lamb, though he speaks as a dragon. the name of the other is Apollyon If the one is the or Saviour, or Destroyer. the morning star shining in the heavens, the other is a star fallen bright, " "If into the heaven the one in carrying earth. of out his great work on out 'as lamb though is the it had been slaughtered, ' the other, earth as we are told by the use of the very same word. .. has one of his heads 'as though it had been slaughtered from the grave and lives, unto death. ' If the one rises there cannot be a doubt, when we read in precisely the same language of the beast that he hath the stroke that here also is a resurrection of a sword and lived, If the description from the dead. given of the Divine Being is 'He which is, ' is to that given of diabolic and which was, come, which and agency is that it 'was, and is not, and is about to come up out of the abyss';. ... "Many other particulars meet us in which the same principle of contrast rules. Believers God; unbelievers are sealed with the seal of the Living are marked with The 'tribes the mark of the beast. the in of earth' are with contrast ...

the --tribesbinding of sealing it and of the

the harlot Babylon with the Bride. of Israel. and ... Satan. .. in the casting him into the abyss, in shutting of the binding and burial over him, we have a counterpart Lectures, 110-114. sealing of His tomb. " Milligan,

in the ... it, and of our Lord,

311.

Revelation

11 -

The Two Witnesses

In the light

of the foregoing

passage of Revelation

first

1

motif. here

This examination

presented,

scope

of the

in present

The eleventh

and Antichrist

order

it

principles

to embody in detail

is proposed to examine the

the. f IUAo

must be done with brevity, to keep within

so far

the proportions

Faa -rid as its

necessitated

Epr)ý ýWUF-Wc results

are

by the

thesis. chapter

of Revelation

is

both

a conclusion

and an introduction.

2

between Dan. 8: 13; M. 13: 14, Lu. 21: 24; 2 Thess. 2: 4 and 1. The relationship In each instance Rev. 11: 2 is intimate. power menaces the sanctuary an anti-God The very language of the first has been incorporated reference and its worshippers. While Rev. 6: 9-11, with its references to the sanctuary, into the last. martyrdom, the cry for vindication and its answer, may also point back to Dan. 8: 13,14, the presentation of Rev. 11 is much more particular and less general. 11 is part of the interlude between the sixth Revelation and seventh trumpets. interlude between the sixth As such it is somewhat analogous to the similar and We think the remarks of Farrer passage also have on this latter seventh seals. has to do with the final bearing proclamation on the former which certainly

Antichrist's the the on eve of gospel of Mk. 13 and 2 Thess. 2. "St

final

rising,

and thus is related

to

John's

nor the end way of saying that Antichrist cannot be manifested, (MSatt. the Gospel been has to 14) will preached xxiv. come, until all nations be to say that the predestined number of the elect must be stamped with the Name, to merit their the persecution before of Antichrist gives them the opportunity St Paul that a caretaker reminded the Thessalonians reward. power, or eternal the accession of Antichrist, was a part of the Christian scheme person, delaying (2 Thess. ii. 6-7); Antichrist this power is out of the way'. cannot come 'until interpretato the contrary, the most natural In spite of all that has been written the lines An angel of tion vii. of St Paul is that which follows of Revelation is all one) restraining the appearance of God, or a commandment of God (it the apostolic holds sway until then has run its course; Antichrist, mission 105-106. be removed'. " Revelation, "the obstacle will Rev. 11 Josef Ernst is representative of most modern commentators when he links is also made by with Dan. 7,8,9,11 with Mk. 13: 14 and 2 Thess. 2. A connection the beast from the abyss with the beast from the sea in Rev. 13, and equating See Die Eschatoto the portrayal the genealogy of the latter tracing of Dan. 7. (Regensburg, in den Schriften des Neuen Testaments 1967), 123, logischeiGegenspieler (Hereinafter ) 125,126,127,132. to as Gegenspieler. referred

2. T. S. Kepler says on this chapter: ". .. a key to the book's basic meaning. It acts as a sort of prologue which interprets all to which the remaining chapters (New " Revelation The Book leading. York, 1957), 117. book the of are of Preston "The whole appearance

their comments on the section and Hanson introduce to prepare seems to be intended parenthesis us for " 87. Revelation, the Beast. of

by saying: 10-11.13, the ultimate

312.

It

concludes

the first

half

of the book but introduces

key elements which are to characterize upon the church as it

the attack the

of the Antichrist

rising

vindication

of believers,

in

accompanied

by judgments

glory

here

has often

The chapter

but as Caird has said, legitimate

upon those

the final

death,

of apparent in

and the ushering

been declared

a faithful

exegetical

To detach

the

the

of the the

who reject

the

real

crisis, and

safety kingdom

eternal

gospel

-

-

all

are

makes its

l of the book,

most difficult

interpretation

principles

chapter 3 it.

interpreting

with

a little

that

the mystery

John takes bitter

the gospel during

enunciation

symbols in harmony

of its meaning

"free

from any sort

of

"2

ambiguity.

rightly

a state

12-22 here find

forth.

set

with

proclaims

from

ultimate

chapters

Most of the

the second.

scroll

the

from

its

There we read

open, proclaiming

of an angel

that

there

of God is now to be fulfilled

open scroll,

upon digestion.

and on eating

Then he is

in

own introduction

told

finds

ch.

astride

land

to

and sea

and

by the prophets.

sweet to the

"You must again

in

fail

is to be no more delay,

as predicted it

10 is

prophesy

palate about

but many

"Chap. xi. is at once the most difficult in the whole 1. and the most important in many respects John's this the key to book of Revelation. is chapter ... Kiddie, Revelation, theme. .. 174. central ." is extraordinarily "The chapter difficult to interpret, and the most diverse have been proposed. " Morris, Revelation, 144. Josef Ernst characterizes solutions to the darkest this and most difficult chapter as belonging of Scripture. portions 124. See Gegenspieler,

2.

Caird,

Revelation,

133-134.

136; Caird, Revelation, Revelation, See Norris, 3. 128; Revelation, Farrer, Revelation, 166-167 for typical 127; Milligan, the statements regarding The little between these two chapters. the description connection scroll contains Beasley-Murray for the church. "Me little of the coming tribulation says: the rest of the visions seems to include scroll of this book. " "Revelation" (NBCR), 1292. "The persecution little the the of the church is. of content .. 128. " Caird, Revelation, scroll.

313.

and tongues and kings. "

and nations

peoples

At this

point

chapter

our present

commences, as John is given a measuring rod and commandedto measure the temple of God, its

altar,

the

court

measure the

days,

and sixty

set

forth the

indicates gospel.

in

crisis,

coming is

following The temple

and the

lampstands

for

city for

to those

...

is

one thousand

given

to

over

And

months. two hundred

are identical

' book.

of John's who proclaim

to be world-wide, and kings.

i2

for

Thus the

bitterness of the

sweet tidings

the

message goes to it

Furthermore,

is

the

with

the

"many during

suffering

but the mystery

is now to be no more delay, 3

it

do not

forty-two

of the open scroll

chapter

eleventh

kingdo, a is to be consummated. of the

holy

-for

out,

".

"

the contents

there

that

power to prophesy

and tongues

for

the

over

sackcloth.

suffering

and nations

the final

the

suffering

And this

people

in

clothed

leave

temple;

trample

will

seems then that

It matter

the

my two witnesses

grant

He is instructed

worshippers.

outside

and they

nations,

I will

and its

of the

10 clues to the meaning

Thus we have in chapter

chapter. of

God, the all

holy

symbolize

city,

the

two witnesses,

the witnessing

4

church.

the

two olive

They witness

trees, to

the

"In follows: theme Hendriksen the See note 3 on p. 312. same as comments on description 11 the 1038-11, us a of chapter with now gives connection close very the it Church the true 'bitter' preaches must endure when which experiences " Conquerors, 126. 'sweet' gospel of salvation. 1.

2.

Rev. 10: 6-7.

Rev. 10: 11.3.

be plainer; that we meet with in this figure chapter could scarcely this from literal lapse into the could, conception misapprehensive save a nothing in Jerusalem that the Temple the 1,2, draw was still conclusion ch. xi. passage, The Temple has always been a symbol of time the these visions. of at standing i. e. the Theocracy form under which the Kingdom of God has appeared, the visible "Revelation", Church. later, the Lange, Cormnentary, XII, 223. first, and at ." .. 4.

"The first

There is no absolute

necessity

for

the theory

that

John here incorporated

during the Jewish uttered siege of A. D. 70, with reference of prophet, a an oracle Caird "there temple. the that has been a remarkable to the inner courts says of idea", but "In for the he the eminence adds, of support spite scholarly of amount judged be improbable, this theory its must useless, and absurd: advocates of

314.

truths

contained

experiences

of Moses and Elijah

have priestly

of old, for

in the law and the prophets

"men from

dead bodies" Jerusalem.

the people

and they,

prerogatives

and duties.

and tribes

The world-wide

church

of this

passage

and tongues

Daniel's

.

like

is

from the

Joshua and Zerubbabel It

and nations"

corpses in the literal

would be impossible to

street

"gaze

at

their

of literal

signified.

are basically

-fr .

PU'Auypa

to by references

in vs. 6-7),

were these two literal

The sources (1)

and royal

(alluded

the

crsu C

following:

passages,

particularly

7: 25;

8: 13; 9: 26; 11: 31-35. (2)

Ezekiel

passages

chapters

regarding

eschatological

events.

See particularly

40 and 37.

to the army of Titus, because, once the outer court had fallen improbable, not to could have supposed that he would be content even the most rabid fanatic itself inviolate; three half leave the it for sanctuary years and and a occupy Zealot, hypothetical to have these because, a words might meant whatever useless, different to John twenty-five they certainly years after meant something quite that John could the siege; assumption and absurd, because of the underlying taken had intended these to be figuratively have someone else unless words not literal Indeed, it is hardly too much to sense. used them in their previously in a book in which all things the very last are expressed in symbols, say that, temple the temple and the holy city things could mean would be the physical Jerusalem. he If John them, had to the wanted speak about would earthly and into the lapsing have found some imagery to convey his meaning without But in fact John regarded the Jews as the synagogue inconsistency of literalism. in the preservation instituof their religious of Satan, and was not interested 131. Despite the fact that Caird could be wrong in rejecting tions. " Revelation, he is certainly in the Christian the idea of an incorporated apocalypse, right We include to the long because he his ascribes passage. of quotation meaning its principles suggested at the commencement of the hermeneutical exemplification Caird clearly of our exposition. sees that the church has taken the place of is strongly Israel, literal aware of the symbolism employed and he likewise Israel, is things throughout which, though based on the tangible of literal

now applied

spiritually

to the church.

for the latter Caird echoes Kiddie to some extent, too assures his readers that the conjecture of sources being employed here is impossible of demonstration. "Can we then believe that John was so far removed from reality a as to insert Surely Apocalypse? into his He was writing for passage not. meaningless " Revelation, in days of extreme urgency, Christians when every word was precious. 144. The reasons adduced by these writers Revelation, See also Morris, 174-75. have climbed too of recent commentators may suggest that the great majority "band-wagon" the in this matter, contemporary of exegesis upon precipitately

when assertingh. n original source.

reference

to the literal

temple from a non-johannine

315.

) (Footnote 4,313, cont. Feuillet stresses that the theory that the writer of Revelation has incorporated a separate Jewish document has not been demonstrated, and he proceeds to show that

the

in a Jewish sense. symbolism of the Temple should not be interpreted ete ". d'emontree. la quelle n'a pas suffisamment signification .. ... du chapitre de l'ensemble En particulier, la preservation est chretienne. du temple de Jerusalem,, dont Jesus avait partielle annonce la ruine totale, ä nest interpreter, le langage. -bymbolique pas comme on l'a fait, en un sons juif; implique " "Essai D'Interpretation Du Chapitre un sons chretien. est utilise

XI De L'Apocalypse", "A la

NTS, IV (1958),

184.

de Swete, Allo, Lohmeyer, Charles, Wi kenhauser, suite etc., nous epargnee etre be temple Jerusalem, de dont doit la partie en outre croyons que titre interieure ici qu'une figure avec 'ceux qui y adorent", ne pout et ne titre I1 est impossible de be faire pris au sens propre. saurait si Jean ecrit ä ä Et 70. le meme, supposer que apres morceau soit anterieur cette date, ä l'auteur de l'Apocalypse l'encontre de la parole comment eüt-il pu aller du temple "il de Jesus: ne resters pas pierre sur pierre qui ne soit renversee' ?" Ibid., 184-85. This endorsement of these early statements by Feuillet ... does not imply endorsement of the exegesis for other symbols by him. offered He is inconsistent, the measuring has to do with merely converted and believes If Feuillet Jews. To him, those measured are the Jews spoken of in chapter 7. "Jews" Israelites, Christians by only, converted not necessarily and understood the Commenting on 11: 1 he can say regarding he would be on firmer ground. "Un tel langage the quo worshippers with reed montre clairement of a measuring d'un qu'aux ne s'interesse en presence pur symbole: l'auteur sommes nous ä " du Dieu, la construction materielle. adorateurs vrai et non authentiques departs from but Feuillet These words represent Ibid., 185. sanity, exegetical his own premises and makes a similar error to Beckwith who also wishes to One's Israel this drag in literal about convictions while chapter. lnterwveting Paul's and conversion promise of penitence yet to be seen among the race which Christ is not to be made the basis of exegesis of this chapter. crucified to this Lagrange has erred the same way, applying chapter es chatolo gic ally Josef Israel. Ernst Palestine in in literal and special connection with events interpretation of 11: 1-2 is not necessary, sees that the contemporary-historical Jews in the last crisis. but he also wishes to invoke the fate of believing This error would be unnecessary if the meaning assigned 130. See Gegenspieler, in Rev. 7 were understood. John symbolizes by John to the tribes of Israel what in Gal. 3: 28-29; 6: 16; Rom. 2: 28-29. Paul plainly states to the Lohmeyer emphasizes the adaptation by John of the things of Israel Christian Before setting forth this view he declares church. concerning world-wide "Diese that: fragment the Wellhausen view of an embodied Jewish oracular " begründet. Offenbarung, 88. And later this Ansicht nicht scheint genügend "So wird es nicht Annahme 11 durch is repeated. thought c. mehr notwendig, Quelle verständlicher oder Zuweisung an verschiedene zu machen von Interpolationem Ibid., 90. It is necessary to recognize this matter, his viewpoint on ." ... John has incorporated, but by because elsewhere he speaks of Jewish traditions Wellhausen the but chiefly those of the Old Testament, he oracle, not means such Zechariah. Ezekiel, 1-2 Daniel, In 11: he says: in interpreting found and such as ist dann möglich und notwendig, ". Orakel es sie auch als christliches .. 'Der in ihm 'die Tempel' und anbeten' sind dann die urchristlichen zu verstehen. in 'Gläubigen'; nichts und das 'Messen' bedeutet anderes als das 'Versiegeln' Dann aber sind diese Verse eine Art 'pneumatischer' Interpretation 7: 3-8. .. Vision. Damit der ist Adaption dann ezechielischen und auch eine sachliche ..

qui

316.

Verbindung zwischen if. und 3-13 angedeutet. " He points out that whereas Rev. 11, Jerusalem Antichrist to the the first seems speak of as glance show-place of at "wissen 12f. the triumph his ch. over witnesses, nichts von solcher and of " Ibid., 89. The seer recognizes, Lokalisation. says Lohmeyer, that the beast world, and that his appearance out of the abyss represents the unbelieving "Um einen Ausgleich "nicht dieser widersprechenden gebunden. " Ibid. an Jerusalem Vorstellungen, handelt und einer universalen einer jüdisch-partikularen es sich So gibt die alte jfdisch-urchristliche Vision. Erwartung, in dieser und ... Es ist notwendig von ihr zu reden, und doch hat sie nicht auch nicht. sie gilt " Ibid. die früher knüpfte. This view point is die Bedeutung, sie man an mehr Revelation than that Lagrange the trend homogenous whole of of with more much Jerusalem literal in the See to eschatological picture. retain also wishes who. 175-180, who is close to Lohmeyer, Morris, and Caird, Kiddie, Revelation, and Jews the the on of as expressed against such views conversion protests who ". the Beckwith, by Charles, outer court, et al. Caird says: and Lagrange, .. in its the less than the temple, the holy part of symbolize church city, no and is Jerusalem to to " Ile that Revelation, 132. refuses accept also existence. the to the be taken in its literal whole application sense, and affirms rather to Jews; the gloating He says: ". .. Roman world. crowds are not restricted The ancient they are the inhabitants world had no Cook's Tours of earth. John here Jerusalem international in the envisages. audience capable of assembling have the incidentally "Our conclusion said about we what confirms city about in Christians, the individual two If the witnesses the witnesses. city were this literal be in the have to died they sense; and narrow, a city would which " Ibid., 138. to have leads, hypothesis reductio absurdum. seen a ad as we "It important to he Morris seems me sense good when writes: shows exegetical (verses 1-13) is to betaken It is plain that the whole section symbolically. is but 1 the that proceed most expositors symbolical, of verse sanctuary enough Then difficulties literally. to take the witnesses multiply. and the holy city They are fewer when we see all as symbolism and a coherent emerges. pattern to that it refers John has already used the lampstand symbol and explained (1: the it best to take the Thus 20). symbolizing as seems witnesses churches is is then doing What John it. outlining of or some part church witnessing ... but its hard, Its lot be the the function eventual witnessing church. will of 14.4-45. is sure. " Revelation, triumph

"

(Revelation, 176) who says: Biddle Revelation, 138, and particularly See Caird, 1. though they have "What a strange phrase to use of the death of two individuals, (a 'make is them kill them' been divinely phrase which on war and protected to the in hope show, parallel similar and, we as and appropriate natural quite in 'wages the the Beast 7, in saints general). war' on where xiii. passage

is what happens after Stranger still to the interest small circle only of

This was no parochial their death. affair of those who had been obliged to listen

the Beast; their by had no slaying or witnessed prophecy, unpleasant It local their to the city. own attention of attract event calculated ordinary in its The than less significance. whole world was moved -universal was nothing the The whole world is concerned, the fact three times over. John stresses ... (though John says nothing they that to bodies their suggest whole world gazes at ). be indeed! that to do City the to would awkward so come ." .. to

their

317.

(3)

Zechariah

(4)

The Old Testament narratives

(5)

The records

See particularly

passages.

of Christ's for

prophesied

in

Thus this

for

similar "worship

the

false

2nd century priests are

of the

beast

like

glory.

secured

you,

you may lose

Christ

cannot

Gospel

was crucified

your'Master.

you. earthly

Ultimately

life In the life,

of what the

future

tribulation,

Those who refuse

by the

beast

image of Antiochus

You will

the

from

cannot

as certainly

be touched.

courtyard the

of life

were martyred

"remember you are kings

not be treated

sufferings

you will

l

holds

to abyss,

the mark of the ivy branch and conform

the

but

Even v. 10

See Luke 23: 12.

record.

Epiphanes. be slain

He

and ascension.

understanding

will

to receive

of Christ's

sealed

be hurt.

image"

surrounding

Your inmost

this

the

"But, " says John in effect,

B. C.

to be partakers

of His

resurrection

days of Antiochus

and his

worship

John's

of men, and then

that

Soon they are to enter upon the great

as those who refused

just to

that

the

gives

in Christ.

believers to

chapter

to

and Moses.

which may indicate

1260 days rejected

seems to be an allusion

Elijah

regarding

ministry,

to His vindication

prior

chs. 12 and 4.

earth hidden

be vindicated

in the

and

worse than He.

You

as you are to partake

God has measured Where the with

Christ

before

all

Lord in in

you,

suffered, God

the

kingdom

". he (John) was writing in a time of supreme and urgent crisis. 1. .. .. that the Church was about to face the great he was passionately convinced Kiddie, Distress Revelation, 178. See of ruthless persecution. also ." .. 89; Glasson, Revelation, Revelation, 68-70; Farrer, Preston and-Hanson, Note Farrer's 128-130 et al. Revelation, rebuttal of those who wish to Jerusalem into the chapter's "St John cannot be application. read literal in what happened to Jerusalem in A. D. 70. Evidently deeply interested the implicated in the the not event, was of world as it had looked like end St John is too far away from the event, being. his Church is fighting and .. He hurries front. on into a description of on a different of the position the Gospel in the intermediate age between the; fall of the Holy City and the is to say, in the time of St John. " Ibid. that Antichrist; 130. coming of

318.

of glory,

while

Verse

8 is

using

metaphor

which

crucified

than

to

merely

"leave

that

2

their

thus

Only the life

Lord

city

beast

John's chapters Daniel,

which

frequent also the

is

victorious

in

the

is

in

indeed

is

which "

for

sanctuary.

Mk. 13: 14 and Lu.

persecutes

the

1260 days,

21: 24 are

of Jewry

spirit

in their temple, is

Ký aAp-

_

thought

stronger

of excommunication,

others

all

the

outside

are

cast

out.

and there

it

must suffer

Israel.

Thus the

court

points

to

Sodom and Egypt,

called

was the place

for

sacrifice

and

world.

Here we find

for

the

Daniel's

that visions

to.

their

time

is

This

Antichrist,

oc Telr_

because

saints

referred

is

äsývyr,,

the

the article

time.

first

The beast

and during

Thus both

the

the world,

The court

usage of prolepsis.

beast

but

allegorically

important.

Like

that

court

has the

he is

us plainly

world

world.

safe,

of apostate

now mentioned

make clear.

it

is

persecuting

Verse 7 is similarly the

Elsewhere

entire

the

Babylonian

are

was crucified. the

that

believers

unbelief

great

typifies

aptly

out".

of the

that

clear

of the

spirit

seems likely

a symbol

same as "the

where

It

2 is

earthly

makes it

He also

in v.

out.

Here John tells

to be the

church.

who echo the

all

is

judgment. "

must suffer

significance.

1 and symbol.

The believer's

the

great

Christ

i. e. casting

from

of

to the

opposition referred

your oppressors

The beast,

with

in harmony as the

is

worship

in not

down the

because

of him.

of

its

He

worshippers

of Christ

prophecy

with

later

rzpopwaeWr-

he treads

and the

linked

in

desolation

ist das V8rtchen_"fvauNa-riKwc das wohl nur nach 1. Sehr lehrreich _... Aber hier ist, anders als bei Pls, das 1 Cor. 2: 13f. zu erklären ist. "pneumatische" Urteil zu "Jerusalem" angewandt; auf das konkrete Verhältnis es begr1ndet die Schärfe des Gegensatzes, aber ebenso auch die Tiefe der Verbundenheit mit dem Judentum, weil es das Recht zu einer "pneumatischen" Darüber hinaus liegt Tradition in dem Wort jüdischer eine vielleicht gibt. .. Teasist Andeutung, dass die Bilder der Ape "pneumatisch" zu verstehen sind. fur die Frage unwichtig nicht 93. Lohmeyer, Offenbarung, 2.

See Feuillet's

extended

nach der

discussion

"Bildlichkeit"

on this

point.

der

apokalyptischen

"Essai",

186.

Visionen.

"

319.

of the true Thus later The abyss

he will is

origin victory

on Calvary

wound,

the fact

portray

significant

and destiny.

3

is indeed an abomination

worship,

2

in pointing He is

from

has inflicted

and hence they

the

that

the desolator

to the

right

nether in

abyss

upon Satan

have no real

to the seer who portrayed will

world

the sense

and his

to attempt

himself

of desolation that

Christ

representatives to-coerce

him.

1 be desolated. as his by His a mortal

the people

of

"The wilderness Rev. 17: 3. Beckwith is taken by many com. to be 1. says: destruction to which Rome is to be reduced. " Apocalypse, typical of the utter 692. Beckwith himself does not agree with this application and contends that "the actual destruction is not exhibited following, of Rome, or the desolation Ibid. in this vision. However, to it is difficult how understand such .. ." in v. 16 that the can be taken in view of the plain a position statement "in is to be made desolate, in 18: harlot 19 and the similar one hour allusion ". " laid Moses Stuart has been desert, waste. comments: she appropriate .. the future to symbolize condition of the beast. " A Commentary on the Apocalypse (Edinburgh, 1847), 675. Paul's home. See Luke 8: 31. The demons looked on the rx'Pvcraror. as their Rom. 10: 7. All it to the abode of the dead. use of the term applies solitary where it appears as the other N. T. usages of the word are found in Revelation to God and His Church. The angel of the abyss habitation of beings hostile the Destroyer. See Rev. 9: 11. The Greek term here employed is is called W. fl7 in LXK See Kennedy, Conceptions, the for used as a synonym sometimes 121ff. In Job 28: 22 it is "the pair and forerunner of Death. " Farrer, 119. This is the original Abgrund of Semitic Revelation, mythology. 2.

does not deny that John entertained This application 3. to also an allusion Nero, but we contend that his main application is not thus superficial. Commentators have too readily followed Bousset in this matter. The interwoven throughout the presentation parody present opponents suggests that of Christ's Satan himself to Christ's similar we should look for an event overtaking Indeed, it is the same event, of a mortal wound. and is symbolized reception (Rev. the to Satan by down "The smiting 12). casting earth of of the also it rests Scripture. Because head is not simply an historical allusion. on .. the woman, he is flung down grovelling the serpent has attacked on the earth, between his seed and the to carry on a feud with the woman, which is continued (in ) himself, in the his have his head or seed? serpent shall woman's seed: (Gen. We have witnessed the his heel 3: 13-15). the woman's seed, ambushed, by point; fulfilment takes up oracle point and now that the serpent of this 'the rest of the woman's seed' through the instrumentality the feud with of his the beast, to see that the head of the we are not to be surprised own 'seed' " Farrer, Revelation, 153. Farrer is has so many smitten. serpent's'seed' be to himself, here, we might not persuaded by his exposition unique concepts However, commentators for their did he stand alone. well-known of sobriety despite the majority trend in favour similarly, of Nero. exegesis have affirmed in and of themselves Even were it not so, the facts To rise out cry out.

320.

It is identical of the bottomless pit is, to John, the symbol of resurrection. Compare Rev. 11: 7; 13: 3; 17: 8; 20: 1-3,7. with the healing of the wound of death. Wherever we read of a rising out of the pit in Revelation, the renewal of a It is this very fact desolating power is spoken of. policy by a resurrected which proves the resurrection state of the renewal of persecution of the beast in the book of life. ". beast the to those whose names are not written .. i. e. the has already once existed and will again come up out of the abyss qv (cf. (xvii. ix. lf., 11) -8,11 three times Käi oü K world of the dead EQTiv ). The antichrist and his kingdom are a power which had already had then disappeared, and at the end of the times appeared once in history, This is a fundamental thought is to appear again in life. of early Christian is expressed, in the statement The thought 3,12,14, same xiii. prophecy. .. that one of the seven heads of the beast had received a mortal wound, which had received This means that the beast itself healed again. a death-stroke, 440. Zahn, Introduction, again. and had come to life .. ." "By the death of Nero, or any other one of the emperors, before the time been had the Roman kingdom the Revelation, never continued existence of of If a Caesar dies, much less had it ever ceased to exist. questioned, .. Caesar who immediately lives there is another and reigns. " "The idea, however, beast that the representation smitten of the revivification of the fatally is Nero, the the its heads. of upon of return of rests myth one or of .. The notion, irreconcilable which arose of this myth. ... with the history that heathen his Nero first the admirers, of and among suicide at soon after from that country he had not died, but had fled to the Parthians, and would return to Rome to take vengeance on his enemies and to assume the throne again, the beginning of the second century unchanged until -- namely, until existed that Nero, who was born in 37 A. D., was the time when it was no longer probable 666 "Moreover, the " the interpretation Ibid., 443. number of as alive. still improbable. is Nero. the Hebrew form. .. the alleged extremely name of of .. be for it Greek Christians, for Revelation necessary would whom was written Ibid. to translate a Hebrew name. .. ." derived from it and the Nero myth and the interpretation discusses Guthrie demand this? "But does the Apocalypse itself then proceeds as follows: really 3) may be The Beast with the mortal wound which has now been healed (xiii. Nero myth, but in its later forms that myth involved by the current illustrated lost throne, his head Parthian the to Nero returning of a army recapture at to Parthians, Rome. Yet is destruction there the of no reference consequent with The Beast represents the embodiment of evil, in chapter xiii or xvii. either to Nero comprehensible recourse myth, which, without quite a conception a (ludibrium) time. 'joke' Domitian's become by Tacitus, had to a according from the dead, Apocalypse the Beast the Moreover, returning represents as since had he idea that to Nero the this not only refer after a period when could too had because interval to be believed had died elapsed an great ceased really " Introduction, 953-54. disappearance. his supposed since to the returning to refer Christian The first of Nero from the dead writer in the But does link this he Augustine. of any prophecies not way with was See Civ. Dei. xx. 19.3. Revelation. to Revelation is in the that twice Paul Minear points assigned wound out is inflicted that the beast itself, not on afcrmer rejected ruler a wound and John "this blow to the the Furthermore prophet mortal empire. on a wound A injured the dragon the well. wound as mortal sea-beast which affected ... head, terminating beast, by the dragon destroyed of authority and simultaneously It is difficult to maintain by men. that Nero's the blasphemous adoration

321.

God.

This

is

spelled

present

we should

show of

life

nature

of the

note

manifested healing

The same theme reoccurs

in the

out more clearly that

rising

from

by persecution. of the mortal in the

the

twelfth

abyss

This

gives

wound referred

chapter

on the

chapter,

is

to be the

to

in

millennium.

clue

equated

with

to the

real

chapters If

for

but

the a

13 and 17.

R. H. Charles,

(Washington " fulfilled I Saw Earth A New D. C., suicide such specifications. "The cure also impelled He also says: 1968), 250-51. men to worship the dragon by the greater devotion and fear which they accorded to the beast. Now there is absolutely no evidence that the rumored resuscitation of Nero had such effects Minear places great stress on the actually as these. " Ibid. "wound" in Rev. 13 is everywhere fact that TA qy? translated else , "plague". translated Therefore, that the wound is as elsewhere he concludes "The wound was a God-inflicted the symbol of a divine punishment. plague which destroyed the authority simultaneously of the head, the beast, and the dragon. It was a wound from which the beast could recover only by using deception, in that deception, his blasphemous claims by succeeding and by making absolute " Ibid., to ultimate 253-54. Minear then makes the power over human destiny. of Rev. 12 as does Farrer, same application making the Atonement the infliction "Such an interpretation is in line with other New Testament of the deadly wound. descriptions of God and 'the principalities of the war between the servants ' Texts Col. 11: 14-22 10: 17-24; 2: 15 Ibid., Luke . and such powers'. as and ." 666 Nero, to the this Minear, of application view. of course, rejects support that this by Zahn, Lohmeyer, et al., as elaborated rejection and we consider While Bousset's is a water-tight was tremendously case. work on the Apocalypse between the book and the times, important as showing the relationship a good in retarding This has resulted by being overdone. case was somewhat spoiled On the issue of the Nero interpretation of Revelation. exegesis progressive to grant allusions commentary on Rev. 17 which is prepared see also Lohmeyer's but chooses to interpret to the Nero legends, on the basis of apocalyptic than from history. He may overdo this, as he overdoes his symbolism rather structure etc. of the book, but his case is worthy emphasis on the seven-fold Loisy, Bousset closely. on the other hand, follows of study. in order to do justice It may be necessary, to keep in to all the facts, It is possible to mind that John sometimes works on more than one level. that the seer is aware of and employs the legend of Nero without acknowledge the full being committed to the position that sees in such allusions meaning The safe place to begin all attempts in of his references. at interpretation historical depth is with the local apparent application which was immediately Thus Rigaux says: to both John and his readers. "I1 nous semble done probable dans sa description que Jean a connu et employe la legende de Neron redivivus C'est meme de la Bete. Rien ne prouve cependant qu'il llegende. ait cru Tout est Symbole dans la description improbable. fort des Betes. " L'Antechrist, 353.

P. Minear, "The Wounded Beast", JBL, LXXII Articles on the topic include: (1953), 93-102; B. Newman, "The Fallacy of the Domitian Hypothesis", NTS, X (1963-64), 133-139; C. Clemen, "Die Zahl des Tieres Ape. 13,18"; "Nochmals the Zahl des Tieres Ape. 13,18. " ZNTW, II (1901), 109-114;, XI (1910), 204-223.

322.

G. E. Ladd, and similar second

after

advent

of Christ

make war on the

later

following chapters

can ever Antiochus apocalypse.

hear

for

grave

healed,

a thousand

at the But

years.

and as of old he goes forth

to

saints. 11 sets

Thus Revelation the

to the

and consigned

time the wound is apparently

that

Satan is wounded afresh

exegetes are correct,

and in

chapters, are ringing

Epiphanes,

in

forth doing

to be interpreted. echoes from the

P3a"XwMoc

seed form

so it

all

indicates

that the

And throughout the

days of the -rsc

to be enlarged

manner in which

the whole

original

Zprjp4AQ6-wC-

is

story

these

the

Antichrist, in the

first

in

great

reader

323.

13

Revelation

"the Antichrist

This can be called other

chapters

it,

none give Ernst

found.

to the same power and the crisis

initiated

so much detail

to the to the

refers

passage

our interpretation

is

of Satan

from the

for his

sand of the sea watching desperate

heavenly

he knows that

because

wrath,

Lamb his

as is

as "the

high point

of the

his

last

into

The defeated is

time

whole

as the has

adversary He stands

on the

set on foot of the

the people and plans

and spoil

the well-known

of John's

day,

beast with

followers.

However,

outlined,

it

must be said

of the its

visions

3

the

prophet.

1.

Gegenspieler,

in harmony with that

of Daniel. business.

lawful

What is

See Beckwith, 2. 162; Revelation,

in

become vicious

lately

2

about

to be

preceding

pictured

who will

representatives

then

it

is

the the

happening

ten horns and seven heads,

its

Fmpire

he beholds in the

the Asian

Christ's

to

earlier

principles

as viewed not

to the

an allusion

attitude

hermeneutical

What he sees is

Rather,

its

therein

and modern commentators are agreed in recognizing

lens

here

conqueror.

Then is described

Empire

"

short.

the

account

had been graphically

places.

to spite

efforts

by taking

aided

expulsion

final

of trouble

by

drama. "'

chapter.

his

time

climactic

There. the Atonement of Christ

"great

although

make reference

rightly

eschatological Again

chapter" of the book, for

civil

by John through

as such

government

Antichrist province

foretold of the

the

by

Empire

is

131. 633f.; Apocalypse, Preston and Hanson,

Charles, Revelation, I, Revelation, 95, et al.

333;

Caird,

",`Many modern scholars to, Morris see in the beast a reference comments: We may well see in the Empire a Roman Empire. This seems too simple. the that the full to day be evil of will manifestation one preliminary realized But there is much more to the beast than ancient in the antichrist. Rome. " takes a similar Hendriksen 165. Revelation, "Chapter 13 shows us position. 3. the

324.

of the waters.

but the breaking

The real

when it

comes, a demonic potentate

death.

At this

but

expect scale,

it

is

not

Nero.

a revived

tremendous truth by Christ's

serpent

that

Atonement,

on the church.

is that

indeed

leader,

he is

here

place

in

to

it

giving

revived

the popular

credence.

persecution

Rome during

interpretation

the

to

yet

He believes

whose swirling

the chief

will

that tail

Antichrist,

essay his

strength

launch

the

has been mortally

mad fiddler.

of the wounded

once more by a final

earth-dwellers

current

on a world-wide

days of the

what is coming is the final will

the

He does not

John sees in the legend about Nero a caricature Satan,

and

one from the abyss of

John alludes

that

possible

But he does expect

of what took

reminiscent

And almost certainly

the

It

possible

be its

must be made again

reference

Nero redivivus.

regarding myth,

point

will

has yet to be launched,

attack

attack

death throes

of

to perdition,

instruments, upon the the agents, or tools which the dragon uses in his attack the persecuting The first Two beasts are described. Church. represents ... their this in through the Satan and of world nations operating and power of false The the of and philosophies religions symbolizes second governments. dispensation; this Both these beasts oppose the Church throughout this world. indicate they in that the form describes them terms the which apostle yet " Conquerors, A. D. 144. decade the the first during of century closing assumed ". beast he is for the first Farrer symbolical obvious concerning says .. Antichrist. Revelation, 151. Milligan, the figure who shies of reasons ." .. "The Nero, historical from whole writes: such as etc., applications any clear in multiplied description of the a travesty particulars, of the beast is thus, is the representative, Like the latter, Himself. the former Lord Jesus Christ ... he has is 'given' him; the 'sent' of an unseen power, by whom all authority from the dead; he has his throngs of marvelling his death and his resurrection is his his those sway own authority over who worshippers; and enthusiastic but is colterminous boundaries, by no national limited with the whole world; darkness in himself the and of he gathers up and unites elements all scattered the from had truth the to which and existed previously among men, which enmity " Revelation, 224. Milligan Church of God had suffered. proceeds to assert influence but "the general pagan or papal, that the beast is not Rome, either is is God. it to Ibid. This in far the making opposed as so world, of .. ." that for John the beast represented It is certain too much of a good thing. However, than merely the antagonistic historical more specific world. realities beast being travesty the Milligan's are well spoken. a of Christ regarding words but to be manifested in history the concept of an Antichrist As such they fit Ernst time. the the fact that the stresses political of end at particularly but the Rev. 13 requires suffice, consummation not complementary will of meaning Gegenspieler, 133. demonic power. eschatological of a

325.

and many of the saints Allusions Most Daniel

to

commentators 7,8,11,

undoubtedly

but

pointed

to rest.

the_ PdAuyMa refer also

not to

to the

only the

"NU)Cr6or.

TrC to the

story

idolatry

familiar

of the of the

pattern

Antichrist

image recorded Syrian

king

are many.

prophecies in Daniel

as well

as that

l

of 3 which of the

Commenting upon the first beast of Rev. 13, Rigaux writes: ". car ni .. Juifs, les propheties danieliques ni les chretiens ne consid6raient comme d'AntiochusEiiphane. Pour les Synoptiques, par las exploits accomplies de la desolation l'abomination doit encore se produire. I1 n'est pas douteux Josephe, 1'Apocalypse d'Esdras de Baruch, les rabbins et celle que et les Peres bete de Daniel comme le symbole do la quatrieme ne considerent apostoliques l'empire dans saint Jean comme dans Daniel, le symbole romain. Par consequent, ä des des Betes s'applique De plus, empires. puisque le regne de la quatrieme Bete nest dans pas envisage comme passe, mais est regarde comme se realisant Jean a voulu d'ecrire, l'empire le symbole de sa premiere Bete, romain. sous .. faction de Rome. " L'Antechrist, 347. persecutrice "As in Dan. 7, the king and the kingdom tend to be Glasson well says: the monster is the Roman empire but as the chapter identified; develops at first it comes to stand for a single ruler with supernatural powers and with a deadly the servants hate against 79. of God. " Revelation, "The ten horns no doubt come from Dan. 7: 7 where they represent ten kings. " 80. Ibid., "One is reminded of the similar On v. 14 the same writer comments: situation in Dan. 3 and Nebuchadnezzar's image of gold which all his subjects were to 82. worship. " Ibid., Rev. 13 with Nk. 13: 14 as do many others. Caird links "John does not actually Antichrist for the monster, though he might well have done. use the title (Mask Jesus had prophesied the coming of 'false Christs false 13: 22); and prophets' John the second of his two monsters 'the false since calls and, prophet'. ... it is a reasonable inference that he thought Christ. of the first as a false ... Other traces of the same tradition may be found in two other New Testament books. 14 there is a reference In Mark xiii. to a new 'desecrating horror', which was the temple. Mark personifies to pollute it. Revelation, 165. ... ." .. Caird thinks of the myth of Antichrist as a genuine myth "capable of re-enactment " Ibid., 166. in varying circumstances. too, makes several Loisy, between this He connections chapter and Daniel. "une incarnation de Satan, et par eile va se realiser beast le the as sees (Paris, de 1'Antechrist. Apocalypse Commenting de Jean 1923), 245. regne ." ä blasphemous "Trait the the beast he Daniel. mouth of upon, writes: emprunte .. Epiphane. " "L'auteur ou il concerne Antiochus va insister sur les blasphemes a Daniel; 1'utilisation donne fait de qu'il ce prophete en paraphrasant des Seleucides dann la quatrieme ne voyait aucunement l'empire qu'il croire de Daniel touchant la prediction bete et qu'il le quatrieme regardait empire, ä demi le les trois d'oppression des ans et et regne saints, comme restant il ne se fait " Ibid., de la reediter. c'est pourqubi aucun scrupule accomplir: And again later he speaks of John as "preoccupe 250. Daniel en de suivre 1'interpretant, et ne voulant pas abandonner son formulaire plus ou moires Ibid. Rare indeed is the commentary which does not link myst6rieux. .. ." a 13 Rev. Daniel. Tres uSaS A with the. of _PUAuypm 1. les

326.

Babylonian

monarch.

Once more we have the well-known

the same therefore

months",

to "War" upon the saints,

as indicated

He also

calls

representative

down fire

We have both brought its

point

linger to

of departure

there.

God and in

of Spiritism. Church

1.

indeed,

all

foretold

league

and works

with

mighty

his publicity

not

only

to view in the present from

two-horned

beast

who thereafter

signs.

of the Two witnesses.

2

is

He also

the

One

and propaganda officer.

not only of Rev. 11, but of the eschatological

the

He sees false the

false

religious dragon,

leaders being

but

enabled fulfilment

day when opposing

apostate

the wonders

of Deut. religious

activities

took

does not

scale,

to work

prophets.

thought

it

minor,

on a world-wide

in Revelation the references concerning See Ian. 7: 21; 9: 26. rise in Daniel.

false

also

While John's

of Asia

thus

eschatological

yoke as in Christ's

Christs

chapter.

pagan priesthood

He has in mind the

and statte will

The "war" have their

which

of the

beast is an obvious counterfeit

from heaven

of another,

of Christ

symbol

But even here the theme of Rev. 11 is being

prophet.

cannot help being reminded, discourse

the

for the two-horned

reiterated,

Again we have reference

as in Rev. 11: 7.1

What seems to be new is

is known as the false

in Rev. 11; 2-3.

"forty-two

of trial,

period

13: 1-3. parties

of the

Antichrist

The second beast emphasizes the great cunning of Antichrist, as the first This also is a glance backwards at De.niel. his great power. See stresses 8: 11: Den. Stauffer "These 23-25; 21-23. two weapons of writes: particularly great power and much cunning, appear combined into a system in antichrist, is the eschatological The antichrist Rev. 13ff.: world power that takes the " ". into his the lying service! spirit military, political and economic .. is consummated in-a religious front devil's the united counterpart alliance dei (cf. This religious Mark 13: 10). to the universal of the civitas mission is the the false front work of prophet, who looks like a lamb, but talks united He is the religious herald like and political a dragon. of antichrist, ... by misleading His favourite theme is for whom he recruits miracles. adherents Good Friday, of antichrist's mortal wounds and their miraculous a perverted 214-15. Theology, healing. ." .. 2.

327.

their

over

united

Him.

to destroy

order

that

iss

save those

the

beast

and the

No better

16,17,19.

Rev.

whose names are

in

commentary

in

State

the power of

through

to make war on the Lamb, all

book of life.

the

the

with

be aided by miracles

and their

prophet

and linked

be enlisted

men will

false

Rabbi

popular

The union will

and thus all

the dragon,

in

to the

hatred

ensuing

This

activities

on chapter

combination

of

discussed

again

is

13 can be found

John's

than

own words: And I saw, issuing from the mouth of the dragon and from the mouth of three foul spirits the beast and from the mouth of the false prophet, for they are demonic spirits, like frogs; performing signs, who go to assemble them for battle on abroad to the kings of the whole world, And they assembled them at the the great day of God the Almighty. .. in Hebrew Armageddon. place which is called

in

the

will

the

warning the

Creator,

message from and his the

and receive

with

of

majority

beast

his

belongs

as if

earth

mark,

It

involve

will

join

instead his

death.

the

will

likeness.

dragon

to turn

evil

to man when separated

It

be the

struggle While

them to the worship to

is truly

It

a

of the

the Adversary

number has ever

to the nth degree. from God.

instance

associates.

is the number of sin and imperfection,

to indicate

Parousia

save men from worshipping

to

become subject The mystic

will

and his

strives

conflict

(Cain and Abel)

the first

As in the original

So severe

church

and endeavours

like

conflict

of separation.

the witnessing

image,

multitudes

the serpent.

trinity

and will

be a marking

also

will

the last

the final

to be ended by the

a conflict

good and evil,

John is saying that

be about worship,

there that

between

controversy

' of Christ.

for Armageddon -

13 is thus. the gathering

Revelation

God

been associated

attenuated

represents

of

all

to a that

"the number of man" -

between have seen the close relationship Stauffer 1. and many other scholars He also links both with the fulfilment Rev. 13 and Armageddon. of 2 Thess. 2. And Armageddon is inevitably 214-15. Theology, associated with Dan. 11: 45 and spr)ýAwcsatac -s PNAijµo, the -

328.

man under

the

serpent's

p(5E",\,,JypV

Tqk

is

in

repeated

control.

liPrýMWQEwC

connection

with

1

And even here

pattern, false

in that

for

worship.

are

overtones

from

the

original

source too the number six

2

the mystical 1. Cataracts concerning number 666. of nonsense have been written An Almost all of it pours from thought-forms removed from those of John. quite in into the take the interpretation currents rabbinical account must adequate in the early church. lacking Judaism of John's day which were not altogether "The number six itself track. here is on the right Milligan awakened a feeling It the Jew felt the breast in the dread significance of numbers. who of of This below the sacred number seven just as much as eight went beyond it. fell As in the last number denoted more than the simple possession of the Divine. feast the the 'great the day' day, the of on of eighth on case of circumcision the Lord day first the the day, of week, on of our or of resurrection eighth in beginning days, it the previous following active power. a new expressed seven to the inability held to the reach By a similar signify number six was process thus Jew the there it. To falling hopeless was a short of and sacred point it; let there be Triple doom upon the number six even when it stood alone. three time by ten by ten then it obtain until you second and a of a multiple 666; have following represented a potency one and we another, sixes mysterious fate than be direfulness there than of a which can none greater, which of evil that Milligan's 235. We are not certain there can be none worse. " Revelation, in they lean but that the believe be right we substantiated entirely claims can direction. 666, but offers interpretation to the Caird criticizes of most approaches no The Morris See Revelation, 174-76. his of comments of own. solution positive the ". 'it is 174. translate Revelation, helpful. number of man' are more .. ...

."

The variant application, of 616 probably arose out of a partisan reading trinity this divert from the to Gaius, of of us problem not should and such as six. G. E. Ladd has voiced the doubts of many as follows: the Nero solution Regarding The NeronKaisar in Greek is not 666, but 1005. total the numerical of ... indeed does into Hebrew, Kaisar Neron by transplanting is which solved problem in the spelling however, by a slight 666. This is achieved, total of variation John, Furthermore, has the Hebrew word for Caesar. writing why no one explained to a Greek-reading symbolism of gematria would have used the elaborate public, that It is the Greek form instead Hebrew significant also of name. of a with a " Revelation this interpreters the of solution. recognized ancient none of "it is possible that the number was The same writer John, 186. suggests that 187. to be altogether intended symbolic. " Ibid.,

2.

See Dan. 3: 1.

329.

14 and 16

Revelation

to Lohmyer, Rev. 14 is the high point

According

with

Christ

seer

then

fatal

upon Mount Zion.

in a dilemma.

crystal

sea of God.

worship

him,

the

While

of Jesus. is

glimpse

warning

to

the world

is are

indeed

interested

additional that

read

the

MOX5WC Caird, vintage supports

1.

to the.

We cannot

endeavour apply the

Revelation,

of the

wine press .

to prove

to the contrary.

P

agree that

ingathering 2

in

the

with both

the

The symbolism

last

verse

epr)Nwo

devil

harvest

places deep to

who refuse submission.

The

not

consider and the

endurance

a special

contains

which

of the 1

vintage

BEV

Tv9r

of those

wheat Rather,

an Here we

motif.

Sw

exegesis

servants.

of the

It

and the

men might

eAi C

trodden

laboured

of God's

the

last

persecutors.

God is

of

wrath

13: 10.

its

Son of Ilan in heaven,

of the

their

Tic

uyH&-

the

loyalty,

by their

sign

the

of triumph,

as possessing

martyrdom the

stand

to those

that

order

The victors

about

who contemplate in

His destroy to He own and garner comes as

allusion

death

characterized

Then appears

We are particularly

between

threatens

foretold

Upon them who risk

of M.

fulfilment

a pause to all

oppressor

pronounced.

that

the

beast

the

The obedient

invincible.

blessing

final

battle.

given

They stand

heaven thunders

of Babylon

faith

the

Rev. 14: 6-12 pictures

earth-dwellers

it

But having

to present

proceeds

choice.

fall

the outcome of the last

here is pictured

Certainly

of the Apocalypse.

who,

and the the

like

later

evidence

has been gleaned

from

189-195.

"In the vision 2. which now follows, of the vintage vv. 17-20, the principal is ingathering Joel 13, in 3: the in its feature, contained, not original, as The crushing of the winepress. of the grapes of the grapes, but in the treading the staining in the press, of the feet and garments of the and especially 'blood the the familiar juices, became the treaders of a grapes'. red with .. Hence this down of enemies and furious trampling for the utter figure vengeance. Joel the Is. 63: 2-4. God's upon wicked; cf. cf. wrath visited symbol of .. it The meaning of the second vision is clear; 3: 13; Lam. 1: 15; Rev. 19: 15.

330.

Old Testament pictures enquire

of divine

--

themes.

eschatological

P&huypoc the

surrounding

Then Michael Joel "in

the

latter

according

comes and delivers

the

secure.

days".

of this assurance

John knew that

of the homogeneity

of the biblical

such as never (also

to the

occurs.

in the

Joel

called

climactic

last

In Rev. onslaught

in

"the

king

us

to be launched of the

north")

of Daniel.

This view is similar

the attack

same idea

was is

presentation

His menaced saints.

John uses the

symbolism that

the city? 111

6Pr)NwaiEu3C

city,

But let

outside

placed

of trouble

3 and Eze. 38-39, which also picture

employment with

The time

-fqC holy

illustration

the wicked.

against

"Why is the scene of destruction

Here we have another

by the

indignation

upon the city

Rev.

20: 8 where

of the saints the

14: 20, John comforts

the

(Rev.

will

13) the

2: 32 promised deliverance

saints

to

final church be

from the foes gathered

upon the not the judgment as a whole, but God's vengeance visited pictures, figures the whole It is then not parallel with the first, which ... wicked. We have in the judgment, as it affects the righteous and the wicked alike. two visions, as often with the author, first a general fact or staianent, then or part. a detail Hendriksen, 185;

Beckwith, Apocalypse, 663. See Morris, Revelation, also .. ." Conquerors, 155-56; Farrer, Revelation, 165-68, et al.

"The vintage is trodden 1. the city. St John accepts the symbolism of outside Joel describes Joel. in which under the metaphor of a ghastly vintage a battle Jerus 1 dodh the natio lls J at ac kin s are sh the to more 41 5P 'o' be hosn hr't° ýib Gsse eme$ c ni ineed wi e fiees the ac so harrest to be reaped in a fiel the Of barley supposes the tF on . The value of the phrase 'outside Judaean hills. the city' is that it links Joel's last the both of chapters with of Isaiah and Zechariah prophecy respectively, Jerusalem. " Farrer, a final slaughter of enemies outside which describe "A final 167. Beckwith Revelation, reminds us that assault upon God's people by the assembled forces of their enemies, and the overthrow of these, are the is thought this of the apocalyptic writings. and common predictions event .. Apocalyptist Jerusalem. The this taking to have place near appears as of in mind in the use of the words 'without the city. "' Apocalypse, tradition This is nearer the mark than Morris's 664-65. more general application. 186. Kiddie would have us believe that the city is Revelation, mentioned to Old Testament passages about the but he has missed the allusion Babylon, Jerusalem. Carpenter is nearer the mark when he says final outside slaughter "have refused the defence of the true city " that those who fall and sanctuary. 604. "Revelation",

331.

the city. 1

outside

describes

vision

mountain"

"in

Ezekiel's

"oblation"

the

church

the

king

the

upon the

Armageddon, all

of the

who in

is

Israel.

the

in Armageddon's 14, the north)

slain

point

bringing

of

to his

the

of

The writer church

principles

the

holy

--

outside

down the

the

-f

_PS harvest

in

city

treading c

the

desolation

"very

high

applies the

enemies

of the

of Jehoshaphat, at

upon those

Rev. 14: 20 constitutes

another

suggested

applicable

as specially

ýC

accomplished

judgment and destruction

God

of

¬Pnýý(404 valley

holy

of

oblation"

of which

Thus the

which

treading

on the

and city

Gog and Magog, and the

the people of God.

applies

AvyNoý

the

end,

same harvest

composing "the

of

is this

of the Apocalypse

slaughter. of the

in the valley

have trodden

saints

temple

to the same event -

hermeneutical

He also

circuit

the world-wide

It

days past

a mighty "2

a harvest

Zion.

earth.

while

figured of

to

of the

who seek to destroy example

land

perish

(i. e. the feast

Those, trodden,

wherein

in Rev.

Wine press

this

3: 13.

of the

The 1600 furlongs

secure.

Ezekiel's

of

harvest

are now themselves

city, are

as the

in Joel

to

referred

Joel 3 pictured

(= Judgment) which lay outside

Jehoshaphat John

Similarly,

excellent for

book.

Revelation, 665. See Beckwith, R. H. Charles differs with Beckwith regarding issue of whether the earthly is meant. He says in or heavenly Jerusalem to Kiddie "There can be no question and Beasley-Hurray, contrast as to the (for 'the ' It is Rome its destruction identity has already been of city. not It is, moreover, of the Seer in 9) but Jerusalem. announced in the hearing Jerusalem but the heavenly Jerusalem which is to not the earthly most probably for the 1000 years. descend from heaven to be the centre of the Kingdom of Christ is a proleptic If xiv. 14,18-20 11-21 only, then the city summary of xix. ... the historic Jerusalem, to be but its ruined site; might or rather referred 11-21 and also xx. 7-10, then the city is a summary of xix. if this can be none that came down from heaven-the other than the city seat of the Messianic II, Charles 25. We think is mainly right,, Kingdom. " Revelation, but wrong in Jerusalem, to "the historic John his reference its ruined or rather site". in all references by the holy city means the church, to chapter at least prior Whether in picturing 20. a subsequent era to the Parousia, gives when faith he replaces the emblems of ancient Israel by more material place to sight, is another question. representations 1. the

2. See Eze. 40: 2; 45: 1-5;

48: 9f.

332.

In Revelation

16,

l the gathering the east,

the

drying

up of the

of the kings

river

Euphrates,

of the whole world,

the

kings

of

and Armageddon,

interpretation "Many commonly received of the passage Ladd says: though it were a self-evident fact in the text-that assert-as commentators from the east' the 'kings the Parthians represent who now invade the civilized This, however, is sheer of Nero redivivus. world under the leadership (regarding " John, However, Ladd's 213. interpretation we view own speculation. "the pagan hordes") This type of interpretation as just as speculative. came "puffed" into modern favour when journalists the "yellow peril" about the turn While it is true that John interweaves some current myths of of the century. in mind, it is even more his day into his work, and may here have the Parthians As in the case true that the main source of his imagery is the Old Testament. Old Testament teachings where for every local several of Christ's allusion Revelation. Older it is the be found, even so of can author with references were wont to point out that the language of Rev. 16: 12 has been commentaries in Isaiah to Israel's deliverance having reference from drawn from expressions (Isa. "from For the Babylon. that the 41: 2; example, note phrases east" ancient 41: 25; 45: 6; 59: 19) are 43: 5; 46: 11) and "from the rising of the sun" (Isa. in connection from with Israel's redemption each employed three times in Isaiah Similarly, the drying up of Euphrates is there mentioned. the captor nation. Milligan has expressed himself See Isa. 44: 27. at length upon this matter, "Probably He says: studied. no part of the Apocalypse and should be closely interpretation than the first Bowl. has received of this statement more varied is the point to be determined; 1,11oare these kings that come from the sun-rising host, given is, that they are part of the anti-christian and the answer usually spoken of as the kings of the whole inhabited earth, part of those afterwards in order that they may pursue an before whom God dries up the Euphrates march to the spot on which they are to be overwhelmed with a final uninterrupted destruction. Something behalf be certainly may said on of such complete and it is to serious objections. exposed view; yet a "1. We have already been made acquainted with the at chap. ix. 14, ... to the progress Euphrates; of Christ's and, so far from being a hindrance river the symbol of their overflowing might. and destructive enemies, it is rather 'from the sun-rising, ' "2. We have also met at chap. vii. 2 with the expression to the quarter from which the angel comes by whom the and it is there applied it is God to think foes sealed. not easy of anti-christian of are people ... in the term. described from same a quarter coming 'from the sun-rising' 113. These kings are not said to be a part of the kings immediately They inhabited to. the referred are earth' afterwards whole of from them. distinguished rather "4. The 'preparing of Him whose of the way' connects itself with the thought the Baptist. the by of coming was prepared way "5. takes us back, alike in The type of drying up the waters of a river, to the means by the historical of the Old Testament, writings and prophetic of His people, secures the deliverance not the destruction which the Almighty " 269-70. Revelation, His enemies. of "The 'kings A. Plummer says similarly. the forces of the east' are certainly Many God. the to Christ see an allusion writers side of on and the saints. ranged (cf. Christ 8 in Scripture figure Mal. iv. 4; Zech. iii. The sun is a frequent of 2; Luke 1.78; 1; 12 LXX; 16). The kings of ch. vii. also xii. vi. xxii. and 11-16. " the east may thus be identified with the armies of ch. xix. (PC)t 395. Revelation 1.

On the

333.

for particular

are symbols which call borrowed

Apocalypse

"the

of Euphrates

to

but

Parthians It

Rome.

again,

than

that

only

enter

igva-ro It

to

uses

the

written

dealing

term should

something in

as a direct

Rev.

ten

of

horns

Israel

turn

in

waters

"one from

the

from

Babylon.

upon the

whore

by the

waters

represented

this

this

is

that

this

to

myth lies

when they

have some relationship for

symbol

and His

the

or Someone of heavenly and it

meaning

to depart

of

from

to "the kings

is this all

hardly

in

that

sound principles The "kings

the

Elsewhere

the

of the

of the whole world"

against

mind,

powers

people

in New Testament

origin.

symbol

of John's

and other

with

likely

lead

more Christ-centred

church,

Messiah

and

an allusion

Nero would

at the back

13: 3, he may have something

of Kings

passage

legend,

of Christ

manner,

as King

see in this

whom, according

book of metaphors.

contrast

i. e. from heaven,

He speaks

change the

"east" with

east,

was a familiar to

literalize

1

picture

ýrý

pointed

the

as with

the east,

modern commentators

possible

convey.

the

all

from

indeed

is

here

comes from Almost

of lords.

the

God's Anointed,

and tongues"

and nations

upon Babylon's

deliverance

when the

two symbols are

cease to be her support.

Then Christ Lord

that

asserts

and multitudes

people

by Cyrus, to the

preliminary

thus

a drought

foretells

which

be overthrown

might

Such was the

east".

The last

Isaiah

second

Babylon

that

order the

from

The first

attention.

the

of

God.

times. Apocalypse

a book so carefully

later of east"

chapter. exegesis

To when

may be intended

mentioned in the same

in applying the literary To be consistent principle of parody which John interpretations. He makes erroneous uses is a safeguard against continually in so far as he describes them in enemies to speak for Christ even Christ's ". Thus many commentators terms reminiscent the point of Him. out that .. 'es war und ist nicht Worte: klingen und wird wieder sein' wie eine dlmonische 'der war und der ist und der kommt'. " Lohmeyer, N'achlEffung des Gottestitels; 145. Similarly the principle Offenbarung, of contrast whereby John places the the woman clothed the Lamb, and the whore against beast against with the sun, Jerusalem, Babylon In also makes for safety against and of interpretation. is used by John to place "the kings of the east" Rev. 16: 12, this principle in opposition to "the kings of the whole world". It is not an instance of Such cases are clearly shown to be such by their parody. context. 1.

334.

as the Median kings

divine

from the east came with

Possibly

Babylon.

from

PdE'Avyplx

from

are

borrowed

probably

multitudes

by the

gathered

by attacking

His

ij

ouc.

npt

term

beast,

the Antichrist

the

symbol

of the

(desolating)

power.

It

is vital

to

is

but

mention

been pointed

has already phase

dealing

Revelation it.

overflowing the

is

these

multitudes

to make war on Christ P,5AuyNa

ultimate

is

so surely

beginning

of the

end for

remember that

the

Euphrates

this

the

drying

persecuting

and Babylon

of Antichrist.

and parcel

another

Daniel

represents it

prophet,

as the

'

to the

reference

of Revelation,

Euphrates

It

and false

that

out

force.

that

sanctuary.

upon Israel

latter

have pointed

clear

the

of the

student

Euphrates

the

also

Thus as surely

to the

of the

Isaiah's

of old

of entrance

of an invading

that is

up of the

are part

from

Israel

pictured

to the attacks

the saints,

41: 2, which

route

Many scholars

and it

dragon,

church. is

the

Revelation

Babylon,

supporting

the

interest

as a symbol

from

clear

Cyrus to deliver

mind Eze.

ever

because

use of the

his

is

It

Euphrates.

east,

of particular

used in Scripture

is

had in

as a "flood".

represented

Euphrates

the

ý'Pnf ýwc7LwC

-tiffs

often

who are

John also

as coming

glory

These symbols

are

heavenly beings Who come to deliver

and could represent

paragraph,

of the

with

The primary

"war"

out

that

referred

the Antichrist. source

to the war made upon Israel

of this

by Antiochus

the

"battle"

to

so often

Chapters motif

is

mentioned in the

in

chapters

11,12,13,17,19,20 found

in

the

Rev.

Danielic

16: 14

of

specifically references

Epiphanes.

`1tß to is first in Joshua 24. The word itdelf 1. as referred means Many flood, describe the the Euphrates or verses river. sea, as stream, a land and Babylon. boundary line between Israel's See Joshua 24: 2-3,14-15; See Isa. 8: 7,8 as a typical Gen. 15: 18, etc. example of the use of the word invasion to by Assyria. is The catastrophic a symbolism same with reference See Dan. it John. 9: by 26; 11: Daniel 40 Rev. Thus 15-16. by 12: and and used that the writer by his reference to Euphrates is not unlikely of Revelation to the same war as mentioned in 17: 14. The waters are in Rev. 16 points to be "people and multitudes declared distinctly and nations and tongues" who God. to Rev. the 17: 15. hostile of people are Euphrates

335.

of Armageddon thus

The symbol the

of Israel

enemies

2

source.

It

of

is

holy

invading

ý3ýiluyNx whole

earth

is

ZPI) identical

Rev. 130 which chapter of his

of

Israel's

that

of the

north

the

with

and the

likely

poured

and

-[rýC

"upon the

"3

mountain.

TtöAENoS

fall

overthrow

king

armies

Megiddo

Antichrist

quite

of the

he speaks glorious

the

about

prophecy

with

to be "an imaginary

between

battle

great

would

Armageddon

declares

of

associated

memories

becomes exceedingly

name for Messiah", enemies

fits

when en route

to

`ApVimye&wv

with

attack

link

the

compulsion

of Ezekiel

that

Israel.

but

with

the

shows that

"upon the

across

is also based on Daniel's

of the

is

the

in mind when sea and the floods

plain

Thus both

presentation

concepts

of the

of the lings

Qu Vayciv false

the which

Jerusalem.

only

Ezekiel's

mountains"

end "between

towards

the not

scene

has Megiddo

Daniel's

conjoins

111 Beckwith

designating

Megiddo,

and the

s

iwQ

of

of Daniel

coming. to his

The location

It

prediction

mountains

the writer

appropriate.

worship

imagery concerning

described

of the in

the Antichrist

day.

"The spirits Revelation, 324. Farrer sums up the symbolism aptly: to Har-Magedon, that is, Mount Megiddo. No such mountain-name Megiddo is a town on the southern Plain, side of the Esdraelon was ever current. to the foothills 'Mount Megiddo' the nearest of known cities of Carmel. would Carmel. ... St. John wants to refer to Megiddo and to Carmel have to designate Ahab, a renegade Anointed, in one breath. or Antichrist, and husband of Jezebel (see ii. 20) 'sent unto all the children of Israel and gathered the prophets' of 'together to try their there Baal and Ashtaroth unto Mount Carmel'. strength .. Lord God Elijah, the by the sword. Ahab And. .. of and to perish against likewise to in the mouths of himself on the day when a lying perish spirit was his him Chronicles transfers The false and of enticed allies. author prophets ... He defied the exact circumstances of Ahab's death to the death of Josiah. a true he God. There Megiddo. he by fought was shot archers at against warning, .. ... him. The lamentation to be lamentation Megiddo for appears of great a was ... 'all the families because the land mourn', taken up by Zechariah. where of .. Now we know from Rev. 1: 7 (cf. they have 'looked on him whom they pierced'. xi-9) So text. in Mt. Megiddo in his St. John this for sum, of mind made stands what its dupes to their lying doom; where kings and prophecy go meet where a place to their destruction; their misled are armies and where all the tribes of the and in in him to For there whom power, weakness they had pierced. see earth mourn, in their the stars against princes, courses fight and the floods of destruction (Judges " Revelation, 19-21). them 178. v. away sweep See Kiddie, 1. bring the kings

2.

Apocalypse,

3.

Kiddie,

685.

Revelation,

324. ".

..

Daniel

mentions

the hill,

too-between

336.

Revelation

17

of earth's others

is depicted

17, Antichrist

In Revelation

abominations.

n1

by martyrdom will

is declared

It

herself

which had dominion over the kings

not primarily personifies that

to Rome, the city

upon seven hills,

But again it

must be said that

and even economic scene is

political

apostasy from God.

the whole world's

and naked".

2

To him Babylon is essentially

in either.

religious

truth, the be not may

Babylon is "a name of mystery".

or at least

the sun.

of Christ,

This woman is the consort encompassing all

of all

As the woman of Rev. 12 obviously

of Satan --

particularly

applies

Jerusalem and the sea. .. Revelation, this passage.

us

John goes

The first

to the woman clothed

conclusion

is a figure

eschatologically,

for

against

with

of the church

the very opposite

ages who have rebelled

the Rev. 17 the rebels of encompasses woman so the bride

4

and

not the whole truth.

Babylon the whore stands in obvious contrast 5

tells

His use of the title

he has Babel in mind, and also the kingdom of Nebuchadnezzar.

to that the say way of out

and

she who has desolated

ultimately

3 the of earth.

aware of the current

interested

that

be made "desolate

There can be no dodging the allusion

John, though fully

as the "mother of harlots

the Most High.

the people of God in all

of every era.

times,

But as John

so with, the harlot.

interpreting Dan. 45, Morris to when xi. refers also ." Gog and Magog in mind 200. Daniel probably had Ezekiel's

1.

Rev. 17s5"

2.

Rev. 17: 16.

3.

Rev. -17: 18.

4.

Rev. 17: 5.

See Ladd, John, 222.

5. This is another illustration of the use of John's principle of contrast. If he can represent the church of all ages by the symbol of a pure woman, it is he to that the pictures applies only antithesis certain unbelievers unlikely in time those to in a certain city, of a particular empire at one point or even only.

337.

Paul had spoken of '

and thus

rebellion,

emphasis

figure

as applied

is

in view

and white.

Either

Bnpire

but

part

letters

Jezebel,

4

Ahabs.

All

does it

is succeeded by a call the

if

that

Christians

While

it

is

as ire

and Ninevih

people

God. 5

of

of the

true it

"Harlot"

that is

to

Rev. 2: 9; 3: 9.

4.

Rev.

Certainly

this

in

"half-baked"

seven

geographical Scripture

locations

uses the

much more frequently and not

"adulteress"

harlot applied is

upon all

3.

in

are

the

Throughout flock

from

from those

styled

as

becoming in

Rev.

17.

and thus indicates

were to

in Asia

churches

are

the picture

(18: 1-4),

from Babylon

1

or one

and against

Christians

in mind as we contemplate

black

sun,

save his

teachers

False

in

the last.

2 Satan, of

3

God's people. save

to the

of the

metropolis

with

has been to

synagogue

significance

He sees only

parenetic

objective

from Babylon is enjoined 1. Thus flight See Rev. 18: 1-4. in the holy city. 2.

secular

the woman clothed

the

to separate

more than

city,

seven-hilled

is

desire

must be kept

this

his

upon the

meaning?

remains

them against

and Balaam seduce

and John's

John's

numbered with purpose

solely

of Rome.

city

exhaust

seven churches

He warns

Balak

who like

to the

And his

to the

Babel had originated

end.

has been placed

one is

of Babylon.

compromise.

It

will

Too often of this

the

it

and Babylon to John summarizes the to the Gentiles.

spoken of by the apostle

rebellion

is

ocTioa ro O oc

come out

of the

focus.

symbol to the

for

cities

such

apostatizing

most appropriate

figure,

who have not taken their

stand

Rev. 2: 14.

2: 20

23: 7,8,11,14,17,18, Isa. 1: 21; Jer. 2: 20; 3: 1; 13: 27; Eze. 16: 15,22,33,35; 5. 43: 7,9; Hos. 2: 2,4,5,10; 4: 12,15,18; 19,29,35,43,45; 5: 4; 6: iO; 9: 1; Mic. 1: 7. i: used in Uie LXX at least times to fifty or its derivatives, TT6Pvq, fornication It may be significant describe the spiritual of Israel and Judah. NuMr piov which occurs more than twenty times in the New also that _, _ to anything is never applied Testament, but always to things openly unbelieving, sacred or professing Such contentions

religious as these.

characteristics. as used in this

study,

are

not

mennt to

den

338.

for

the

emphasis of the

origin

where Judah

symbolism

is

a harlot

lifeblood

of

4: 30) and golden her

to

was addressed

These references texts

the

in

guiltless

and the wages gained.

to be found

(Jer.

2: 33),

and "on whose skirts

(Jer.

2: 34).

that

will

the

and-,

Babylon with

despise

same thing

cited

-

city

her is

(Jer.

is

crimson

of Babylon

written

the blood

"

by commentators to Christ's

(Jer.

fact

as

23: 35.

Isa.

23: 15, which

that

John

of Rome.

and

tpgHw vr)v rjpr)Nweq,

in chs. 17 and 18 by no means exhaust the connections our main theme.

found

of prophets

Compare lit.

undoubted

3: 3),

4: 30) and seek

as Nahum 3: 4ff.;

of the

support

in

clothed

on earth.

in mind as well in

forehead

in her was found

rn. These references to 4Q v _A6E-Auy 9pF-pcV

She is

who have been slain

most often

(Jer.

upon her

Jerusalem

be kept

and 3: 1-11,

2: 33-34

a sign

others

too

in Jer.

The literary

2: 20) with

Her lovers

faithless

of the

17 is

poor"

reminded

should

thinks

initially

Rev.

(Jer.

and of all

and of saints,

are

in

many lovers

ornaments.

We are

life.

upon the

transgression

who causes the

is

The call admonition

to flee to flee

from Babylon has often from the

of

been linked

ý3ai:Iluyf.. ia TIr.

4 pfl

1 k;3&Z

L'Antechrist, 348-350. arguments for Rome such as are found in RiFaux's well-Imown to indicate that John saw more than just Rome, and that he They are meant rather have as its centre concerned with the final apostasy which will was particularly to God rather Furthermore, than political the issue of relationship matters. for professing Christians, he was writing of Rome. not for unbelieving citizens by his portrayal he intends lest its members to admonish the flock, Therefore, into spiritual fornication. Rev. 18: 1-4 with its admonition be led by Antichrist these contentions. "But we must Babylon strengthen Kiddie to forsake admonishes: Jeremiah, Jerusalem that in Isaiah, it is pre-eminently and Ezekiel not forget (see We have harlot-city. is the already seen excursus on ch. xi) how John's who in Babylon the fashioned the thought great was mind of constantly with picture " doom. Revelation, Jerusalem the 341. of as city of

1.

".

..

our Lord also gave a similar

command to depart

from Judea in the times

Jesus warned the people of great wickedness and persecution abomination. ... Judean the in be Moreover, false area. present shall would prophets which ... to deceive even the people of God. When such wickedness and attempt arise ... in the city to lead God's and when the false prophets prevails are attempting is to there And that is to leave the one way only escapes ... astray people of the

city.

...

Many of these thoughts

lie

behind the command in Rev. 18: 4 to flee

"

339.

Only

dealing

the

destruction

theme began with

the

announcement:

The destruction following of

God's

Chapter

by the

unmingled

God, her

against

Chapter

18 enlarges

the

the

fate

ten horns

of a priest's

metaphor for

reminded

of Christ's

Antichrist,

the

Also healing

the is

borne

says John,

Therefore,

chapters.

in

admonition

O(Wuypoc

chapter

of the

expressing

the preceding

the

-M-c

17 we find

mortal

has seven heads,

wound.

the fate

to flee

harlot,

from

which fire.

..

."

plagues. of her saints. foretold Such was

and such would

be the

Her failure

Him not.

to

of the city

is

suggested in the preceding

already

the

great.

outpouring

of the

and the burning

FLEE:

the

because

chapter

her with

who received

therefore

is

14,

In the

Babylon's

her persecution

she played

came, but

for

it

-

the

same story.

preparation

whore and burn

the if

daughter

the

such punishment her pride,

consecutive In ch.

Babylon

16 describes

Lover would be her undoing,

the divine

only another

desolate

to whom Christ

of a world

recognize

idolatry,

tells

Chapter

deserves

is

how

admonition,

worldlings.

fallen

the

accompanies

what was commenced in would

rebellious

"Fallen,

upon Babylon.

wrath

the

Rev. 18 is the fifth

of the winepress

a solemn pause

chapter,

rebellion

fate

treading

17 shows why Babylon

that

that

of the

with

chapter

How appropriate

soul.

placed by John, when we recall

artistically

the

can save the

such withdrawal

And all guilty

who read

it

of Jerusalem

city

be

would as

drew near. puzoF-WC a parallel

to

John says that

and of these,

five

Rev.

13 and its

the

are fallen

beast

description

upon which

and one is

the

and the

of woman other

is likewise her hands are stained full city of wickedness. .. Christians. there is the implicit Moreover. of martyred with .. ... Thus the two situations of Babylon and the false prophet. which our association in the vision in his apocalyptic discourse, Lord pictures and which John relates And the command of Christ of Rev. 17-18 are, mutatis mutandis, rather similar. to leave Judea in view of the tribulation contributes and wickedness undoubtedly to the form of the thought in Rev. 18: 4. " Louis A. Vos, The and expression (Kampen, 1965), 161. in the Apocalypse Synoptic Traditions "So ist der himmlische Befehl an die Christen durch Js 48,20; zum Auszug aus Babylon Apk 18,4 einerseits 15ff 52,11; Jer 50,8; 51,6 uI vorgebildet lit. 24: durch anderseits aber auch sicher "6o »iov", " Kuhn, TWNT, I, 513. from These suggestions par mitbestimmt. Kuhn 1g thrown light the id Y8n9 tit the on Rev. 17 ularly of ýls p rti of . is wen e principle `ounce ac ount for e egeting in ook wnicFi 13. Mk. of Revelation's close kinship recognition discourse with the eschatological of from

Babylon. the blood

This

340.

is

not

yet

Thus it

The beast

come.

finds

identity

can be said to be not, though it We doubt

again.

if

there

is

in that.

Seven in this

elsewhere,

and there

are

is

primary

the

about

significance,

each of the

' Emperors.

count

has the

place

fifty-three rather

in

once was, and that

any need to

interested

not

its

other it

is

the

it

cases.

shortly

will

John was not

same symbolic

meaning

Arithmetical

symbolism

heads.

successive

be

primarily as

calculation

of completeness.

Kiddie discusses 1. the troubles to do so and then adds: of those who attempt "The fact is that those who seek in the reference to seven kinjis a list of seven individual beyond hope, and that monarchs must admit that the text is enigmatic to intelligibility is to be reached only by the arbitrary a mere approximation mutilation of the text, or the performance of extraordinary mental gycmiastics. " "No, the number seven has here its symbolical force-as always in Revelation. insist that in their form his shall present we words admit of no exact ... historical reference: verse 10 is a general statement, and John's readers can to read it as anything have no temptation 350-51. else. " Revelation, Beckwith writes See 706-70T of his with much good sense on this topic. Apocalypse. "What kings have preceded is for the Apocalyp$ist's He says in part: it is enough for them to know that only message to his readers unimportant; before the end of the then present is reached. " one is to follow world-kingdom And on the following "In view of these considerations 707. page he summarizes: to the conclusion that the number seven here is purely we are brought symbolical, that the Apocalyptist the Roman power as a historic means to represent whole. " Ladd speaks similarly and then proceeds to discuss vv. 9-11 to excellent "It is difficult to see any connection between the seven hills effect. of Rome "The second and final and seven of its emperors. " 222. manifestation of the beast is an eighth king; but it is not the eighth king for there are only seven; it is an eighth king which is one of the seven. This suggests that one of the two stages of his existence. " John, 231. Zahn also seven is to experience See Offenbarung, takes this position. II, 553ßß. Our own suggestion is that a key is provided in Rev. 20: 3-10 where we dragon, as with the beast, has a resurrection see that the slain experience Cf. Rev. 17: 10. The sixth head is the wounded one for "a little while". (thus it both "is" When the beast revive& it is manifested and yet "is not"). in the seventh head and because this the beast seventh head represents

The latter rising up after having been slain it is also called the eighth. See Lohmeyer, ad loc. There is no reference number symbolizes resurrection. to eight heads. The beast himself is declared to be "the eighth" because

he, like Jesus (the 888 name) has experienced If this is the resurrection. true meaning of the enigma, the significance have fallen, of "five one is,. to do with calculating the other is not yet come" has nothing but emperors, is about to enter the scene as earth's only with the fact that the Antichrist final demonstration of Satanic power.

341.

Thus the five

heads represent

including

emperors

the

to

about

is

The number eight the

revived the

called

symbol

There to

eighth

used at all,

precise parody

parallel is

of

would

given

it

is

yet

again 1

are not show its

had not

parody

in the yet

the

ascend All

the

only

John may indeed a face

Danielic

come to

seventh

die

existing

head of the

beast.

to

remind

of earth

united

of demons constitute

the

seven, the

think

but

presentation

time

and demonstrate

the

also

and the

of the Nero myth,

because

his

under

is

seventh

Resurrection

much more demonic.

and rise

representatives, evil

abyss

powers

of Him who is

a mask for

to the

and new beginning,

spirits

heads,

eight

888.2

only

to this

by the

as Satan's

refers

the

resurrection

of persecution.

and whose number is

Life,

Antichrist,

demonic Antichrist

head. the

The number six

final

beast

by a flood

ultimate

seventh

if

life

the

the

that

readers

of Rome.

to the

birth

give

who have gone before

all

There

but is

no

He of whom the

again.

". the number eight marks the beginning Revelation, 286. Milligan, .. heightened " See Farrer, Revelation, life, and powers. also with quickened of a new "For eight signifying 20-21, and 2 Peter ii. 5. " 158. see 1 Peteriii. resurrection, ". but the wild beast, Carpenter empire no eighth shall rise, writes: .. his deathin the in the heads of power, will, convulsive seven smitten all now throe, seem an eighth power, in which the ebbing life of all the seven finds last flickering This fierce the doomed up and of power of expression. ... " "Revelation", 7-10. in 613. dwelt is chap. xx. on again evil 1.

2.

See Morris,

Revelation,

174.

342.

Revelation

20

the problems of this

Into

Suffice

enter.

to

recur

once more for

again

he assembles is

attack

the

is

him,

objects

ended, joy ages.

complete.

forever of his

and that

of their

1

most of the

the

this

kings

time

The great

the

attack

become aware that

bearing

John's

story,

His

of the

will

grave's the

John's

abyss,

of

abomination men worship him. "2

none to help Simultaneously,

conflict

has at

They luxuriate

in His

the

object

to make all

abyss.

unending

the

chapters

from

upon the

end, with

be no more.

painting,

rises

again

falls

who sought

mark and basking

John's

earth,

"comes to his

desolation

preceding

the beast

doom that

rebel

to the

and trial

of the

is not our purpose to

of the

motifs Again

outworking.

to do so,

force

temptation

Lord,

Such is

final

but

city,

and who employed

He returns the

their

here

by deception

holy

of desolation

say that

it

much-debated chapter

glory

undying

throughout

last

in the the

music.

("Tempelzerst'brung Walter 45) links Apokalypse", Nikolaus 1. und synoptische ' ewG_ this We do not agree with the. ßSr=NuyNoc Tyr- ýýp with event. Loll him for his his Mark, Nark dating 13, but or exposition of either we agree with between the Ilk. 13: 14 passage and Rev. 20: 7-10. that there is a relationship tIbergangs (UK. ) ". Stelle die des Says Walter letzten an setzt er zur .. der Geschichte, Periode die Erwartung an der nach der aus Dan 9 gespeisten jenes halb mythische des Tempels stehen sollte, Entweihung Bild vom Auftreten (vgl. Ape. 20: 7-10). " des Antichrists

2.

Dan. 11: 45.

CONCLUSION

344.

Our study of that

has been an attempt in the

chapter

Our conclusions

years

of the

the

study

ago,

present

of its

also

very

distasteful

century

mind,

rather

now, as in

Much of the

scholarly

discourse

to prove

that

the

1.

See Gaston,

3.

E. Käsemann.

result

is

2

Paul,

and the

indeed

This

concepts.

and the writer

type

of the kingdom

New Testament

of eschatology of

God and the

acknowledgement

3

theolopr".

regard is exegetically

this

sixty

f

"the mother of Christian

1910,

is

sound. to the

twentieth-

compelling. done to prove largely

prejudices

die

attitudes of impartial

No Stone

basic

is

no mere addendum to the

concepts

work

consist

of philosophical

than

section"

offered

New Testament

the

in some of its

strand",

its

viewpoint

such as Christ,

been called

evidence

outgrowth

that

is

living

with

the

Olivet

most difficult

most commented upon in modem times.

emphasis by Pannenberg in this

However

instead

indicates

itself

of the

fibre

by apocalyptic,

The recent

"the

revolutionary

key figures

Son of Man, has rightly

of the

then

Eschatology

of Revelation.

mirrored

Gospels

and unashamedly apocalyptic

can be said

"the

interpret

are as follows.

In confirmation

inescapably

but

Synoptic

to

on Another,

that

the

of unauthentic hard, inimical

and that to

4" For study.

8,23.2.

all

records

we have

insertions

appears

such positions that

example,

are

apocalyptic there

the implies,

are no

H. R. Mackintosh.

"An inadequate 4. critical methodology and/or a theological or philosophical bias has vitiated the conclusions of modern biblical critics nearly as often As a substitute for the older dogmatic exegetes. as those of pre-critical the student and exegesis, approach to the problems of criticism of the New 'key' Testament has often been offered to guide him in his criticism; another

1

345.

grounds for

conclusive -rte

EPýýwartwc

the

as other

prophet"

terminology

of

of the

originator

same attitude logia

genuine the

furnished

book which the

the

"the

of concord of the for

springboard kingdom"

ýPSsAuyNoc Trc

sermon, and M.

Gospels.

the

accepted

of the near future,

teaching

contents

so did His followers,

"Daniel

of

notions,

and especially

"Son of Man" is

the and primary ,

rýýýwcsýýr

of Daniel

13: 14 in

The same Old Testament

representative

does not hold any of these concepts in isolation. as Christ

the

with

most apocalyptic

and its

fSäXuyNok

of the

nature

The eschatological

saying.

reflect

particular,

the dominical

rejecting

1

the

Cpspel

Furthermore,

as certainly

regarding

the

dramatic

including

the writers

expected

events

of 2 Thess. and

Revelation. The latter

writings

has value for

homogeneity is

and there elements

little

in

study

look

outside

eschatology

has endeavoured has been given

ýýMwaýcaý

to Daniel,

only

of the

to

the

Passion

but

of the

Thus the study of Nark 13: 14

of interpretation.

vagaries

the New Testament

need to

of Nev Testament

This

not

of 2 Thess. 2 and the Apocalypse,

the exegesis

to such innumerable

been subject

overtones,

sermon which embodies Passion motifs.

eschatological

remarkable

contain

both of which have There exists

of Danielic

presentation Old Testament

itself

a

themes, for

the

main

and apocalyptic. show that

too

narrow

1 and 2 Maccabees, 2 Thess.,

hitherto a context.

the

ý3ý

The usual

and Josephus are all

uyfia references

pertinent

but

has had little in strictly foundation in many cases the point of reference but rather has been based upon philosophical historical study and exegesis, " judgments. W. W. Gasque, "A theological Study of the History prior of and Ph. D. thesis the Criticism unpublished of the Acts of the-Apostles",

(Manchester,

1969),

372.

". Saint Mark, 163. W. C. Allen, in St. Mark following have the even we .. ' 'the ideas: 'the kingdom Son of-God, of Nan, ' 'the coming of the apocalyptic (9: 45); 'the world to come, ' 10: 30; Son of Man in glory with the angels, ' 'life' ' 12: 25; 'the Son of Man coming with the clouds of heaven, ' 14: 62; 'the resurrection, 1.

'inheriting

eternal

life,

' 19: 17;

'the

nearness

of the coming kingdom 1 9: 1. "

346.

The elements of the phrase are to be traced

they are not exhaustive. much earlier the

historical

and prophetic

r1pili

cony

is books.

and prophetic Daniel

Nestle's

interpretation

goes, were

is

it

not

that

UiU

his

themes

emphasized

long

Christ

did

r1riv

is as the

Jjwj use of

correct

historical before. Daniel.

with

as far

as it

of the

LX(

translators

thus and ,

were simultaneously

so Christ,

predecessors,

in the

existing

predecessors,

As certainly

complete.

by similar

motivated

of His own creativity,

the

could utilize into

EprH wcs'ic

his alternative

in Nk. 13 is to be understood

as part

dissolves

the if

that

Wellhausen

the

former

in the

is

desecration

characterized

flight

Furthermore,

the

emphasizes

judgment

exegetes

long-standing

and desolation,

have pointed

out,

with rather Christ

This

echoed and re-echoed then

is

3-37

vv. of,

spoken

as to why there at

the

the

Markan

than

is

temple

should also

approaching

in Mk. 13 is

118. See also

giving

in

the

latter

be such panic-

solved. of ch.

sacrilege. Daniel

Antiochus

99ff.

are not,

while

context

than the events connected with

See Gaston, No Stone on Another,

only.

difficulty

The riddle

harmonizes

own

desecration

authentic,

of an event

in its

signifying

destruction

temple's

because

solution

of a phrase

P7k. 13: 1-2 are

predicted.

a much wider application

1.

of the

merely

and not

several

from

6prýýioaaws

understanding

only

motifs

of the

presentation

already

in

and reoccur

is There in 20. 14 21: Nk. 13: a growing awareness among recent of

presentation scholars

elements

Luke also interweaves

same concept.

because

consummates

as by the results

sources as well

since

He merely

by some of Jeremiah's

influenced

right,

of

by Jeremiah's

influenced

Daniel's

writings.

a welding

did with

And what

but

They are found in the Pentateuch

than Daniel.

back

13, which As 9: 24-27

l Epiphanes.

of this

thesis.

347.

He apparently

and

and the holy

temple,

ultimately

involve

spreading

tribulation

of His

by devastating

the whole

world,

As the

one, so it

similar

ýPnN`'O

"'s

has reference

to an eschatological

display would

himself

ýPnMý"ýoý`''ý

at

least,

which

the

same phenomenon.

2, the

&npire

of the

in John's

in focus,

events which will

include figure,

as a specific

subtlety

Daniel,

Mark,

philological 2 Thess.

is not unrelated Antichrist,

remain

in

ak

2 Thess.,

(just

to

homage.

signs,

The PSF-AvyMN ävOpA1TOC

and the

and all

of a providential

of interpretahowever, complex

antagonist.

of the varied

found

in

Daniel,

Mark,

2p and Revelation.

Antichrist

2.

Pagan

eschatological is a genus as

or counterfeit

by

head.

as conceptual It

and 2 Thess.

seems to anticipate

who oppose by cruelty,

as well

of Antichrist

manifestations

manifestations.

supernatural

as in the later

who

One marked difference,

though the writer

öcrrwýe is

by miraculous

seen as part

Apocalypse

link,

discourse,

attended

this His under come church, and

Christ

A strong

is

final

features

characteristic

Rome is certainly

well

a

modelled on the Olivet

in the holy place,

to the

coming

The pictures embody the

initial

rZAuf

the

in the temple of God, on one level

sitting

point

hinders

such a tradition

the

anticipated

of Antichrist,

adversary

standing

In 2 Thess.

exists.

Christ

The

as the Vindicator from

swell

city would

elect.

own return

that

as God and claim universal

ävor. ýýocs tion

is likely

in Palestine,

Christian

was to

of Antichrist,

The 2 Thess. 2 presentation

ýrýc

the holy

land,

Apocalypse.

and the

1 John,

"

the holy

in His

of trouble

of just

Romans would

the

and actions

Hints

the idolatrous

commencing

terminus

time

development in the nature

crisis,

particularly

its

find

would

saints.

oppressed

This

people.

Judean episode to a global

-rý1ý

in the near future

the insurrectionists

against

react

that

anticipated

ones, connects together

has been noted

as used by Paul in his Old Testament

11-IDY

that

F=plN'Wcr'4

description

is often

of the

a parallel

to

348.

ävohýia äß

) and to some extent Thus the

Macro c

ýa-rrýýcö-ra

destroy

spiritually

who did

all

adversary

by a destructive

down to physical not.

by Daniel,

as foretold

be destroyed

but

and

13: 14 (including

of Ilk.

eschatological

worship

drag

He would

wake.

the

is synonymous with

itself

language

that

by idolatrous

only

not

) implies

it

LPI}=Y

effect those

Ultimately,

the

masculine

be characterized

would

destruction

and thus

the

in his

upon all

him and

who resisted

destroyer

be revealed

himself

whuld

as a son of perdition

indeed.

by Daniel

God, and both

the

victims

are portrayed

has the

destiny

holy

same -

for

the

is

anointing

Son of Ilan in Nk.

The return

little

Shekinah,

on the chief

the

in Dan. 7.

horn

once withdrawn,

a hodge-podge

of disparate

themes of Daniel,

but

focus

of the

of judgment

"restoral

the

also

in

given

"most

its

Throughout of the

of is

to be restored.

power

elements,

namely the reign

is

of

"the

and Mark betoken and praise have

scholars

of the

saints of the

estate" (9: 24).

Similarly,

Dan. 7: 13 and is

as surely

place"

13: 14 as the

"great

of his

as Daniel,

Several favour

the

kingdom

vindication

rescue

rightful

holy

13: 26 parallels

24: 1-3,15;

vindication

in Daniel

Most High.

to

of the

in Mt.

as certainly

worshippers,

being

of Nk.

ultimate

Mark 13,

downtrodden

"priests"

abomination

and the

Son of man motif

the

of the

counterpart

being

for

and the

of the

the

from

of the

picture

in

coupled

seen as a microcosm

imagery.

places

synonymous with

(8: 14),

coming

the

the

that

7: 22)

that

holy

and hated

oppressed

sanctuary the

of the

is

as forged

sanctuary

of Revelation.

symbolism

sanctuary

sanctuary

i. e. uplifting

recognized (Dan.

in

The two are

of Antichrist

exploits

The presence

ones".

the

the

New Testaments

Old and the of

2: 4, and the

2 Thess.

and the

abomination

in the New Testament.

remains

Mk. 13: 1-4,14;

the

between

link

The intimate

same figure

and glory"

is

of the

(13: 26) hints

Thus the a well-integrated

chapter,

far

midrash

of God and the opposition

thereto.

349.

The same portrayal

of the kingdom

and of the Antichrist is

in the final

prominent

Revelation the

great

of God and its

the holy

underfoot

wine press

the

and "pillars"

typically tion

that

of the sacred to the Lord"

betokened

once defiled

by the act

this

study

of Daniel

Grllssner, with

(6: 9-11;

counted

is

16: 4-6;

as refuse dwell

priest

The reign places

prevails

incarnate

continue

and

by the world, with

you", Glorifica-

inscription

by the

of old,

of God is

thus

has "holiness consummated Earth's

from sun to sun.

in Antichrist,

has been cleansed

of the Son of Man who once tabernacled

and Who will

20: 4),

fulfilled.

completely

image symbolized the high

a son of man"

have been "living

"I will

promise

(17: 3,16;

oc

among men in body

so to do in His glorified

Man the Son kingdom God the the of upon emphases of and of modern

and the sanctuary study

'pqN

of the

the ages to come.

In view themes,

forehead.

by wickedness

the days of His flesh, throughout

like

by the holy

by the treading

is the

sanctuary,

Each believer,

beaming from his

and vindicated

covenant

of

Those who have trampled

who hitherto

yet

of the divine

restoration

name.

as the holiness sanctuary,

Now the

in the wilderness

realised

brings

those

of the church-temple

men in general.

and with

destiny

the saints

of God with

sanctuary,

of the temple,

chapters

The coming of One "like

for

vindication

invader

are destroyed

Their

of the

power which had blasphemed

(13: 6-7).

the temple

(20: 1-3).

tabernacling

subsequent

of the world

city.

äPuooor-

14: 14) brings

stones"

the

imagery

The closing

apocalypse.

worshippers

housing

city

outside

18: 19) and the (1: 7,13;

c. nonical

the

of a destructive

symbolism

the destruction

picture

tabernacle

the

under

of God under

relationship

microcosm

Cole,

Dodd's

between the

of the divine

and Mark 13 from those

Congars,

Mark 13.

of the

reign

and Gaston have pointed

contention

that

suggests

the need far

Lagrange,

standpoints.

"Hc46s-,

8 AuyNo

closer

Congart,

the way, though not all

the underlying

pattern

Zc

of Scripture

McKelvey, deal

350.

is

that

of death

All Testament

that

has been written

affirms

eschatology

Christianity this

N. T. writers It

leaves study

in these

support

particular

the divine

gaping

sores.

some questions of M.

inherent

such a belief

13s14 is

as to matters

is

in fundamental

the New Testament

silence Apart

and apparent

from this,

unanswered which intimately

of Biblical

In summary, we should

related criticism

think

that

part

of the Gospel of Mark as it

interpreted

by the apocalypse

in chapter

With

doctrine

and "to "

message of salvation. of the theodicy

they

alone issues

To the

offered.

to salve

as Kuyper has shown, every

to vital

in the

of primitive

non-intervention

escLatoloby

all

Cu1lmann,

the belief

Christian

a

other

locus

can satisfy.

l

of Biblical

Theology

Thus our as

and exegesis.

of J. A. T. Robinson's

eschatoloMr

the New

While not

eschatological.

is not a delusion

was an essential

that

Parousia.

must be said

in Mark 13,

as pictured something

it

et al.

to date posits

future

apocalyptic

all

hope is to mutilate

vindicated

world's

well

but

thesis

of Christ's

H. H. Rowley,

of Christ,

in this

the doctrine

is apocalyptic,

Matthew Black,

reject

emphatic

of the canon.

portions

return

finds

and resurrection

now stands 13,

...

is

that

reminder

dominated

And what is

"the

and must be true

of Mark is

1. "Eschatology is the crown and the capstone of dogmatic theology. It ... is the one locus of theology, in which all the other loci must come to a head, to a final locus left to conclusion. some every unanwered, questions ... In theology it is the question, which eachatology should supply the answer. how God is finally in the work of His hands, and how the perfectly glorified in anthropology, the question, how the disrupting counsel of God is fully realized; influence in christology, how the the question, of sin is completely overcome; work of the Holy Spirit at last issues in the complete redemption and glorification the question of the people of God; and in ecclesiology, of the final apotheosis All these questions of the Church. answer in the last locus of must find their dogmatics, making it the real capstone of dogmatic theology. " A. Kuyper, Systematic Theology (Grand Rapids, 1949), 665-66. cited by L. Berkhof,

351.

true

both

in the next

of Matthew and lake:

light

be added that

Gospels

is true

disparate to avoid is

of their

thus

apocalypse. said

seeing

as a whole.

of the Old Testament that

on that

transcend

the

as herein

attempted,

the apocalyptic of the Old,

latter.

The study

The words of Pannenberg

is

Having the 2

of the

fM£Avypo-

it

should

of the Synoptic

eschatology Furthermore,

presented

the height

this,

granted

or denied,

affirmed

eschatology

though

documents this

n1

concerning

of the New Testament

nature

modelled

concluding

what is

to the End must be understood

any reference

whether it

is

the

difficult

in the New Testament

and depth

of the former

-Tir'

ýcxsýýac motif,

fact.

and Barry

are appropriate

in

epilogue:

He. the the was not an apocalyptic, although views of apocalyptic ... .. tradition are everywhere the presuppositions of what He said and did. 3 Jesus certainly thought in apocalyptic categories. His message can only 4 expectations.

1.

Jesus

and His

Coming,

be understood

within

the horizon

of apocalyptic

118.

2. Streeter hope, first its expression finding asserted that "the Christian in crude apocalyptic like that of the Epistles to the Thessalonians, insensibly changes its emphasis, passes through the mysticism of the Epistles of the Captivity, in the Johannine doctrines and culminates of the Spirit and Eternal life. " Oxford Studies, 426. But this same Streeter urges that during the identical in the contrary in the direction" period there was "an evolution Gospel literature, beginning with an uneschatnlogical by Mark's Q followed the whole is heightened admission of the 'little apocalypse', and ultimately by Matthew. In other words, according to Streeter, the tendency of the Gospel literature of the church was the opposite of the church's movement in theology. But this surely demands too much. It is more accurate to say that the emphasis upon the immediate coming of Christ gave way to an emphasis that the present Christian is right life now of the same essential and blessedness that quality Christ will, bestow at His return. "The truth rather is that there are two the whole New Testament side aspects of religion which are present throughout by aide, the thought of Eternal Life or of the kingdom as present, and the Saint Mark, 166. conception of it as future. " W. C. Allen, 3.

V. Pannenberg,

4.

Ibid.,

32.

Jesus-God

(E. Man T., and

London,

1968),

217..

352. The whole story [the life of Jesus moves in an atmosphere of wonder, fringed, as it were, with a numinous corona, whose flames leap up in immeasurable splendour into spaces which we cannot chart. We cannot tear it out of that setting. Apart from it there is no story to tell. And it is the triumph of the eschatologists to have recovered that 6 atmosphere.

1.

F. R. Barry,

The Relevance

of Christianity

(London,

1931

), 98.

BIBLI0GRAPHI

353.

SELEX, `T BIBLIOGRAPHY Aalders, (1960),

G. C., 1-5.

"Be 'Gruvel

Adenay,

W. F.,

Thessalonians

Allegro, Oxford,

J. M., 1968.

der vervoesting',

(Century

and Anderson,

Bible),

A. A.,

W. C., The Gospel according

Barclay, Barr,

V.,

J.,

Matthew,

2 vols.,

The Semantics C. K.,

The Holy Spirit

Barrett,

C. It.,

"Nev Testament

Barry,

F. ß.,

Bartach,

The Relevance

Ii-V.,

"Early

F.

V.,

Language,

Oxford,

1961.

Jesus,

Beasley-Murray, 312-16.

G. L,

Beasley Murray, LILY (1952/53),

G. R., "The Rise and Fall 346-49.

London,

Nashville,

Apocalypse

Beasley-Murray,,

Thirteen,

Beckwith, Bentzen,

I. A.,

T.,

The Apocalypse

Daniel

(li1T),

of Johnt

Tilbingen,

1952.

Studies

ET, LXIV (1952/53),

Discussion",

of the Little

on Mark

XI (1939),

1962.

An Examination Special Reference

A Commentary

387-397. (hF),

Thrs

Beasley-Murray, G. R., Jesus and the Future. the Eschatological Discourse, Mark 13, with Apocalypse York, 1954. Theory, London-hew G. R.,

136-55,225-43.

NTS, XI (1964-65),

of Eschatological

21966.

1931.

I,änielforschung",

of

21958.

Edinburgh,

London,

Eschatology",

to

New F.aven-London-

SJTh, VI (1953),

of Christianity,

"A Century

and Date,

Gospel Tradition,

Eschatology,

Records

of Jordan,

London, "1915.

Mark,

Study Bible,

Viertejahrhundert

The Earliest

1902.

in the Judean Desert

Composition

and the

Christian

Baumgartner, W., "Ein 59-83,125-144,201-228. Beare,

Laily

" GerThT, LX

Commentary on the Gospel according

its

of Biblical

Barrett,

Edinburgh,

to Saint

Bacon, B. V., The Gospel of Marks Oxford, 1925.

24: 15, par.,

Discoveries

Allen, V. C., A Critical and Exepetical S. Matthew, (ICC), Edinburgh, 1912. Allen,

Mt.

London,

Theory",

of the Criticism to the Little

ET,

of

1957.

in Introduction,

New York,

1919.

V,

354.

Berkhof,

H.,

Well-Founded

Berkhof,

L.,

Systematic

Bernard,

T. H.,

Best,

E.,

Hope,

Richmond,

Theology,

The Progress

The Temptation

1968. 21949.

London,

of Doctrine

in the

Passion,

and the

H. D., "The Concept of Apocalyptic Betz, 192-207. Group", JThCh, VI (1969),

Bevan,

NTS, IX (1963),

"Der Latechon",

0.,

A Short

A. A.,

E.,

Bickermann,

E. J., BicJmell, London, 1932.

Commentary

Der Gott

Der Makkabger,

The First

Black, 21962.

M.,

and Rowley,

Blass,

P.,

Philology

W.,

Bowman, J.

in the

Theology

of the

W.,

Berlin,

Gospels, Legend,

In and Around

the

The Drama of the

Understanding

Cambridge,

W.,

The Religion

The Fall

Brandon, S. G. F., 1951. Branscombe, Bratcher, of Mark,

Bright,

B. H.,

to the

Commentary

London, F. T.,

London,

Book of Revelation,

on the

Robert Leiden,

London,

J.,

and the Christian

Eugene,

A.,

The Kingdom of God., New York,

Brown, J. P., "Synoptic (1963-64), 27-48.

Parallels

London,

Bible,

London,

1923

Philadelphia,

of Jerusalem

G., and Nida, 1961. '

`"The

21954.

1896.

Nashville,

(MC),

(WC),

1898.

Book of I niel,

of Mark

1892.

Thessalonians

of Maturity,

The Gospel

of

1937.

Peake's Bowman, J. W., "The Life and Teaching of Jesus", London, 1962,733-47. Bible, rev. edn., ed. M. Black, Bowman, J.

1864.

of the Pannenberg

Gospels and Acts, Oxford, ET, LX (1948), 32-36.

Peake's

edd.,

London,

276-291.

and Second Epistles

H. H.,

The Antichrist C.,

Boutflower,

1966.

Book of Daniel,

on the

M., An Aramaic Approach to the Black, Son of Dian in the Teaching of Jesus",

Bousset,

London,

"On the Problem of the Religio-Historical JThCh, VI (1969), 134-156.

H. D., Betz, Apocalypticism", Betz,

New Testament,

1955.

Commentary

on the

1948.

Church, London,

1937.

A Translator's

Handbook

on the

Gospel

1953.

in the Epistles

and Form-History",

NO'S9X

355.

Brown,

R. E.,

Browning,

God and Man, London,

Jesus,

1968.

to Saint

W. R., The Gospel According

Luke, London, 1960.

Gospels", The Expositor's Bruce, A. B., "The Synoptic London, 1897,3-651. 4 vols., ed. W. Robertson-Nicoll, Bruce,

F. F.,

Exegesis

Biblical

in

the

Greek Testament,

Qumran Texts,

London,

IV

1960.

Bruce, F. F., "The Book of Daniel and the Qumran Community" in Neotestamentica (Festschrift Edinburgh, for M. Black), 1969,221-235. Semitica et Bruce,

F. F.,

New Testament

Bruce,

F. F.,

Tradition

History,

London,

1969.

Old and New, Exeter,

1970.

AO L.

Essays

and Fulfilment,

Bruce, F. F., Promise 1963. Edinburgh,

to Professor

Presented

S. H. Hooke,

Knowledge, Encyclopaedia The New Schaff-Herzog Buhl, F., "Daniel", of Religious 1907 edn., reprinted Punk and Wagnalls original 15 vols., III, ed. S. M. Jackson, 1949-55,347-50. by Baker Book House, Grand Rapids, Bultmann,

R.,

R., "Is Bultmann, (1960), 194-200. R.,

Jesus

Bultmann,

R.,

Theology

Burkitt,

and the

of the

London,

E. T.,

New Testament,

History

The Gospel

F. C.,

1963.

", Encounter,

Possible?

MU

21958. I,

London,

1952; of the

An examination

and Its

Oxford,

II,

1955.

Philosophy

Edinburgh,

Transmission,

of

1911.

to Luke", The BeginninFls "The Use of Mark in the Gospel According 106-120. ed. by F. J. Foakes-Jackson and K. Lake, II,

G. A.,

ed.

The Interpreter's

Caird,

G. B.,

The Apostolic

Caird,

G. B.,

The Revelation

Caird,

G. B.,

Saint

Calvin, London,

Word,

E. T.,

Tradition,

Presuppositions

Revelation: T. A., Mysterious 1963. Gospel, Ithaca,

F. C., Burkitt, of Christianity, Buttrick, 1952-57.

Synoptic

Without

Exegesis

Buitmann,

Burkill, Mark's

of the

The History

J., Daniel, 1966.

Carpenter, W. P., Commentary, VIII,

Luke,

Bible,

A,rre, London, of St.

reprinied

from

Calvin

New York-Nashville,

1958.

John the

Harmondsworth,

12 vols.,

Divine

(EC),

New York,

1966.

1965. Translation

Society

edition

Ellicott's "The Revelation of St. John the Divine", 1959,523-641. Grand Rapids reprint, 8 vols.,

of

1852-53,

Bible

356.

P., According 1960.

Carrington, Cambridge,

R. H. ed., 1913.

Charles, Oxford,

The Apocrypha

R. H.,

Commentary

Charles,

R. H.,

The Book of Daniel,

Cheyne, 1899.

T. K.,

and Black,

Cheyne,

T. K.,

"Abomination

Clemen,

C.,

"Die

Clemen,

C.,

"Nochunals die

Zahl

Zahl

Cole,

R. A.,

The New Temple,

Conzelmann, LIV (1957),

H., "Gegenwart 277-296.

Conzelmann,

H.,

"Geschichte

Conzelmann,

H.,

The Theology

"Abomination

G.,

Cotter,

Apc.

4 vols.,

Cranfield, 284-303. Cranfield,

C. E. B.,

The Gospel

M.,

The Gospel

Cullmann,

0.,

Christ

Cullmann,

0.,

Christology

Hark 13",

Grand Rapids,

der

London,

London,

(cols.

21-23

(1910),

).

204-23.

1961.

III

Theologia

to St.

to St.

Luke,

(1957),

210-21.

1960. 159-64.

Interpretation,

189-96;

Mark,

ZThK,

287-303;

)XIV

VII

(CGT, n. s. ) Cambridge,

London,

1930.

London,

1963.

(1954),

1959.

1951.

New Testament,

and Mission Eschatology,

Tradition",

ZNTW, L (1959),

Crucis",

G.,

1962.

New York,

E. T.,

Friedrich,

G.,

synoptisches

SJTh, VI (1953),

London,

of the

E. T.,

CJT,

according

according

and Time,

0., "Eschatology Culimann, the New Testament and its

Luke,

and Mark's

"St.

1920.

109-14.

ZNTW, XI

13,18",

I,

Biblica, (1901),

nach Mc 13",

of Desolation",

C. E. B.,

J.

in

und Eschaton of St.

2 vols.,

1950.

und Zukunft

Cousar, C. B., "Eschatology (1970), 321-35.

Creed,

Biblica,

ZNTW, II

A;ark,

Temple,

of the

The Mystery

Y. M.,

2 vols.,

(ICC),

äVApL Tou 1TOU", TWINT, ed. Kittel, 403-81. 1933-64; VIII,

uföc I-VII,

Gospel,

1929.

13,18";

to St.

London,

John

Encyclopaedia

des Tieres

According

The Gospel

Congar,

Apc.

Oldest

in English,

Encyclopaedia

edd.,

des Tieres

R. A.,

vols.

S.,

Oxford,

on the

1931.

of St.

of Desolation",

Cole,

"ö

London,

Revelation

on the

J.

Commentary

and Pseudepigrapha

Charles,

Colpe, C., Stuttgart,

A Funning

The Meaning, of Revelation,

P.,

Carrington,

to Mark.

in the New Testament", Cambridge, 1956.

The Background

of

357.

Cullmann, th6ologie

0., "L'opposition contre le temple de Jerusalem, motif communde Is johannique at du monde ambiant", NTS, V (1958-59), 157-73.

0., "Parusieverzögerung Cullmann, und Urchristentum. (1958), ThLZ, LXKXIII Diskussion", 1-12 (cols. ). Cullmann, Testament,

0., Le retour du Christ, Neuchatel-Paris, 1945.

Daube,

D.,

Christian

Origins

Daube,

D.,

The New Testament

Denney,

J.,

London,

and Rabbinic

Judaism,

De Young,

C.,

J.

An die

M.,

Dibelius, Dobschutz,

Jerusalem

E.,

von,

in

the

Dodd,

C. H.,

The Apostolic

Dodd,

C. H.,

The Coming of Christ,

Dodd,

C. H.,

More New Testament

Dodd,

C. H.,

The Parables

Earle,

to the

Preaching,

of the

Studies,

R.,

(CB),

[1., The Book of Daniel The Gospel

According in the

Gospels,

B. S.,

Christ

Easton,

B. S.,

The Gospel

according

Easton,

B. S.,

The Gospel

before

Eisfeldt,

0.,

Ellicott, 1959.

C. J.,

Fairbairn,

E. E., P.,

The Old Testament,

the E. T.,

21936.

of Luke

Oxford,

The Interpretation

(Century

Bible,

of Prophecy,

of the

Bible,

I,

1912. 1957.

Edinburgh,

New York,

Commentary on the Whole Bible,

The Gospel

1936.

1930.

Luke,

Gospels,

London,

1968.

Grand Rapids,

London,

1909.

1951.

Cambridge,

to St.

21923.

Developments,

London,

to Mark,

and its

1892.

S. ft., "Abomination Dictionary of Desolation", Edinburgh, 1898-1904,12-13. Hastings, 5 vols., S.

New Testament

1952.

Manchester,

Kingdom,

1956.

Göttingen,

London,

and its

der

le Nouveau

Kampen, 1960.

(=),

Cambridge,

Easton,

Ellis,

of the

Tübingen,

Briefe

Scriptures,

According

Driver,

I and II,

Die Thessalonicher

C. H.,

Driver, ed. J.

New Testament,

Thessalonicher

Dodd,

London,

London,

Bible),

selon

ätand

1962.

The Background

edd.,

(Expositor's

Thessalonians

de 1'Eplise,

esperance

and Judaism,

W. D., and Daube, D., Davies, Eschatology, Cambridge, 1956.

Der gegenwartige

1926.

1928.

1965.

8 vols.,

), n. s. Edinburgh,

Grand Rapids reprint,

London, 1856.

1966.

358.

Farrar,

F.,

The Bible,

Its

Farrar,

F.,

History

Interpretation,

Farrar,

F.,

Life

Farrer,

A.,

A Rebirth

Farrer,

A.,

The Revelation

Farrer,

A.,

St.

Farren,

A.,

A Study

A., Feuillet, Paris-Bruges,

of

Meaning

and Work of St.

Matthew

in St.

Mark,

L'Apocalypse. 1963.

New York,

Divine,

London,

London,

Etat

1880.

1964.

Oxford,

1954.

1951. (Studia

de la question,

neotest.

A., "Essai 183-200.

Feuillet, (1953),

A., "Le Fils 170-202,321-46.

Du Chapitre

D'interpretation

de Daniel

de l'homme

Filson, London,

J.

Flückiger, 395-409.

E., F.,

Foerster, Frame, to the

to

The Christian

The Presence

"The Flowering

The Prophetic

Faith

S. B.,

Old Testament

Apocalyptic

Punk, R. W., "Apocalyptic JThCh, N. T. Scholarship",

The Beginnings

Its -

Cambridge, Parousia, ThZ,

1914.

XM

1954.

(1970),

5 vols.,

657-660.

on the

of St.

Epistles

JThCh, VI (1969), 4 vols.,

Origin

L%

RB,

London,

of Christianity,

Commentary 1912.

of Our Fathers,

1? H

(BC),

Matthew

in Mark 13",

of Apocalyptic",

Froom, L. E., 1950-54. Frost,

and the

", TIg1T, I, .

aocl

J. E., A Critical and Exegetical (ICC), Edinburgh, Thessalonians

Freedman, D. N.,

(CGT),

Thessalonians

K.,

biblique",

to St.

according

der Zukunftsrede

and Lake,

W., "ýýsývQao

the

Hope.

"Der Redaktion

F. J., Foakes-Jackson, London, 1920-33.

Gospel

on the

The Epistles

G. F.,

Findlay, Fison,

A Commentary

NTS, IV

Matthieu"(X'XIV-XXY)"

de saint A., "La synthese eschatologique Feuillet, LVI (1949), 340-64, LVII (1950), 62-91,180-211. F. P., 1960.

Marc XIII

XI De L'Apocalypse",

et la tradition

3. ),

subsidia

de Jesus sur la ruine du temple d'apres A., "Le discours Feuillet, (1948), (1949), LV 61-92. AB, 481-502; Luc Map 5-36", LVI et Feuillet, (1958),

1897.

York-Bombay,

1949.

John the Mark,

London-New

1886.

2 vols.,

London,

of St. and St.

London,

Paul,

Images,

of

and Supremacy,

166-174.

Washington D. C.,

and Growth,

as an Historical and Theological VI (1969), 175-91.

Paul

Londons

Problem

1952.

in Current

359.

Gartner, B., The Temple and the 1965. Cambridge,

Community

in

Qumran and the

Studies Gaston, L., No Stone on Another. in the Significance Jerusalem in the Synoptic Gospels, Supplements to N. T. Vol. Gasque, W. W., "A Study of the History of the Criticism Ph. D. dissertation, Apostles", University unpublished

New Testament

of the Fall RXIII, Leiden,

of the Acts of Manchester,

of 1970.

of the 1969.

df

J.

Geldenhuys,

N.,

H. L.,

Ginsberg,

T. F., Glasson, London, 21947.

Commentary

Studies

on the

in Daniel,

Gospel New York,

The Second Advent.

Grant,

F. C.,

The Gospels,

Grundmann,

W., Das Evangelium

Grundmann,

W., Das Evangelium Schdpfung

H.,

Gunkel,

Hanee,

H.

des Lukas,

p

Berlin, ",

11 Koc-f£ X)

W. J.,

London,

1957.

Gottingen,

E. W.,

Heim,

K.,

Jesus,

the

World's

Tempel, J., Die Mehrdeutigkeit Neue Folge, I, Nr. Theologie,

der sogenannten kleinen

Apocalypse,

(TBC),

Perfector,

D. C.,

Washington

Last

Hendriksen,

W., Lectures

Hendriksen,

W.,

Hendriksen,

W., More Than Conquerors,

Thessalonians,

London, E. T.,

Baker

Things,

1969. Apocalyptic 1966.

1959.

Problem

Grand Rapids,

N. T. Commentary, London,

Apokalypse

1956.

London,

der Geschichte als I, Gottingen, 1936.

on the

1948.

829-30.

II,

the

The Book of Daniel

1895.

London,

Things,

Jewish The Formation Hartman, L., Prophecy Interpreted. some of Discourse Mark 13 Par., Gleerup, Texts and of the Eschatological Heaton,

to

1968.

T] T,

Understanding

according

31970.

Last

of the

Gospel

1959.

und Endzeit,

Gesichtsbild Harder, G., "Das eschatologische Markus 13", ThV, IV (1952), 71-107. Harrington,

Growth,

Doctrine,

21964.

London,

Doctrine

1950.

New Testament

on the

Berlin, Berlin,

Introduction,

Der Weg Jesu,

E.,

Haenchen,

nach Markus,

The New Testament

Guy, H. A.;

and their

und Chaos in Urzeit

New Testament

D.,

Guthrie,

of the

Commentary

Origin

their

London,

1948.

The Origin

Gould, E. P., A Critical and Exegetical St. Mark (ICC), Edinburgh, 1896.

(NLC),

of Luke

1962.

der prophetischen

1951.

Grand Rapids,

1955.

360.

Hiers,

A. J.

Higgins, Hill,

"Purification

R. H.,

Jesus

B.,

IC

(1971),

Son of Man. London,

1964.

of the and the

Temple",

JBL,

Greek Words and Hebrew Meaninns,

D.,

An Exposition

Hobbs,

E. C.,

of the

Hooker,

M.,

Jesus

Hooker,

It...

The Son of Man in rhrk,

Servant,

and the

Cambridge,

Gospel

of Mark,

London,

1958.

London,

A. M.,

The Gospel

"Daniel",

A.,

Jeffery,

J.,

Jeremias,

to St.

Jesus

IB,

VI,

Weltvollender,

als

The Parables

J.,

Johnson,

S. E.,

The Gospel

Johnson,

S. E.,

"The Gospel

The Gospel

A.,

Jones,

N. W., The Function

Josephus, Feldmann,

Works, tr. Vol. I-IX,

Käsemann,

E.,

to

H. A. A.,

to

of the

St.

Gospel

St.

of Primitive

Paul's

Conception

T. S.,

Kiddie,

M.,

The Revelation

Kittel,

G.,

"Fpr

roc

G., and Friedrich, Kittel, 1933 -. Stuttgart,

of St. *lip

... G.,

(BC),

London, IB,

New York,

1963.

Chicago,

Christian

(iiIC),

Tliti'T,

II,

1960.

VII,

Nashville,

JThCh, Apocalyptic",

Last

1951.

1945.

A. Wikgren,

Theology",

of the

Studien,

1963.

R. Marcus,

John

edd.,

Synoptische

Matthew",

New York,

The Book of Revelation,

Kepler,

1930.

of Mark,

of Christian

1949.

1956,341-549.

Mark

Mask,

London,

London,

1950.

London,

to St.

according

Topic

London,

St.

H. St. J. Thackeray, London, 1926-65.

Käsemann, E., "On the (1969), 99-133. Kennedy,

According

"The Beginnings

(TBC),

vox Jesu",

E. T.,

1958.

of the New Testament,

Gütersloh,

of Jesus,

According

Jones,

Chicago,

New York-Nashville,

"Kennzeichen J., der ipsissima Jeremias, ed. J. Schmid, München, 1953,86-93. Jeremias,

Mark

The Work and Words of Jesus,

A. M.,

Hunter,

According

1967.

1967.

Hoskyns, Sir E. C., and Davey, F. N., The Riddle 1947. Bunter,

82-90.

Thinps,

VI

and L.

(1969), JThCh,

London,

H.

17-47. VI

1904.

1957.

London,

1940.

598-600.

TheoloZisches

Worterbuch

zum Neuen Testament,

361.

G., edd., Theological G., and Friedrich, Kittel, E. T. of TWNT, trans. and ed. by G. W. Bromiley,

Commentary,

Knox,

R. A.,

A New Testament

Knox,

W. L.,

The Sources

of the

Synoptic

Commentary

on the

Prophets,

E.,

Kraeling,

Tübingen,

Das Markusevangelium(LHB),

E.,

Klostermann,

",

Kuhn,

Dictionary of the New Testament, Grand Rapids, 1964. 1950.

3 vols.,

London,

Gospels,

Cambridge,

II,

1952. 1953;

I,

II,

Camden, N. J.,

Den. -Mal.,

1957.

1966.

TWNT, I, 514-17.

E. T. of the 14th revised to the New Testament, Kümmel, W. G., Introduction London, 1965. (1965) of Feine-Behm's in das Neue Testament, Einleitung Ladd,

G. E.,

A Commentary on the

Ladd,

G. E.,

Jesus

Ladd,

G. E.,

"The Revelation

N-J.,

Evangile

M--J.,

9vangile

Lagrange,

N-J.,

Evangile

Lambrecht,

J.,

Lagrange, Lagrange,

London,

Kingdom,

and the

and Jewish

F Q, XXIX (1957),

Matthieu,

Paris,

Paris,

1927.

saint

selon

St.

Luc,

selon

St.

Marc,

1972.

1966.

Apocalyptic",

selon

Paris,

94-100.

1927.

1929. (AB 28),

Der Markus-Apocalypse

Die Redaktion

Grand Rapids,

of John,

Revelation

edn.

Rome, 1967.

Doctrinal Critical, J. P., A Commentary on the Holy Scriptures, and HomiletiE. German P. Schaff, T. by 2nd trans. 12 of edn. reprinted ed. and vols., cal, 40-564. 1960, VIII9 by Grand Rapids, Lange,

The Amazing

LaSor,

W. S.,

Lattey,

C.,

Leaney,

A. R. C.,

Leupold,

H. C.,

Lewis,

Dublin,

The Book of Daniel,

C. S.,

A Commentary

Other and

Transposition

R. H.,

Notes

on the

The Gospel

Lohmeyer,

E.,

Das Evangelium

Lohmeyer,

E.,

Lord

Lohmneyer, E.,

on the

of Daniel,

Exposition

J. B., Lightfoot, ). 1895 edn. of Lightfoot,

Dead Sea Scrolls,

of the

Gospel Ohio,

des Markus,

Luke,

London,

1958.

1949.

of St.

London, Paul

Mark,

1949.

(Grand

Oxford,

Göttingen,

Edinburgh,

to St.

according

Addresses,

Message of St.

G.,

1956.

1948.

Epistles

Temple,

and Bornkamm,

Chicago,

Rapids,

1957,

1950.

1960.

1961.

Die Offenbarung

des Johannes

(LHB),

1953.

reprint

362.

E.,

Mark's

Loisy,

A.,

L*angiles Les

Loisy,

A.,

L'Apocalypse

Lohse,

G.,

Lundstr8m, 1963.

to Jesus

Witness

The Kingdom of

Manson,

T. W., The Sayings

Ianson, 1962.

T. W., Studies

Luke:

Masshall,

H.,

"Tradition

Martin,

James P.,

Martin,

R. P.,

C. C.,

Martindale,

Mason, reprint,

Studies

E. A.,

The Meaning

McKelvey,

R. J.,

The Nev Temple,

Epistles

St Paul's

Milligan,

W.,

The Book of Revelation

Milligan,

W., Discussions

Milligan,

W., Lectures

Milligan,

W., P. S.,

Ninear,

P.,

Minear,

P. S.,

M'Neile,

to the

on the

The Christian

I Saw a New Earth,

Commentary,

of St John, Hope and the

A. H., The Gospel According

VIII,

London,

Thessalonians,

Apocalypse,

"The Wounded Beast",

1956.

Grand Rapids

Nashville,

Book of Revelation,

(Expositor's

Washington

361-64.

1951.

1901.

on the Apocalypse,

The Revelation

(1969),

ET, L0O

1969.

London,

G.,

1963.

1956.

Bible

London,

Milligan,

Minear,

Gottingen,

TB, XX (1969).

8: 5-15)",

Westminster,

and Message of the

Gospel,

The Earliest

A.,

1970.

of a Life-Setting",

Ellicott's

McDowell,

Menzies,

Grand Rapids,

Markus,

"Thessalonians", A. J., 1959,149-170.

(Luke

to Mark,

Manchester,

Form and Content,

its

London,

in Luke

According

Edinburgh-London,

ed. M. Black,

of

and Tneolopian,

The Gospel

1907-1908.

1949.

of Jesus;

in Search

1955.

of Jesus,

and Epistles,

Judiment,

W., Der Evangelist

Marxsen,

Teaching

London,

and Theology

"A Gospel

Paris,

Gospels

Historian

The Last

New York,

1923.

God on the

the

Manson, T. W., The Teachings 1931. Cambridge, H.,

Paris,

of Jesus,

in

E. T.,

2 vols.,

synoptigues, de Jean,

Marshall,

Christ,

London, London,

London,

Bible),

London,

1903.

1893.

1893. 1887.

Second Coming,. 'iestminster, D. C.,

JBL, L)0 II

1898.

Md.,

1954.

1968.

(1953),

93-102.

to St Matthew, London, 1915.

-

363.

C. G.,

Montefiore,

The Synoptic

Gospels,

Montgomery, J. A., A Critical (ICC), Edinburgh, 1927.

L.,

The Epistles

Morris,

L.,

The Revelation

C. P. D.,

on the

The Birth

S., Mowinckel, Later Judaism,

He that Oxford,

According

to

Thessalonians

the

(TNT),

of the

New Testament,

The Messiah

(TNT),

Nast,

W., Commentary

Neil,

W.,

Neill,

S.,

Nestle, (1884),

Commentary

G.,

e''"The Newman Nicoll,

SNTS Bulletin,

Oepke,

The Advent

Hope, A Study

ed.

D. E., A.,

Olshausen,

The Expositor's

The Gospel

Die Briefe

J., O'Callaghan, (1972), Bib, LIII

Dan. 9: 27;

of the

Thessalonicher,

neotestamentarios

Commentary

on the

London,

to the

Cincinnati,

and

Hebrews,

1864.

1950.

11: 31;

London,

12: 11",

1966.

ZAV, IV

of Mark 13, London,

Content

Hypothesis",

Mark,

Epistle

1861-1961,

NTS, X (1963-64),

Greek Testament,

of Saint

an die

"Papiros 91-100.

Matthew,

Domitian

of the

London,

Old Testament

Für Protestantische

and Mark,

New Testament,

of the

der Verwistung,

Fallacy

in the

Thessalonians,

Greuel

W. R.,

Nineham,

on I and II

1956.

1962.

in the

Concept

of Matthew

Gospels

The Interpretation

E., "Der 248.

Neville,

on the

London,

of the Greek Testament Sources, London, 1930.

Studies

of Priesthood:

1873.

1969.

Christi", Real-Encyclopffdie E. F. K., "Wiederkunft Muller, 3rd. edn. XXI, 256-266. Theologie und Kirche, A., The Epistle Nairne, Edinburgh, 1913.

to N. T. Vol.

and Deliverer",

The vocabulary and other Non-Literary

Book of Daniel

London,

New York,

G.,

Cometh; 1956.

to Mark,

London,

to Judge --

on the

Supplements

Gospel

John

H., and Milligan, from the Papyri

J.

Moulton, Illustrated

Commentary

of St.

Moule, C. F. D., "From Defendant (1952), 40-53. III

London,

New Testament,

the

of Paul

Norris,

Moule,

in

A Commentary

J.,

Morison,

and Exegetical

The Parousia 1966.

Moore, A. L., Leiden, XIII,

2 vols.,

21927.

5 vols.,

London,

1961.

133-139. 1905 f.

1963.

Gottingen, en la LIII:

New Testament,

81959. I Cueva de Qumran",

E. T.,

New York,

1857.

364.

J. B.,

Orchard, 19-42. Otto,

"Thessalonians

The Kingdom

R.,

W., Jesus

Pannenberg,

and the Synoptic

God Man, E. T., and -

Peake,

A. S.,

The Revelation

Perrin,

N.,

The Kingdom

Perrin,

N.,

Rediscovering

of John,

of

the

A. M.,

Pesch,

R.,

Piper,

"The Structure

C. H.,

Pinnock,

"Principles

0.,

Plummer,

Porteous,

Preston, 1949.

N.,

London,

Daniel,

The Message of the

Prophets,

E. T.,

Rad, G. von, I, 1962; II,

The Theology 1965.

H.,

Itiesenfeld,

Rigaux, B., L'Ant'echrist et le Nouveau Testament. 11: 24) Paris, 1932. Rigaux,

B.,

of the

The Gospel

Les

pores

1968.

9-20.

(1946-47).

III

col.

(1965),

822-840.

1896. edd.

H. D. M. Spence,

St.

Old Testament,

Era,

Tradition

of St. John the Divine,

The Revelation

Rad, G. von,

The New Testament

1920.

XXXVII

TT,

Commentary),

to

B.,

Z2,

31956-65,

24,1-36;

1952.

London,

Edinburgh,

according

Reicke,

Mt.

parr;

Chicago,

Interpretation",

The Gospel

A. E. J.,

13,1-37

1965.

R. H., and Hanson, A. T.,

Rawlinson,

1967.

Eschatology",

(Pulpit

1963.

in Dec. 13, Düsseldorf,

Old Testament,

(ICC),

Luke

Commentary on Revelation London-New York, 1909.

Plummer, A., J. S. Excell,

(Mk.

Narrative,

RGG, Tübingen,

on St.

Commentary

A.,

1938.

London,

London,

und Redaktion

of New Testament

"Johannesapokalypse",

0.,

Passion

of Pauline

XIX (1938

1968.

eschatologique 481-514.

to the

Introduction

London,

of Jesus.

of Jesus,

Tradition

Bib,

1920.

Teaching

Teschin?

of Luke's

Naherwartungen. R. H.,

Pfeiffer,

Piper,

The Sources

London,

London,

God in the

C., "Essaa sur le discours Perrot, ESR, XLVII (1959), Lc. 21,5-36)", Perry,

Son of Man, E. T.,

God and the

of

Gospels",

E. T.,

London,

and its

Mark London,

London,

(WC), 1949. 1968. E. T.,

London,

London,

1957.

2 vols.,

Edinburgh,

1969.

Beginning,

dans 1'Ancien et 1'0pposition au Royaume Messianigue (Univ. Theol. Cath. Lovan. Diss. ad grad. mag. Facult.

aux Thessaloniciens,

Paris,

1956.

365.

Rigaux, 675-83.

"ikXOIH

B.,

Riggenbach, XI, 1-163. Rist,

J.,

Jesus

Rediscovering

and His

The Faith

Rowley,

H. H.,

The Relevance

Rowley,

H. H.,

The Servant

Israel,

of

W.,

A.,

Schlatter,

A.,

of the

Schniewind, Schniewind,

Matthew,

J.,

London,

Lord,

E.,

Schweizer,

E.,

The Good News According

Schweizer,

E.,

"Der Menschensohn",

Scott,

C. A.,

Revelation

into

Problem,

London,

1964.

N. T. doctrine

of our

1911. zum Neuen

(Century

of Paul

61952. 71954.

Gffttingen,

London,

A Critical

Study

of

its

1960.

in Neotestamentica et Semitica Edinburgh, 1969,114-118. and Max Wilcox,

to Mark,

E. T.,

ZNW L (1959),

Bible)

21958.

Jesus: 1910.

", TDNT, III, .

Shires, H. M., The Eschatology 1966. Philadelphia,

1968.

Erlituterunrien

Giittingen,

in Mark's Gospel" ed. E. Earle Ellis

...

the

Oxford,

Regensburg,

and Discipleship,

Schweizer, (Festschrift

G., "iEpc

Apocalyptic,

enquiry

Historical New York,

E.,

Schrenk,

London,

21965.

nach Matthäus,

Schweizer,

"Eschatology for M. Black)

of A Doctrine,

31963.

London,

nach Markus,

A., The Quest of the Schweitzer, Progress from Reimarus to Wrede, Lordship

Scriptures,

1963.

nach Markus,

Das Evangelium

Holy

1956.

nach Markus und Lukas, 1947.

Das Evangelium

XL (1959),

Bib,

140-43.

Evangelists,

Oxford,

Synoptic

Stuttgart,

Das Evangelium J.,

The Enerrence

a critical 1878.

in the

Die Evangelien II, Stuttgart, vol.

J.,

Schmid,

I,

The Method and Message of Jewish

ed. Studies

Schlatter, Testament,

Dictionary,

of Apocalyptic,

J. S., The Parousia: Russell, Second Coming, London, Lord's Sanday,

on the

Bible Coming;

Mt 24,15)",

Co.nmentary

Ten.chinpý of the

the

H. H.,

D. S.,

Lange's

Interpreter's

Rowley,

Russell,

a&s 5C (Mc 13,14; L

"Thessalonians",

C. J.,

J. A. T., Robinson, London, 1957. Rohde,

c -res

"Antichrist",

M.,

"f.

London,

1971.

185-209.

221-83.

Edinburgh, in the

Licht

n. d. of Modern Scholarship,

366.

Sjeberg, Smith,

E.,

Der verborgene

W. R.,

The Prophets

Stauffer, Stein,

E.,

"The Proper unpublished

geschichte", R. H.,

geschichte",

Israel,

of

New Testament

R. H.,

Stein,

Menschensohn

in

den Evangelien,

Edinburgh,

Theology,

N. B.,

Origins

Stonehouse, 21958.

N. B.,

The Witness

Streeter,

B. H.,

Streeter, Problem.

B. H., ..,

of the

The Four

Synoptic

of Matthew

Gospels,

Swete,

H. B.,

The Apocalypse

Swete,

H. B.,

The Gospel

"The Apocalyptic

Taylor,

V.,

Taylor, Oxford,

V., Behind 1926.

Taylor,

V.,

Tenney,

M. C.,

the

The Gospel

Third

Gospel:

according,

The Gospel

to St Mark,

According

T. F.,

The Apocalypse

Torrey,

C. C., The Apocalypse

Torrey,

C. C.,

Turner,

A Study

Documents

La Formation

C. H.,

The Gospel

Synoptic

in Markus-

1902.

London,

ET, LX (1948/9), Proto-Luke

of the

London,

94-98.

Hypothesis,

1952.

Grand F+apids, to Mark and its

Today,

the

1907.

Der Menschensohn in der synoptischen

T8dt, H. E., 1959.

Trocme, E., 1963.

Mark,

in

un AnspielunFen

of Mark XIII",

Revelation,

Interpretin;

E. T., 1962.

Torrance,

Discourse

Grand Rapids,

in Studies

Zitate

London,

to St.

accordinj

1964.

1924.

and Use of Q", 1911,165-83.

John,

of St.

London,

and Mark to Christ,

London,

"St Mark's Knowledge ed. W. Sanday, Oxford,

a Markan Redaktion-

Gospels,

A.,

Thompson, Richmond,

a Markan Redaktion1968.

ascertaining Princeton,

Die Funktion der Alttestamentlichen Gerd Mohn, 1965. evangelium,

Suhl,

1882.

"The Proper Methodology for ascertaining (3,1971), NovT, XIII 181-198.

Stonehouse,

1955"

51963.

London,

Methodology for Ph. D. dissertation,

Lund,

1957. Meaning

for

iberlieferung,

Today,

Giltersloh,

1959.

of John, New Haven, 1958.

of the

Primitive

de 1'ibangile

according

Church, selon

to

St.

Marc

Mark,

New York-London, (Etudes

d'HPhft,

London, 1929.

1941. 57),

Paris,

367.

"De gruwel der verwoesting

van Dodewaard, J., (1944), 125-35. J.

J.,

"Luke",

Lange's

Comnentary

The Four

Gospels,

Dublin,

1967.

van Oosterlee, 1-405. Vawter,

B.,

Vielhauer, P., "Gottesreich und Menschensohn Munchen, 1965,55-91. zum Neuen Testament, Vos,

G.,

Vos,

L. A.,

Walter, 38-49.

The Pauline

Eschatology,

The Synoptic

in

Grand Rapids,

Tradition

"Tempelzersttlrung

N.,

(4'4,1t 24: 15 = DIc 13,14)",

on the

Apokalypse",

Welch, 1922.

A. C.,

Wellhausen,

J.,

Wikenhauser, Wilder,

rev.

Das Evangelium

A.,

and Ethics

des Neuen Testaments,

London,

E. T.,

in the

New York,

of Jesus,

Teaching Peake's

1967.

R. McL.,

"Mark",

Peake's

Wohlenberg,

G.,

Thessalonicherbrief

Wordsworth,

C.,

Commentary

Worsley,

F. W.,

Commentary

Commentary on the

(KNT),

on the

The Apocalypse

Yadin, Y., The Scroll of the Darkness, Oxford, 1962.

Leipzig,

New Testament,

of Jesus, War of the

London,

E. J.,

The Prophecy

Young, in the

J. C., History

in the New Testament: de, Jerusalem of Redemption and in Eschatology,

T.

v

Introduction

to the

2 vols.,

E. T.

in

revised

edn.,

London,

21872.

London,

1912.

Grand Rapids,

New Testament,

Bible,

1903.

Sons of Lipht

Young,

Zahn,

of Daniel,

Bible,

on the

21950.

New York,

Williams, N. P., "A Recent Theory of the Origin of St. Mark's Gospel", Problem by members of the University Studies in the Synoptic of Oxford, 1911,389-424. ed. W. Sanday, Oxford, Wilson, 1962.

I,

21909.

Berlin,

Problem",

Aufsätze

(1966),

ITTW, LVII

and Revelation,

of Daniel

Introduction,

C. S. C., "The Synoptic London, 1962.

edn.

a study

Marci,

New Testament Eschatology

A. N.,

Williams,

End:

Jesu°,

Kampen, 1965.

"Die drei d1teren Evangelien", J., Die Scriften 21906,31-525. Weiss, 4 vols., Göttingen, of the

VIII,

1953.

Weiss, ed. J.

Visions

Scriptures,

der Verkündigung

in the Apocalypse,

und synoptische

Holy

StCath)OC

aMinst

the

Sons of

1949.

The Significance Kampen, 1960. A

Edinburgh,

1909.

of the

City

368.

Zahn, Zdckler, reprint

T.,

Die Offenbarung

des Johannes

(Komm. zum N. T. ),

"Daiie1", Commentar_yon the 'Lanpe's 1-273. of 2nd German edn., 1960, VII, 0.,

Holy

Leipzig,

Scriptures,

1924-26. Grand F,apids